《The Alpha Chose Me》


 Chapter 1

    I would miss the sun, the long summer nights. The beach being right on my doorstep. I would miss a lot of things. Chewing the inside of my cheek I stood staring at the sold sign. I had lived in Florida my whole life.


    You see it was just my gran and I. My mom died during childbirth and I didn''t know my dad. He wasn''t really someone we talked about.


    "Still staring at that sign, I see".


    Today was another day closer to leaving. She was uprooting us to Texas. Change was good apparently. I didn''t want to move, didn''t want to start all over in a new ce.


    My friends were here, my boyfriend was here. For being eighteen my life was pretty good. I got good grades; I had a part time job. I liked where I was at right now. She knew how I felt about leaving but that didn''t matter. She had made up her mind. "Leah, you''ll make new friends, you''ll get a new boyfriend. We need to do this sweetheart. Change is good".


    I didn''t want new friends and I didn''t want a new boyfriend. My gran wasn''t Tommy''s biggest fan. Always insisted something was off with him, didn''t like the feeling she got when he was around.


    He was my first boyfriend, slightly older but only by three years. But that didn''t matter. He had a car, the brightest blue eyes I had ever seen and he was nice to me.


    I knew I would make new friends. I would leave regardless if I wanted to or not. I would move on and get on with my life but leaving them behind wasn''t my biggest worry.


    "My mom''s here". I whispered.


    "Sweetheart, your mom''s in here". She ced her hand over my heart. "No matter where you are or where you go your mom will always be with you".


    I knew she was right but being here, living in this house, it made me feel closer to her.


    "How about some hot chocte and we can watch the sunset?".Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll grab a nket".


    Another reason why I didn''t want to leave. Most nights we''de out here and watch the sunset. It was kind of our thing. The beach was my favourite ce to go. It was my safe space.


    Kicking off my shoes I ced the nket on the sand before taking a seat. The view was beautiful. Staring out into the water a sigh fell from my lips. I would never have this again. Sure, they had beaches in Texas but not this beach and not this view. "It sure is beautiful".


    "Tommy, what are you doing here?". I got to my feet.


    He shouldn''t be here. We said our goodbyes already. Him being here was only making it harder. I looked around for my gran. She tolerated him for my sake but she wasn''t his biggest fan. And by that, I mean she really didn''t like him.


    "We can''t leave it like this Leah. I can''t believe I''m never going to see you again". He slipped his arms around my waist. "I don''t want you to go".


    I bit back my tears. I would miss him. We had be inseparable over thest few months.


    "You shouldn''t havee. You''re only making it harder".


    "I''m sorry baby". His grip around my waist tightened. "I love you Leah, I love you so much".


    A voice clearing caught my attention. My gran was back.


    "I''ll see you again. That I can promise you". He ced the softest kiss on my lips before turning and walking in the opposite direction.


    ncing down at the ring on my right index finger a sob fell from my lips. A promise ring he gave me 6 months into our rtionship. He was special, he was good and I was never going to see him again. "Leah?".


    "I''m okay". I dried my eyes and cleared my throat. I couldn''t dwell on not seeing him again. Her mind was made up. We were moving and it was happening in the morning. "I need to finish packing". Goodbye Florida, hello Texas.


    ...


    We could have flown to Texas but no my gran wanted to drive. A little sightseeing on the way.


    20 hours we had been on the road for. Stopping every so often for gas and food. My legs were numb, my bum was numb. I couldn''t wait to sleep tonight.


    "Texas isn''t so bad". She smiled. "We''re about half an hour away. Go get some coffee".


    I looked around. It may not be bad but it wasn''t home. I wasn''t sure it would ever be my home.


    Heading inside I went straight for the coffee machine. Caffeine was life, I couldn''t live without it. As I fixed two cups the door chimed and instantly the hairs on the back of my neck stood.


    A strange sensation washed over me; I felt a little dazed but weirdly enough it felt nice. Then I felt it, a presence behind me. My heart rate picked up, the palms of my hands starting to sweat. This was weird.


    Straightening my shoulders, I put the lids on both cups, took a deep breath and turned around.


    No one was there.


    I frowned. I felt someone or I was that tired I was losing my mind. Sighing I made my way to the cash register. Today had been a long day.


    "Large or regr?". The girl asked. Her smile bright, contagious even that I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Regr and these". I grabbed a pack of twizzlers opening them right up. I had the biggest sweet tooth. "Sorry". I grinned. "Sweet tooth craving sugar". Suddenly embarrassed I handed over my money and lowered my head. Great first impressions.


    "That''s alright. I''m nna".


    "Leah". Taking my changed I lifted the cups.


    "New to town?".


    "That obvious?". I chewed my bottom lip.


    "City girl?".


    "Florida".


    Again, the hairs on the back of my neck stood. The feeling from earlier returning. Only this time I felt hot, flustered even, the feeling of being watched crept in. Maybe I wasing down with the flu.


    "I have a feeling you''ll like it here. You''ll fit right in". She winked.


    Making a face I shrugged. Only time will tell but something was off about this ce. From the minute I stepped inside I could feel it.


    "How you do not have cavities I''ll never know".

 Chapter 2

    Closing the car door, I grinned. She knew how much I was addicted to sugar. Passing her coffee, I n Yeah, because that wasn''t odd.


    "I like sugar". I grinned sticking another twizzler in my mouth.


    "You won''t be saying that when your teeth fall out". She turned onto the highway picking up speed. "H "Ask me again in a month". I couldn''t bring myself to tell her because I didn''t want to upset her. She th "I know you weren''t big on the idea of moving but I think you''ll love it here. All I''m asking is that you t I would give her the benefit of the doubt. I would try but that''s not to say it would be easy. Making new "I''ll try but please don''t push it on me".


    As the car began to slow down, I became aware of my surroundings. Trees, trees, and more trees. "Are we living in the forest?". I asked.


    Laughing she ced her hand on my knee and squeezed. "This is just the road we take. We''ll be there


    "Where are the-...". I paused when houses started to appear.


    A street.


    k at the gas station as we drove away, 4 guys were stood outside staring directly after our car.


    you really feeling about all of this?".


    this was the best thing for us and I was going to try and make it work.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    make it home. Texas is beautiful, the people are friendly and I think we''ll fit in perfectly". ds was, starting over again was hard.


    "We live in the middle of nowhere, great". I didn''t have a car which meant I was restricted on what I could do. Our new house was located in the middle of nowhere. How was I supposed to go out? Did any buses run through here?


    Sighing I ran a hand down my face as the car came to a stop. I looked up at the house and smiled. The front bedroom had a balcony, just like my old one.


    I was in awe.


    The house from the outside looked beautiful. A little old and it looked like it had been empty a while but nothing a little love and care couldn''t fix. Maybe living here wouldn''t be so bad afterall. "It needs some work but I had to buy it".


    Stepping inside my heart fell a little. Everything screamed old and out of date. The carpets, the furniture, the smell.


    "I have contractorsing in a few days. I know it doesn''t seem like much but we can give it a real good mere. Decorate the way we want; we can make this our home".


    She was happy and who was I to take that away from her. My thoughts were irrelevant right now. I had to think of the bigger picture, our future. I wasn''t going to burst her happiness over a few old carpets.


    "It seems like a quiet area. How far is the nearest beach?".


    "Missing the beach already?". She smiled.


    "I am but I can wait. Do you want me to start unloading the car?". I was only to bring the stuff I couldn''t live without. She was going to buy everything else new. Where she was getting the money from, I will never know and I dare not ask. "Yes, and I''ll see if I can get the heating working".


    No heating?


    Rolling my eyes, I made my way outside. Surely it wouldn''t get any worse right? With half my body inside the car I didn''t hear anyone approach.


    "Need a hand?".


    Wait, was that?


    "nna?".


    "You''re moving in there?". She asked as I pulled myself out of the car. "You bought that house?".


    I didn''t like the feeling in the pit of my stomach. Was there something wrong with it? Kicking the door shut I stared at her. Something felt off about her too and I couldn''t put my finger on it. "Is there something wrong with it?".


    "No of course not it''s been empty for a while. I live a few houses down but I mostly stay with my brother. He lives on the corner".


    "Why has it been empty for so long?". I was curious.


    "Not sure". She shrugged. "Let me help with that". She took the box from me and made her way up the driveway. I wasn''t sure if we were going to be friends or not. Wasn''t sure if I liked her. "Leah, I managed to get-... oh who is this?". My gran took the box from nna.


    "nna, she lives across the street. She was telling me this house has been empty for a while. Are you sure you made the right decision with buying it?". I didn''t want her spending all her money on a house if something was wrong with it. "Leah". She warned.


    That was all I needed to keep my mouth shut. Once she was set on something there was nothing anyone could do to change her mind.


    "Go and unpack the rest of the car. I will fix us some hot chocte".


    "She seems sweet". nna smiled as she grabbed another box.


    She was sweet alright but she was also fierce and fearless.


    "Thanks, I''ve got it from here". I couldn''t seem to figure this girl out. I wasn''t sure if she was being friendly because she wanted something or friendly because we were new to the street.


    "I don''t mind". She shrugged picking up another box. "Besides my idiot brother has friends over and I''d rather not be there".


    "How old is your brother?". I asked.


    "24 going on 50". She smirked. "Bit of an a*****e".


    "How so?". I was digging but I couldn''t help but be a little curious.


    "I''m sure you''ll meet him one day. Do you have any siblings?".


    "Only child".


    Making my way up the drive I tripped over my feet and fell to the ground. Box up in the air I put my hands out to stop my fall. "Shit". I groaned grabbing my knee. Lifting my jean leg up I pulled out the stone that was embedded in there. "Are you okay?".

 Chapter 3

    Then I heard the voices.


    My hands were bloody, my knee grazed but I''d be fine. A little embarrassed but at least it was dark and no one else saw.


    "Need a hand little one?".


    Little one?


    "Jake". nna warned.


    ncing up a gasp fell from my lips. Who was he and where did hee from? Wait why didn''t he have a shirt on? Was I dreaming? I couldn''t look away, couldn''t break our stare. "You shouldn''t talk to your older brother like that nna". He finally looked away and I felt like an idiot.


    4 guys were stood outside my house shirtless.


    It was freezing.


    Blinking a few times, I think I may have hit my head on the way down to. Why didn''t they have shirts on?


    Wiping my hands on my jeans I got to my feet. Everything that was inside the box was now scattered all over the driveway. Sighing I went around picking up all my things. "Jake, please just go away". She begged.


    He didn''t. He stood staring and I was starting to feel a little ufortable. That soon disappeared when I noticed what he was holding.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    My mom''s nket.


    It was old and ragged but it was the only thing I had of hers. I didn''t let anyone touch it in the fear it would fall apart. And here he was holding it like some old dishrag. "Jake". nna hissed.


    I was too busy staring at the nket. I couldn''t find my voice to ask for it back.


    "Leah, what''s going on out here?". She stood beside me her eyes instantlynding on the nket. "Young man I believe what you are holding doesn''t belong to you. Give it". Her voice was stern, it held authority.


    His eyebrows furrowed, his eyesnding on mine. "I apologise". Handing it over I grabbed it before she could touch it.


    I held it to my face my eyes closing. I didn''t care that they were watching.


    "Come inside the rest can wait until tomorrow. nna you are more than wee to join".


    She didn''t need to tell me twice.


    "You girls sit, I''ll sort some hot chocte".


    "I''ll be back my phones in the car".


    Opening the glove box, I retrieved my phone and made sure the car was locked. What I didn''t expect was to find her brother waiting at the bottom of the drive. Tightening the nket around my shoulder I stopped a few feet from him. "nna is still inside. I''ll tell her you''re here".


    As I went to walk away, he grabbed a hold of my wrist and pulled me flush against him. I froze. What was he doing?


    "Little one". He growled.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    "Please let me go". My voice was barely a whisper.


    He didn''t. Instead, his grip tightened as he buried his head in the nape of my neck and inhaled deeply.


    "Fuck baby, you smell like the ocean".


    I was afraid, my body rigid. I couldn''t move even if I wanted to.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me princess".


    I wasn''t aware that I had closed my eyes but by the time I opened them he was gone.


    Gone like he wasn''t there to begin with.


    I was officially creeped out.


    Heading back inside I took the cup my gran was offering and sat on the sofa. I couldn''t stop thinking about what had just happened. The way he grabbed my wrist, the way he pulled me to him. He sniffed me for petes sake. Who does that? But weirdly enough even though I was scared I wanted him to touch me again.


    "Leah, honey you there?" My granughed knocking me out of my thoughts. "nna was telling me she attends the school you''ve enrolled into".


    I had forgotten about school.


    "Great, school" Rolling my eyes I sat my cup down. I only had another 6 months and then I''d be finished. But it was 6 months of trying to fit in and not be the new girl.


    "Thanks for inviting me over. I have to get home. Leah here''s my number just in case you need anything". Taking it from her I smiled. I knew I was a little sceptical about her before but she was the only person I knew here and I needed someone. "No need to get up I only live there".


    As I heard the door close I looked at my gran.


    "She seems like a nice girl honey, maybe your first friend here. That brother of hers though, He seems like a bit of an a*****e".


    I burst outughing. I always found it funny to hear my gran swear. She was always so reserved, swear words weren''t her thing.


    "But a good looking a*****e". She grinned.


    I had to agree with her there. He was beautiful.


    "I already think he likes you" She winked picking up my cup. "He couldn''t keep his eyes off you".


    "Gran" I groaned. My gran was my gran but she wasn''t ancient. She had my mom when she was 16 so she was still pretty young herself. People always mistook her for being my mom.


    "I''m just saying" She smiled "Try and get some sleep I know it''s not the best but you''ll have a bed by tomorrow".


    "I will night gran love you".


    "Love you too sweetheart".

 Chapter 4

    I wasn''t tired yet. My mind wouldn''t turn off. Ever since we got here everything has been weird. From the moment we stopped at that gas station. Taking out my phone I added nna''s number to my contacts. Opening up a new message I began to type.ing :)''


    ''Its Leah, sorry if I came across as a bitch. Didn''t mean to be. New town and all that. Thanks for being


    After hitting send I didn''t wait to long for a reply.


    ''Just a little bit of a bitch lol I''m joking!! Sorry about my brother. Told you he was a bit of an a*s but he does have a good heart. Anyways do you want to go for coffee tomorrow? my treat'' A x''


    I didn''t know if I should mention what her brother did or just keep it to myself.


    ''Coffee sounds good :) you can fill me in on what goes on around here and what you do for fun lol''


    Okay so I decided to keep it to myself.


    ''I''ll pick you up at 11. Night Leah, Ax''


    Switching my phone to silent I closed my eyes hoping I''d drift off to sleep.


    ..


    I was crabbit.


    The couch wasn''tfortable at all, my back hurt and I was in need of a hot shower and some strong


    "Hot water is good to go". My gran had been up at the crack of dawn trying to get things started on the house. First thing she did was order me a bed. I couldn''t sleep on that couch another night. "Coffee is in the pot". "Thanks gran. I''m going out with nna at 11 for some coffee. Do you need me to pick you anything up


    "I''ll be out most of the day anyway honey. I need to get supplies and I''ll do a food shop too. You enjoy your day out. How''s the hands?".


    "A little sore but I''ll be fine. I''m going for a shower I''ll see you soon".


    "I''ll leave money of the table. I''ll be away before you get out".


    I didn''t want to leave the shower. The water was roasting and my body was rxed but if I wanted to b and it would be as good as new.


    Opening my suitcase I pulled out some jeans, a t-shirt, my boots and my leather jacket. After drying o favourite season of the year.


    me I had to get a move on. Wrapping the towel around my body I headed to what will be my room. It wasn''t the worst, a lick of paint and some new blinds


    air and running my straighteners over it I grabbed my hat and scarf. Autumn was ending and winter wasing. I didn''t like being cold but winter was my


    Giving myself a once over I was ready to go. Hearing the honk of a car I grabbed my bag and phone and headed down stairs. Remembering my money I slipped it into my back pocket, locked the front door and walked to her car. "Hey" I smiled.


    "Hat and scarf?" She grinned as she pulled off down the street.


    "It''s cold outside and it''s not that much warmer in here. Jesus nna get the heating on". Don''t these people ever get cold? And she was only wearing a sweater. "Warm blooded" She winked but turned the heating on for my benefit. "So I was thinking we''ll go for some coffee then I''ll take you around the mall sound good?". "Sounds good and it beats sitting in the house on my own all day".


    "Your gran out?".


    "Shopping for the house. She just wants everything to be perfect for me, for us". It was the truth. I''ve never wanted for nothing in life. She''s always made sure I had everything I needed.


    "She seems cool for a grandma" Sheughed stopping outside the coffee shop. "It''s not starbucks but it does the best coffee".


    "You had me at coffee". Unclipping my seat belt I got out and we headed inside. It was small but it was cosy.


    "I''ll get the coffee you find a seat". So I did I found us the perfect little booth in the back right next to the window. I loved people watching, I loved to know what was going on around me. As I was watching the world go by my heart skipped a beat when my eyesnded on him.


    Jake.


    And he wasing in here but he wasn''t alone.


    "I didn''t know what you take so I brought everything". cing the cup in front of me I added sugar and some milk. I knew he was watching, I could feel him staring straight through me.


    "Hope you don''t mind my friend Lacey is going to join us". Taking off her sweater she sat it on the back of the chair. I matched her movement removing mine along with my hat and gloves.


    "That''s cool I''m always up for meeting new people". I made the biggest mistake, I looked over. My eyes caught his but this time I looked away straight away. I didn''t like that he had a girl sitting on hisp. I had no idea why I didn''t like it. I didn''t even know him. I was feeling jealous and that wasn''t me.


    Why was I feeling like this?


    "Just ignore him".


    "Huh?" I asked my eyes connecting with hers.


    "You haven''t stopped looking at him since he walked in. My brother has that effect on girls Leah, please don''t fall into his trap".


    "It''s not that it''s-..."


    "Hey girls". this mop of blond hair took the free seat next to nna. "It''s going to be a cold winter this year". Taking off her jacket she smiled at me. "I''m Lacey it''s nice to meet you Leah".


    "You too".


    "I''m going to get coffee and then you can continue your story about how you''re not staring at Jake" She smirked, my mouth fell open. How did she know that, in fact how did she hear any of our conversation?


    I was lost for words. Bringing my cup to my lips I took a sip. I was getting hungry and I really wanted some sugar. As if she read my mind Lacey came back with 3 chocte muffins. My stomach rumbled at the sight of them.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Dig in by all means". Taking her seat both girls stared at me as I bit into my muffin.


    "What?" I moaned my eyes closing as the taste of chocte hit my tongue. "I''m a sugar junkie I can''t help it". Licking my lips I drank some more of my coffee.


    "Oh we''re going to be great friends" Lacey winked "Now continue talking about Jake and your staring".


    "I wasn''t staring". I huffed both girls gave me the bullshit look. "Okay I was but it''s like I can''t help it. It''s weird this has never happened to me before it''s like I can''t look away".


    "Oh god". Lacey side eyed nna but it didn''t go unseen. "Got the bug already and you''ve only been here a day". They both started tough but I had a feeling they were hiding something.


    "I don''t even know him and I feel jealous that he has a girl in hisp. This isn''t me". I hated it. I was never the jealous type I never have been. I wasn''t that kind of girl. If I was with a boy then I trusted that he was with me and only me. I didn''t see the point in being jealous.


    But this was different. I don''t know what was going on with me.


    "Think I''m due my period". Huffing I began to eat the rest of my muffin. Never once did I look back over there. No matter how loud they were being or how much my body wanted to I never did.


    "I''m going for a refill you want another muffin?". nna asked as she grabbed my mug. I wanted to eat the whole damn shop but I decided against it.


    "No I''m good with just coffee".


    "He''s got a good heart". Lacey pipped up causing me to look at her. This was the second time I had heard this. I wasn''t interested in him and I was never going to let myself get into that position. By what nna just said her brother sounds like a yer. "I''m not that kind of girl". I shrugged. And I wasn''t. I didn''t sleep around. It took me a full year before I slept with Tommy.


    "I know but I''m guessing you may just be what he''s been looking for". Winking at me I nced over at him. The girl was no longer on hisp and he was ring at me.


    He looked pissed off.


    "Okay after we drink these we''ll go do some shopping and then we can pick up some booze for tonight".


    "What''s happening tonight?"


    "We go to the beach on Fridays. Drink some beer, light a fire basically just have some fun and cool off for the weekend. You in?".


    "There''s a beach?". I grinned feeling excited already.


    "Yes" nna looked at Lacey and then they both looked at me.


    "I''m from Florida the beach was my life. You can bet your sweet ass I''m in".


    "Lets go start our weekend early then".

 Chapter 5

    After spending a good few hours in the mall we had decided to head home. It was almost 5pm and they headed to the beach at 7. "I''ll see you guys soon". As I entered the house my mouth watered at the smell of steak.


    In the kitchen my gran was stood at the stove a ss of wine in her hand. The kitchen was spotless and a new cooker had been fitted.


    "Something smells great".


    "I''ll fix you a te. Go get cleaned up".


    "Do you mind if I go out for a little while tonight?". My gran had never stopped me from doing anything but I always did ask for her permission. I wanted to go to the beach but I wasn''t big on the idea of leaving my gran on her own in a new ce. "As long as you''re in by 2 and you''re not drinking then by all means go have some fun".


    I wasn''t legally old enough to drink yet but that didn''t stop me from having a few. I''ve never got to the point where I''ve been wasted. I''ve always been careful when it came to that. I knew she knew that I drank sometimes but it was never something we discussed. "I won''t bete. Did you get everything you needed today?". Watching as she ted my steak I couldn''t wait to dig in. I was a girl that liked to eat. I loved and breathed food.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Bed isn''ting until tomorrow I''m sorry Leah it was the quickest they could deliver. Now sit and eat".


    I could survive one more night on the couch.


    "Contractors what about them?". I wanted to know so I could be out of the house when they were here. I didn''t want to be in the way when people were trying to do their work.


    "Day after tomorrow".


    Cutting into my steak it melted in my mouth as soon as it touched my tongue. My gran was one hell of a cook. "Everything is going as nned then. Hopefully shouldn''t be long until we can call this house our home".


    "Hopefully not honey. I''m going to take this wine and a book to the front porch. I''ll see you before you go".


    After freshening up I was stood in my room in a towel staring at my suitcase. I didn''t have a clue on what to wear. What did you wear to a beach at night? Grabbing my phone I texted nna for some advice.


    ''What do you wear to a beach at night? x''


    Do I wear my bikini underneath? hopefully not in that weather. But I didn''t want to be the only girl there not wearing one. I was after all trying to fit in.


    ''Anything you want but wear a bikini underneath. It can get wild sometimes lol but don''t worry we''ll look after you ;)e over as soon as you''re ready'' A x.


    Jeans were my life saver and basically the only thing I owned. I had decided on a leopard print bikini but wasn''t nning on letting anyone see it. Pulling my hair into a high pony tail I wrapped my scarf around my neck and pulled my jacket on. Now it was sneakers or boots?


    Staring at my white Nikes I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. If I wear them they aren''ting home white. ncing at my ck ones I shrugged. They''ll do.


    Kissing my gran good night I headed across to nna''s house. I could hear loud music and chatter and suddenly I was getting nervous. I hadn''t really thought about other people going tonight. I loved meeting new people but that didn''t mean I was good at it. Bringing my hand up I was about to knock when the door opened, Jake was stood with a beer in hand and a re on his face. What was with the re? I hadn''t done anything to him. He was the one that put hands on me.


    He was suddenly pushed out the way nna taking his ce. "You look good girl. Come in what do you want to drink?".


    Looking around her house I was in awe. Her house was beautiful. All open n and full length windows at the back. You could see the forest for miles.


    "What are you drinking?" Taking my coat she tossed it onto the corner couch. Her eyes scanned over my body and suddenly I was starting to miss my coat. I had never been self conscious about my body until I met these girls.


    "Leah your body is smoking. I like that this isce, gives them a little sneak peek of your bikini underneath". Winking at me she went to get me a drink. It felt like the whole room was now looking at me. Maybe wearing ace body suit wasn''t the best idea. It was tucked into my jeans, nothing inappropriate was showing.


    Then I heard it.


    A growl or what sounded like a growl tore throughout the room.


    Suddenly no one was staring at me anymore. Everyone went back to minding their own business. I don''t know what it was but I was thankful.


    "Vodka and lemonade with a hint of lime" She grinned as I took it from her. "Everything okay?". She frowned.


    "I swear I heard a growl either that or I''m losing my mind". Taking a drink I walked closer to the back windows. "Your house is beautiful nna".


    "Thank you. Jake designed it along with my dad".


    "I love the windows". If this was my house I would never leave.


    "They worked hard at it. We''re having a dinner tomorrow night at my parents. You and your gran shoulde".


    "I''ll see if she''s free".


    "You shoulde. I''ll be back in a minute".


    I wasn''t moving from this spot until it was time to go. I couldn''t get over how stunning the view was. I bet it looked amazing in the summer too. I was starting to feel weird again. It was like I was getting hot flushes but still shivering at the same time. I don''t know if going to the beach was such a good idea. I think I was definitelying down with the flu. Rubbing at my arms it was then I noticed his reflection. He was staring again, stood in the corner with a ss of brown liquor. It took everything I had not to turn around. The pull was starting to be unbearable and I had no idea what was causing it. I think the best ce for me right now was home.


    "Finish up we''re heading out". Passing me my jacket I slipped it on but I didn''t make a move to go anywhere.


    "Leah are you okay?" Lacey ced her hand against my forehead. "You feel hot like you''re burning up. Come and sit down". Taking my hand she sat me on the sofa.


    And then she froze.


    "No freaking way" She smirked. "I knew I was right".


    "What, what is it?".


    "Nothing Leah stay there I''ll get you some water. You''ll feel better soon I promise".


    Sitting the ss that I had down I got to my feet. I felt slightly better but I still felt a little hot. Walking into the kitchen I heard hushed voices. I didn''t want to be rude but I couldn''t help but try and listen.


    "You know it''s rude to listen to peoples conversations". His voice sounded rugged, deep.


    I turned around my gaze meeting his. "It''s also rude to stare but you do it anyway".


    "Watch your mouth little one". As he took a step forward I took one back. I still wasn''t sure about him. I wanted to be near him but at the same time I wanted to be as far away from him as possible. He screamed dangerous. "Leah you still up foring with us?".


    "Yes" I said at the same time he said no.


    Lacey smirked. I red.


    "And so it begins" Sheughed but it wasn''t appreciated by Jake. If looks could kill she would be dead and buried in the back garden.


    I was so confused right now. These people were weird but I kind of liked them.


    Hearing the honk of a car Lacey took a hold of my hand. "Lets go have some fun before the big bad wolf explodes". Iughed but I didn''t have a clue what she was talking about. It wasn''t until I was in the car ready to go that I heard it. It was something I have never heard before in my life.


    It was a howl followed by a dangerous growl. It was loud and fierce and it had me quivering, my body shaking. Looking around the car everyone had their heads bowed. Not a word was spoken.


    Fear.


    Pain.


    Joy?


    "Hey it''s okay" Lacey whispered taking my hand in hers. "You feeling better yet?" Surprisingly I did feel better but I wasn''t in the mood anymore.


    The cars hadn''t moved yet.


    "Lacey".


    Who was that? He sounded angry.


    "Oh no" She groaned before the door was pulled open.


    "Get your little ass out of that car right now". He hissed.


    "Jack I didn''t-.."


    "Now Lacey" He roared cutting her off. This guy wasn''t ying around. If Lacey was smart she''d listen to him.


    "Beach is off tonight guys and you can thank Lacey for that one". As she got out he grabbed a hold of her arm and pulled her inside.


    Everyone else started to disappear.


    I was left sitting alone in the back of someone''s car.


    Guess it was time for me to go home. What got to me was the fact that no one noticed I was still sat there. That stung a little.

 Chapter 6

    Getting out of the car I made sure I had my phone and keys. Shutting the door behind me I nced up at the house. What ever shit happened in there was none of my business. As I got to my front door I turned around for thest time tonight and stared at the house. It was still early and even though I wasn''t feeling that great I was a little bummed about not going to the beach. Maybe I could find it tomorrow and go in day light. Taking off my shoes I slipped off my jacket and ced it over the sofa. My gran was sat at the ind in the kitchen with her book. Music was ying softly in the background. "I thought you were off out for the evening?" She questioned as she ced her book down.


    "So did I". I shrugged. Opening up the fridge my eyesnded on the strawberries. Taking them out I took the seat opposite her. "I feel weird". I couldn''t exin it. Maybe I was homesick? "Do you feel weird?". Maybe it was being in a different town. "You feeling a little homesick?" She asked.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe I''ming down with something". Taking a few strawberries I put the tub back in the fridge. Today had been overwhelming. Don''t get me wrong the people I met were friendly enough but I still had a feeling something was off. "You''ll feel better once you''re settled in. New bed tomorrow, contractors the day after and then your first day of school on Monday. Once you get into a routine everything else will fall into ce".


    I wasn''t looking forward to school but I did have nna so that was a bonus.


    Lifting my phone I noticed I had a new message.


    ''Where did you go? Come back over. We''re out the back, fire is lit lol it''s not the beach but at least there''s a toilet. Pleasee Ax''


    Staring down at the message I frowned.


    "What you frowning at?" My gran asked looking over my shoulder. "You should go it''s still early and it''s only down the street".


    "I don''t know".


    "Leah this is your time to make more friends. Get your jacket back on and get over there. You shouldn''t be sat in here with me. I''ll be having an early night anyway so please go". She wasn''t giving me much room to argue.


    "Okay fine but I wont be long". Kissing her cheek goodnight I grabbed my jacket and my keys and headed down the street. These houses were massive with a lot of room between them. It was loud.


    Everyone seemed to have a good buzz around them. There did seem to be a lot more people than before. Walking in further my eyesnded on Jake. He was sat around with a group of people, everyone was hanging off every word he spoke. Not to mention the girl from the caf¨¦, she was hanging over him like a bad smell.


    "You came back". Turning around I was pulled into a hug. "You''re so beautiful Leah". Okay I think she''d had a little bit more drink than she could handle. "Seriously you''re hot. Oh god look at her hanging all over my brother. You''d think she''d take the hint". Grabbing my hand she pulled me inside. "Help yourself to anything. I need to pee".


    Taking off my jacket I groaned when I realised I had forgot to change.


    "Well aren''t you a sight for sore eyes". He whistled. I froze.


    "Excuse me?".


    "You''re a hot little thing aren''t you". I couldn''t help butugh. Did he think that was actually going to work?


    "That wasme wasn''t it?" He grinned. "I''m Kane".


    "Leah". Opening the fridge I grabbed a beer. "Do you always speak to girls like that? and does it actually get you anywhere?".


    "Ouch". He smirked. "Didn''t do anything for you did it?".


    "Afraid not". I shrugged making my way back outside.


    He followed.


    "So how are you liking it here?". As we both sat down I noticed we were suddenly getting a lot of attention. Everyone seemed to be interested in what we were doing. Ignoring it I took another drink of my beer. "This is my second day here".


    "And you''ve already been invited to one of Jake Taylors parties". Whistling lowly I frowned. What was that suppose to mean? "He''s a big deal in this town".


    "He''s an asshole". I grinned causing him tough.


    "I like the way you think Leah" Hitting his bottle off mine we fell into silence. "So you''re not his biggest fan then?". I asked.


    "Hm I wouldn''t say that. I used to date his sister" He whispered. "But we''re cool we ended things on a good note and it was a mutual decision but I still get the feeling he hates my guts".


    "With they way he''s ring at you I think you may be right". He hadn''t taken his eyes of us from the moment we sat down.


    "And that''s my queue to call it a night. Hopefully see you around".


    Once again I was left on my own.


    "This seat taken?"


    "Depends, are you going to re at me the full time you sit there?". ncing up my eyesnded on his. Deep brown eyes stared down at me. It was like he could see into my soul.


    "Think we got off on the wrong foot little one". As he sat down my heartbeat quicken, my palms were bing sweaty. The pull I had to this man wasn''t right but it felt right. I wanted to be near him. I wanted to know him. "I''m Leah". I smiled holding out my hand.


    "Jake". cing his hand it mine it was like something I had never felt before.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 7

    Turns out what they said was true.


    He did have a good heart or so it seemed.


    I had spent most of my timest night with Jake. Once I let my guard slip and let him in it was like I couldn''t I still found it strange. I had never felt so attached to a person I didn''t know before. It was like I had k It had just gone past 6am and I was nning on going out my first run since I got here. Some paragrap much exercise but I did enjoy a run first thing in the morning. I didn''t have a beach but I did have an Clipping my iPod to my arm I ced my empty cup in the sink. My gran was still in bed, all the early m I had given up.


    I was officially lost and didn''t have any reception. It also didn''t help that I didn''t know the area or tha "Why do I always get myself in these situations?" I groaned rubbing the sweat from my forehead. All I Maybe I should just pick a path and hope for the best? It was still early so I had lots of daylight left. T "Leah?".


    Feeling my body rx I got to my feet. "You have no idea how happy I am to see you". Kane was stand "You lost?" He smirked.


    "Who knew these woods were so confusing. Can you help me out?" I asked.


    "Sure thing we were just heading back anyway. Leah this is Tim and Eric you''ll see them around schoo "What are you doing out here anyway?".


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I grinned motioning to my running gear. "I like to run, usually on a beach but seeing "You shouldn''te out here on your own it''s not safe". My belly did a flop as the words left his mout "Apparently there has been wolf sightings in these woods and I''m not talking about little small ones l He didn''t find it funny.


    turn off. For me he was so easy to talk to but it didn''t help that I was drawn to him. Like a moth to a me as they say.


    im for years. I still believed my new friends were hiding something but I had decided to let it go. If they were going to tell me then they''ll tell me. iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wasn''t a sporty person, I didn''t do rest that was right on my door step.


    were starting to take toll on her. Pressing y I headed out the back door and began my journey.


    was so many different paths to take. I thought it would have been one big circle, an easy path to follow but no. was to go for a run and clear my head. With my back against a tree I slid down bringing my knees to my chest. n my own thoughts I didn''t hear them approach.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ront of me with 2 of his friends.


    you start". Giving them a small wave I started to follow them back.


    n''t know where that is I opted for the forest". was it not safe?


    ng about wild beasts". I couldn''t help it I started tough. Wolfs? really? was he trying to scare me?


    "I''m being serious. Tim was out here a few weeks ago and saw 4 but he couldn''t get close enough to get any proof. From what I''ve heard there is a pack". Was he listening to himself? He sounded crazy.


    "A pack of wild wolfs?" I questioned.


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you". As we fell into afortable silence I began to think more about what he said. I could have sworn I heard a wolf howl the other night. But surely that wasn''t real? I mean wolfs here in Texas? Before I knew it I was standing outside my back gate.


    "Thank you for helping me out. I''d have probably been stuck out there for hours if you weren''t kicking about".


    "Anytime Leah but don''t be going back out there on your own. Would hate to see a pretty girl get eaten". Winking at me he gave me a salute before jogging off to catch up with his friends.


    I could smell the brewing of fresh coffee before I got inside. Pulling open the back door I noticed my gran wasn''t alone. Jake, his dad and a few of his friends were sat in my kitchen eating breakfast. Well this was a surprise. "Enjoy your run?" My gran asked passing me a cup of coffee. I was d to see she had got my note. My gran was a worrier.


    "I got lost" I grinned catching Jakes attention.


    "Leah you have to be careful out there. There could be anything lurking about they woods. Promise me if you''re going for a run you''ll take someone with you next time".


    See worrier.


    "I''m fine I got back in one piece didn''t I?" Sipping on my coffee I knew he was already boring holes in me. I hade to realise he liked to stare.


    "You should listen to your gran". Jakes dad put down his coffee "Anything could have happened out there".


    "I bumped into Kane and he brought me back. No big deal". I shrugged.


    "Kane?" Jake hissed his knuckles turning white with how tight he was holding his cup. "Fucking Kane". Teeth bared he got up knocking over the chair in the process. I wasn''t going to lie it frightened me. His reaction, his stance. He looked ready to kill. "Jake" His dad warned his tone low but it held some sort of power over him, authority.


    And then he started to shake.


    "Leah sweetheart can you do me a favour, can you run and get nna?". Jake''s dad asked but I couldn''t move. It was like I was in a trance. I couldn''t stop staring. Grabbing a hold of my shoulders he shook me gently. "Go and get nna". So I did I ran all the way to their house.


    Bursting through the front door my cheeks instantly grew hot. nna was a little too distracted with Kane for me to be disturbing her. Turning my back on them I bit my lip "I''m sorry but you need toe with me now. Your dad-.." And then I heard it.

 Chapter 8

    A howl.


    "Shit" nna hissed. "Kane show yourself out Leah lets go". Grabbing my hand she pulled me in the direction of my house. By the time we got there it was as if nothing had happened. Jake''s dad was having coffee with my gran and his friends were starting to clear


    some of the goods in the kitchen.


    But Jake was no where to be seen.


    "I''ll find him". nna sighed as her dad gave her a nod.


    Was I the only one here that thought this was weird?


    "Leah, Jacob here has invited us over for dinner tonight. It''s sort of a wee to the neighbour hood dinner. How lovely is that?".


    "Yeah lovely. Where''s Jake?". I was curious as to where he had disappeared too. One minute he was fine and the next he looked ready to kill anything standing in his way. This family was hiding something and it was only going to be a matter of time before I figured it out. Wasn''t anyone going to answer me?


    "Whatever I''m going for a shower".


    Closing the blinds in my bedroom I turned on my iPad connecting it to my speakers. Another thing that rxed me as well as a beach did was music. Music was my escape. Turning up the volume I hit y. Ashanti foolish came ring through my speakers.


    "Baby I don''t know why you treating me so bad" I sang as I started to strip out of my clothes. It wasn''t noon and already weird shit was happening. "Boy you know I really love you I can''t deny". Another thing music did was distract me from what I was suppose to be doing. Stripped to my bra and panties I entered my bathroom turning the shower on. "Baby why you hurt me, leave me and desert me". I couldn''t sing but it didn''t stop me from belting it out.


    As the song finished Rack City by Tyga came on and I let the beat take over. Dancing like no one was watching. How wrong was I. It wasn''t until the hand on my shoulder had me jumping a foot in the air.


    "nna" I yelled turning it down slightly. "Why are you creeping about?". I asked my heart still hammering in my chest.


    "I''m sorry". She grinned "I didn''t mean to scare you. You got some moves though".


    "Shut up". Only then realising I was still only in my underwear I grabbed my housecoat and slipped it


    "You don''t need to hide your body Leah it''s smoking". She whistled just as my phone started to ring. Weird considering the only person that would phone me was my gran and she was down stairs.


    Looking at the caller ID my heart sank. Tommy''s name was shing. I hadn''t spoken to him since the day before I left. I still missed him. Taking a seat on my bed I continued to stare at the screen until it stopped ringing.


    "Hey what''s wrong?". nna asked taking a seat beside me.


    "Nothing I''m good". Sitting my phone on my nightstand I got to my feet.


    "You went from dancing about your room to sulking within seconds. Who was calling you? and why didn''t you answer?".


    "Just someone from my past". I said trying my hardest to give her a smile. Him calling me only made me realise how homesick I really was. It was no mistake I missed my old life. I missed my friends. Everything back home was simple. Here not so much. "Boyfriend" She stated.


    Shaking my head yes I rubbed a hand over my face. "I didn''t expect him to call me. We ended on a good note, agreed we''d leave what we had back in Florida but now I''m worried something is wrong". "How long were you together?" She asked.


    "Just shy of 2 years. He''s good nna, he treated me good and I left him". I had no idea why I was getting upset. I knew I had to end things with him. Long distance rtionship''s didn''t work, well I didn''t think they did. I couldn''t hold him back from finding someone else.


    "Everything happens for a reason Leah and I''m sure you''ll find someone else. I know how hard it is even if I''m still sneaking about with him". It was her turn to sigh. "If Jake or my dad find out I''m still seeing Kane I''ll be as good as dead. So if you could keep what you saw today to yourself I''d be grateful".


    "Lips are sealed". I smiled as my phone vibrated telling me I had a text.


    "If he''s your past Leah then maybe it''s better he stays there. Do you want to go outter? Maybe catch a movie or sneak into a club?" She smirked.


    I had already decided I wasn''t going to respond to Tommy. It wouldn''t do me any favours and I had to move on.


    "Sneak into a club with no ID?". I questioned.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t need ID when you''re Jake Taylor''s sister" Sheughed "So how about it? Looks like you could be doing with blowing off some steam".


    She was right. If I was leaving my past behind me then it was time I started to have some fun and switch it up a little bit. I had to build a new life here and I was going to start with a bang. "Your dad has invited us for dinner tonight. How do we do this without getting caught?".


    "Don''t worry about that. Just wear something smoking and let me worry about the rest. I''ll text Lacey and tell her to meet us there. Youe to mine around 7 with your gran. Got it?".


    "Got it". I smiled. "Now go so I can shower". Turning my music back up I headed to my bathroom. Tonight was going to be a good night. I could already feel it.

 Chapter 9

    I didn''t want to wear anything to revealing. That was always a tell that I was up to something and my gran was great at finding out. I had decided to wear my all in one ck jumpsuit. It was shoulder less but had sleeves. Matching it with a thin ck belt around my "Leah are you ready, It''s almost 7". My gran yelled from the bottom of the stairs. Putting my arms through my jacket I gave myself a once over. I was good to go. Grabbing my purse, phone and money I made my way downstairs. My gran was waiting at the bottom of them.


    waist and a pair of my glitter pumps I grabbed my leather jacket. My hair was curled and hanging over my left shoulder, my make-up natural.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Oh god you are so much like your mom". As the words left her mouth I paused. I never did quite see it but I knew I had her eyes. "With every year that passes you are getting to look more and more like her". "Don''t cry". I whispered fanning my face as I could feel my eyes start to water.


    "She would be so proud of the woman you''re bing". She whispered wiping her cheeks. "Come on honey lets get going". Walking down the rest of the stairs I noticed the box my gran was holding.


    "Gran did you bake a pie?". She could cook but baking wasn''t really her strong point.


    "No I bought one" Sheughed as she closed the door and we started our walk.


    "Holy cow Leah their house is beautiful". This was the first time I had seen nna''s parents house. It has got to be the biggest in the street. Money talks.


    "It''s massive". I whispered as we approached the front door.


    The door was already open, I could hear the faint sound of music ying softly in the background. There was more than just us invited and suddenly I felt nervous.


    "Guyse on in". Charlotte was grinning at us as she ushered us inside. I had forgot how beautiful she was. "Leah, nna is in her room. Ellen I''ll take your coat". She offered and my gran obliged. I could tell straight away they had money but they didn''t throw it in your face, they didn''t seem stuck up.


    I had already started to make my way upstairs but I didn''t miss the stares I was receiving. I could hear music so I followed the sound and came to a stop outside her door. With my hand on the handle I pushed it open.


    "So you have a room here and you share a house with Jake, just how rich are you?". I teased closing the door behind me. nna was sat in front of her mirrored wardrobes applying her make-up.


    "I''m not rich my parents are". Sticking her tongue out she got to her feet. "I stole a little something something to get us started". Winking she produced a bottle of J?germeister.


    "If you expect me to eat dinner I can''t touch that". She had already cracked the seal and was passing me the bottle. "nna"....


    "Just a little one". She grinned. "Seriously you look f*****g hot. He''s going to be seething if he sees you out in that tonight... Shit". She hissed as if knowing she had f****d up. But instead of grilling her I passed her the bottle after taking a sip. I could act as if I heard nothing.


    I did wonder what she meant though. Jake wasn''t interested in me. He had that other girl falling at his feet.


    "So what''s your n to get us out of here?". I asked. I knew if I texted my gran telling her I was going out she''d be fine. As long as I wasn''t drunk and I was back before my curfew.


    "Already sorted". She winked taking another drink from the bottle. "My mom doesn''t mind if we miss the dinner. As long as I meet up with Jake when I''m ready to go home". Rolling her eyes she passed the bottle back to me. "I can''t get drunk on my own Leah so drink up please".


    And I did. By the time we were ready to leave I was tipsy but I was happy, I was buzzed. For the first time since I got here I was starting to feel like me again.


    "nna you are beautiful" I said staring at her in awe. Her hair fell in perfect waves down her back and her make-up was done to perfection. This girl really was gorgeous.


    "Look in the mirror beautiful girl". Blowing me a kiss I couldn''t help butugh. I was d I met her, I knew we were going to be great friends. "Kane is going to drop us off". her face was buried in her phone. "He''ll be here in 10".


    "Is that a good idea?". I asked. After what happened today I wasn''t sure it was a good idea to be around him and I was talking about me. For some reason Jake didn''t like Kane around me.


    "Jake won''t be there he''s at the training ground with Jack and a few others. We''re safe for tonight". I wasn''t going to lie I was a little disappointed that I wasn''t going to see him. I still felt weirdly attached to him.


    We clicked and oddly I felt free when I was around him.


    "Don''t look so disappointed". She teased causing my cheeks to heat up. "I''m sure he''ll turn up throughout the night he always does and he''s our ride home".


    "I''m not". I lied and she could see straight through it.


    "Yeah yeah we''ll see who''s bed you''re in by the end of the night".


    "nna". I groaned. I had no intention of going out to find a click. I just wanted to dance and let my hair down.


    "I''m kidding nowe on he''s parked down the street".


    Turns out Jake wasn''t at the training ground anymore. He was stood in the kitchen, shirtless and covered in sweat, a pair of shorts hung dangerously low on his hips. His body was glistening, my insides tightened. How was it possible for someone to look this good? I wanted to eat him, lick every inch of his body. Feeling my cheeks grow hot a little giggle escaped my mouth.


    And the J?germeister had finally hit.


    "Something funny little one?".


    Oh god his voice screamed sex....


    It only turned me on more.


    The more drunk I was feeling the worse my hormones were bing.


    Jakes eyes grew dark as he threw his head back inhaling deeply.


    "Okay we need to leave" nnaced her arm through mine pulling me through her kitchen towards the back door. Pausing I couldn''t help but nce back at him. Licking my lips I ran my eyes over every inch of his body smirking when I noticed the bulge in his shorts that he definitely wasn''t trying to hide.


    My confidence was through the roof and I had the drink to thank for that. It always brought out confident Leah. As I dragged my eyes back up theynded on his. I was in too deep I couldn''t look away. He had some sort of hold over me and I couldn''t seem to break it.


    "Come here little one". His voice had changed, deeper, rougher. He wasn''t asking he was demanding. "Jake" Jack warned.


    I wanted to go to him, my body wanted me to go to him.

 Chapter 10

    "Leah". nna hissed braking my trance. "We need to leave now". Grabbing a hold of my arm she pullee alive and he hadn''t even touched me. "What the hell was that?". She asked as we walked toward "I don''t know nna". And I didn''t. I have never acted like that not even with Tommy. Even with a drin That was dangerous.


    "Hey". She whispered "It''s okay don''t let that ruin your night". As we reached Kane''s car I jumped in th have happened?


    outside. Blinking a few times I fanned my face. I was hot. Never in my 18 years of being alive did I want to have s*x with someone so badly. He made my body


    ''s car.


    e. It was like I couldn''t control myself around him but it was like I didn''t want to.


    She was right. I had dropped my guard yet again only this time I made myself extremely vulnerable. What if I was in there on my own with him? What would


    The car journey was quiet the only sound was some music ying in the back ground. Bringing out my phone I opened up a new message sending one to my gran. I knew she''d know I was away out but I still liked to give her a little message. ''Don''t worry I will be home by curfew. Hope you enjoy your dinner. See you in the morning xx''


    I still had the unread message from Tommy sitting in my inbox but I was scared to read it. I didn''t wan "Leah you okay?". nna asked.


    Putting my phone away I nodded. My buzz was disappearing fast.


    As we pulled up to the club a groan fell from my lips when I noticed the length of the queue to get in. "Jake Taylor''s sister remember. We won''t need to wait in that line". It was as if she could read my mind want.


    Opening the door I got out closing it behind me. nna was saying goodbye to Kane but I didn''t miss "Are you sure I''ll get in?". I asked feeling a little sceptical. I was after all under age, we both were. "Stay here and watch this". As she walked towards the bouncer he bent down so she could whisper in Well that was easy.


    I could see the stares I was receiving from the people I passed but I kept my head straight. I wasn''t wat "See told you". She winked linking her arm through mine. "Lacey is already inside". I wanted to know w the club my eyes widened.


    It was massive.


    All I could see was colours.


    Girls dancing on poles.


    The bar area was mobbed.


    news. I wouldn''t be able to cope if something had happened to him or he had did something stupid.


    freezing and I wasn''t prepared to stand in that line. We would be waiting outside all night at this rate.


    dered why Jake had so much pull in this town? nna was forever dropping his name. Then again his parents were rich. Rich people always get what they


    ok in his eyes as she got out the car. He still really liked her.


    Suddenly his eyes fell on me and he grinned. "Littledy". He yelled pointing at me "You don''t wait in line ever nowe through".


    line freezing my a*s off all night. If she could get me in then I was going.


    e said to that bouncer to get me in here. It was obvious that she came here quite often. As we pushed through the double doors to get into the main part of


    And then my eyesnded on a little door with a bouncer standing outside it. That caught my attention. I wanted to see what was behind it.


    "That''s the VIP area. We''ll go through there in a bit. Come on Lacey has a booth". Taking my hand she basically dragged me around with her until we found Lacey. A few other girls were with her, ones I had yet to meet.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hey girls". Lacey grinned as she hugged us both. "Drinks are on the table. Wow she reeks". Lacey whispered to nna but I heard her loud and clear. Instantly my smile dropped.


    Did she just say I reeked?


    Discreetly trying to smell myself I frowned. I didn''t smell and if she thought Alien smelled bad then we couldn''t be friends. Feeling slightly offended I grabbed a drink off the table and downed it. I needed my buzz back before I started something I couldn''t finish. I wasn''t a bad person but I could handle myself if I needed too. I just didn''t like mean girls.


    What she said pissed me off. It made it even worse that she said it with a smile on her face. I thought Lacey was cool too.


    "Come meet the girls". Lacey threw her arm around my shoulders and I went tense. Not even two seconds ago she was talking about me.


    "Everything okay?". She asked.


    "Peachy". Throwing back another drink I took a seat next to the famous blond girl that was always hanging over Jake.

 Chapter 11

    "Okay" Lacey frowned. "Leah this is Ellie, Holly" She pointed to the two girls in the corner who smiled and waved at me. "The girl next to you is Jessica. Tom and Matt over there. This is more of us but they''re not here yet. Everyone this is Leah be nice". Smiling back at them I could feel the girls eyes next to me boring holes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Being the bigger person I chose to ignore her.


    We had been here for at least 45 minutes and I was yet to move. I was scoping everyone out, trying to figure out what they were like. My buzz had returned and I was finally starting to enjoy myself.


    "Leah right?". A girl from before I think her name was holly sat down beside me. "I''m holly can I just say I think you''re beautiful". "Thank you". I smiled.


    "No really you''re stunning, your body is sexy. It''s like you''re not even trying". She groaned. Okay I think someone needed to take Holly home.


    "Holly guess who just showed up?" Lacey sang and immediately holly was on her feet. Frowning I watched as she disappeared out of the booth. I could feel the tension between Lacey and I. I didn''t want it to be there.


    "Leah I have no idea what I''ve done but can you please tell me so I can fix this". Motioning her hand between the two of us. "I don''t like it". She frowned.


    "You said I reeked".


    Sheughed. I thought she wanted to fix this?


    "Not reeked as in smelled bad". Coming closer to me she whispered in my ear. "You reeked of sex, you were turned on right?".


    No way could she have known that. Reaching over I grabbed my drink and finished what was inside. I needed a shot, I needed something. I didn''t even want to know how she knew that because I was embarrassed. "Could say I have a special talent". She winked but I was freaked out. Special talent that meant she could smell when people were turned on? How was that a talent?


    "You''ll understand when the time is right I promise. Now are we good?".


    Just then nna approached the table with a tray of shots.


    "We''re good". I grinned taking two off the tray.


    "VIP time". nna grinned as she pulled me to my feet.


    My vision was blurry, my buzz was high. It was official I was drunk.


    "I wanna dance". I whined as sheced her fingers through mine. I hadn''t danced all night and now I finally had the confidence to do so.


    "You can dance in here". She whispered as we walked through the cked out door.


    He was here.


    I didn''t have to look for him, I could feel him.


    No


    I didn''t want him to be here. I was afraid of how I''d react.


    "Don''t worry about him". Lacey whispered. "He''lle to you". Pushing me towards the bar I frowned. I didn''t want him toe to me. I wanted him to stay as far away from me as possible. Lies.


    After we had been served and done a sneaky shot at the bar we walked towards the booth him and a few guys were sitting in. At least I recognised Jack. "Do we have to sit there?". I groaned. I knew he was watching me but I wasn''t looking up. I wasn''t giving him the satisfaction.


    "Best seat in the house". Lacey shrugged as we reached the booth. She automatically went straight for Jack taking a seat in hisp. The only seat avable was next to Jake and I wasn''t taking it. I stood awkwardly at the edge of the booth. I refused to move. It was like they had nned for this to happen.


    More and more people started to join us which meant less space was bing avable. Still the seat next to him was free. Why wasn''t anyone taking that seat? Looking out on to the dance floor I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. It was packed and I wanted to be in between it. Finishing off my drink I grinned when Shawn Desman Sexy came pumping through the speakers.


    "I love this song". I recognised the guy it came from. He was in my kitchen this morning. cing my bag down I slipped of my jacket and held out my hand.


    "Lets dance then". I grinned.


    "Oh eh I can''t". Scratching the back of his head he looked to his left. Yeah I didn''t need to ask who he was looking at.

 Chapter 12

    "Your loss then". Turning my back on him and the rest of them I danced my way onto the dance floor. Dancing through the crowd I found a space and let the music take over. Closing my eyes I ran my hands through my hair my hips working the beat. I didn''t care that


    I was dancing on my own I felt free, I felt sexy. And I didn''t care who was watching.


    As soon as I felt the hands on my hips my eyes opened. The guy grinned at me. He didn''t want to touch me he wanted to dance with me. So I let him. With my hands I motioned he move back, turning round I dropped down in front of him. Running my hands over the top half of my body I threw my arms up, he took my hands pulling me too my feet. Spinning me around I inched closer to him, our hips moved together.


    With my hand on his chest I moved him back. Turning around I rocked my hips taking myself to the floor I grabbed the back of his legs. I didn''t realise I had caught the attention of others on the dance floor. Spinning my head I slid forward the front of my body connecting with the floor. Lifting my bum in the air I fell into a split. I couldn''t help but smirk at the crowd that was gathering around us. Bringing my legs together I held my hand out for him to grab and he did, pulling me up I rocked closer to him. I was to caught up in the music, to caught up on the dancing to realise what was going on. The crowd parted like the red sea. I stopped moving. The song ying suddenly forgotten about. Grabbing a hold of the guy I was dancing with I pushed him behind me. "That hunk of meat your boyfriend?". He whispered in my ear. "Knew you''d have a hottie here as soon as your little a*s hit the dance floor. He''s smoking". He whispered. "I''m Jordan". He grinned as Jake was fast approaching. "Leah". Swallowing the lump in my throat I had no idea what was about to happen.


    He wasn''t happy. His hands were balled into fists and his teeth were clenched.


    This reminded me of what happened earlier today.


    He stood directly in front of me but he was ring at Jordan. He had no right. He wasn''t my boyfriend, he didn''t get a say in who I danced with.


    "Move". He growled causing the hairs on my arms to stand.


    Jordan decided to take it upon himself and take the lead on this one and I didn''t know if he was going to walk out of here in one piece.


    "Your hot little girlfriend has some moves on her". Oh god he was trying to get himself killed. Nostrils ring he took a step closer. "Wow hot stuff I don''t need you busting up this beautiful face. Back off macho man I ain''t interested in your girl. More chance of me trying to take you home". He winked and Iughed.


    Jake''s reaction was priceless.


    Jordan took both my hands in his. "Seriously girl you can dance. You had every guy and girl in here glued to that sexy little body of yours. Hit me up if you ever want to go out". Slipping a piece of paper into my bra he kissed my cheek. "Hope you pick up that phone". Winking at me he disappeared through the crowd.


    The music was ring, people were dancing around us but he was still stood hands balled and ring. I wasn''t going to let him ruin my night. I had just danced in a club in front of hundreds of people. He wasn''t getting to ruin my buzz. I wouldn''t allow it. "Excuse me". As I went to walk past him his hand shot out and he grabbed my arm.


    "You''re ying with fire little one". Feeling his breath fan against my neck a shiver rocked through my body. He was to close. "Shaking your little a*s for all these guys".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What?


    Moving back I grabbed my arm out of his grip and red at him. I was dancing for me, I was dancing because I love it. I wasn''t dancing for any guy. He had some nerve. His hot and cold attitude was starting to piss me off.


    Again I tried to move past him but he wouldn''t let me. What was his deal?


    "Jake get out of my way". I said trying to see if I could spot nna in the crowd.


    "Come dance on me like that". Every time he moved closer I took a step back. "Come dance your little ass on my d**k. I mean if you''re giving them out". He smirked.


    I felt the pain as soon as my fist connected with his face. Now I was angry.


    A growl tore from his throat, his eyes growing dark. Wiping the blood from his nose my eyes fell onto his lips. I needed to get away from him. "You''ll regret that princess".


    "Stay away from me Jake I mean it". Pushing past him I ran towards the booth to collect my things. I wanted to go home. He had managed to ruin my night and now that the adrenaline had left my body I think I might have just broken my hand.

 Chapter 13

    With tears in my eyes I grabbed my jacket and purse. In a hurry I stumbled on the stairs falling t on my face. As the pain sored through my hand a strangled cry fell from my lips. This was his fault, he had caused this and for what? "Leah, hey what the hell has happened?". nna was helping me to my feet but I pushed her away. I just wanted to get home and away from here, away from him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hey". nna yelled.


    "Ask your brother nna". Wiping my eyes I pushed my way through the crowd in the main club area and tried to find the exit. Pushing the double doors I sighed when the cold air hit my face.


    "You alright littledy?". The bouncer from before stopped me by standing in front of me. I burst out crying. couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Hey now did someone hurt you, are you hurt?". I was cradling my hand to my chest. The pain shooting through it was excruciating. "I-I just want to go home". I stuttered.


    "Stay right there I''ll be back". As he rushed off I started to look about myself to see if I recognised where I was. Taking a seat on the kirb I kicked off my shoes sighing with relief when the coldness from the ground hit them. That felt good.


    Just my luck it started to rain. Could this night get any worse?


    "She was hysterical boss. I didn''t know what to do". The bouncer from before was back but he wasn''t alone.


    "That''s alright Jimmy. I''ll take it from here".


    Looks like my night could get worse.


    Leaning my head against my knees I turned it to the side. I felt his presence beside me but I wasn''t interested. I didn''t care what he had to say. After what he said to me in there. I didn''t want to be around him anymore.


    I was silent crying. I had to bite my lip to stop myself from making any noise. I didn''t want him to see me cry. I didn''t want him to think of me as weak. As I felt his hand on my back I shrugged him off. I didn''t want his help. "Leah". he sighed.


    "Go away". I cried cursing myself for how I sounded.


    "Baby you''re drunk and you''re hurt. I''m not going anywhere".


    I didn''t reply. The rain was getting heavier and the night was drawing to an end. Everyone was starting to leave the club and make their way home. Still I sat in the pouring rain with my head against my knees. "Leah". He sounded frustrated.


    "Go away Jake I don''t need your help". Truth was I needed someone''s help I just didn''t want it to be hi


    "It''s pouring with rain and you''re soaked to the bone. You''ll catch the cold if you sit here any longer. At least wait inside until I can get someone to drive you home". Everyone was gone it was just me and him left.


    Getting to my feet I kept my hand close to my chest. This didn''t go unnoticed by him. "I don''t need your help now leave me alone". Maybe a little childish but I didn''t care. Shoes forgotten about I started to walk down the street. I had no clue where I was going I just wanted to get away from him.


    He followed my every movement.


    "Just let me drive you home". He snapped.


    By this time I was shivering with how cold I was. My clothes and hair were drenched and I knew it was time to give up and let him take me home.


    "Okay". I whispered.


    "I live the other way". I frowned when he turned left instead of right. I was still shivering and my nose was runny. He had turned the heating on full st and for that I was grateful.


    "I''m taking you to a doctor".


    "What, no take me home". I demanded. I just wanted to go home, crawl into bed and forget all about this night.


    "No". His voice was stern.


    There was no point in arguing. He was the driver and I clearly had no say. Leaning my head against the window I listened to the rain as it battered off the car. As the car stated to slow down I lifted my head and looked out the window.

 Chapter 14

    Were weren''t at the hospital.


    "This isn''t a hospital Jake". I was starting to get crabbit. I was tired, sore and feeling sick to my stomach.


    As he got out of the car I watched as he came to myside. Opening the door he leaned in as if he was going to lift me into his arms. I pulled back.


    "Touch me and I''ll bite your nose off". I warned. I didn''t care that I was bare footed. He wasn''t touching me.


    Sighing he moved out of my way so I could get out. Closing the door behind me we made our way up the drive. "You could have just dropped me off at the hospital". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. But no he had to be fancy about it. Knocking on the door we waited for someone to answer and then the door opened an older gentleman was standing there.


    "Jake". He lowered his head and I made a face. Was he bowing to him?


    "Sorry it''s sote doc but I need you to take a look at her hand for me". The doctor moved to the side and let us in.


    "It''s never tote when it''s you calling Alp- Jake".


    What was he going to say?


    "Appreciate it doc". As he took a seat on the arm of the couch I waited for the doctor to return. He looked so smug I wanted to punch him.


    "Just because you''re doing this doesn''t mean I''m going to talk to you again". He made me angry tonight but he also hurt me with what he said. "I Know". He sighed.


    "And just-.. Wait did you just agree with me?".


    "Babe look-.."


    "Don''t babe me". I snapped cutting him off. "Stop calling me that in fact just don''t talk to me". I regretted it as soon as I said it. But what he did tonight trumped how my body and instincts reacted to him. He was a loose canon waiting to explode. "Just let the doctor look at your hand and then I''ll take you home".


    My hand was in fact broken.


    I had spent hours at this mans house getting a cast fitted. He had prescribed me with painkillers and Jake was kind enough to pick them up for me.


    "4 every 4 hours. 2 of each".


    Smiling at the doctor I ced my good hand on his cheek. Can you tell I had already taken some of them. I was out my face and loving it..


    "Time you get her home Jake". As he lifted me into his arms I didn''t protest. "Thanks doc I owe you one".


    "Jake". I whispered trying to poke his nose. "Your face is so beautiful and you body". Sighing I smirked at him. "I''ve never wanted to have sex with someone so bad". His body stiffened and I giggled. "You''re smoking". As he ced me in the passenger seat he clipped my seat belt in.


    "Jake". I whined.


    "Leah close your eyes and try to sleep". As he started the car I leaned my head against the window and just stared at him.


    "I danced that way tonight because I knew you were watching. I wasn''t shaking my ass for all those guys. I was shaking my a*s for you".


    His jaw clenched.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You do things to my body Jake. I want to be near you all the time, I want to touch you, I want you to touch me". Reaching my hand over I grabbed his arm. "I''ve never felt like this before. I feel attached to you in ways I can''t even exin. I''m so confused". I cried. "Why do I feel like this? If Jack wasn''t in your kitchen tonight I would have f****d you on the kitchen floor". Suddenly the car came to a stop. "I want you Jake Taylor and I have no idea why".


    "Leah babe you need to stop talking and just rest. We''re nearly home". He was holding onto the steering wheel so tight his knuckles were turning white.


    "You make me feel alive". I whispered. "Being close to you is all it takes. You turn me on so much". I moaned feeling that sweet little feeling build in the pit of my stomach. "Touch me Jake please". I begged. "Leah" He growled.


    Within seconds I was out cold.

 Chapter 15

    Jake Taylor was in my bed.


    Why was Jake in my bed?


    ncing down at my hand a groan fell from my lips, bits and pieces starteding back to me. His kitchen and the way I acted, the nightclub. I punched him.


    Then there was the car ride home, the things I said to him. Feeling my cheeks heat up I tried to stifle the giggle. I didn''t want to wake him just yet. "What youughing at princess?".


    Shit.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Why are you in my bed?". I asked lifting the covers gently. I didn''t have the clothes on that I worest night.


    "I think you''ll find this is my bed". His voice was groggy and full of sleep. He wasn''t under the covers and he was still fully clothed.


    I was in his bed?


    "Why am I in your bed?". Why didn''t he take me home? my gran will be sick with worry. She was going to be so pissed that I didn''t check in with her.


    "You really don''t remember?". Watching as he sat up I couldn''t stop my eyes from wandering. Even first thing in the morning he was perfect.


    "Did I do that to your face?" I asked sinking my teeth into my bottom lip. He had a nice little blue bruise under his right eye.


    "You hit harder than most guys". He smirked. "You want some coffee?".


    "I''ll take that as apliment". I grinned. "I really should be getting home. My gran will be really worried. I rarely stay out and when I do I always check in with her". I was rambling but I couldn''t seem to stop.


    "Your gran knows your here. nna covered for you. Now coffee how''d you like it?". nna had covered for me? Thest time I saw nna I was pushing her off me. "Milk and 2 sugars. Could you bring me some water too, and maybe some pain killers". "How much ofst night do you remember?".


    "Enough to know I won''t be drinking ever again. Although I feel fine just my hand that''s sore". And maybe a little bit of my dignity trashed.


    "Pain killers and coffeeing right up". Winking at me he left the room closing the door quietly behind him. This morning was going better than I expected. I had a clear mind on what happenedst night I just wasn''t telling him that. Every time I thought about it I could feel my face turning red.


    basically threw myself at him.


    But then there was the part where he practically called me a whore. I wondered if he remembered that? I couldn''t remember ever seeing him with a drink in his handst night.


    Suddenly the door burst open. "I''m dying". She groaned, pulling the covers back she got in beside me. "Never drinking again. My head is so sore".


    "How do you think I feel?". Lifting up my hand we both started tough. "Next time remind me not to punch your brother. It was like hitting a brick wall. Felt good though". I smirked.


    "Why did you hit him?". She asked a yawn escaping her mouth. "All I remember was you dancing, seriously where did you learn to dance like that? everyone in that club had their eyes on you. Anyway I saw a guy dancing with you and then Jake kinda lost it".


    "We were just dancing. The guy was gay". Slipping my hand inside my bra I grinned when I pulled it out. "His number in case I want to go out dancing".


    "You''re that hot you even pulled a gay guy". We both fell into fits ofughter again. "Last night was fun though".


    "It was but I won''t be doing that again anytime soon". Just then Jake returned with 2 cups of coffee, his eyes fell onto nna.


    "Was he ring at her?


    "Which reminds me I have to pee and call Lacey. I''lle back soon". Did he just give her a signal to get out?.

 Chapter 16

    "2 sugar and milk" Taking it from him I inhaled deeply. "And painkillers prescribed to you from the doctor". Putting my coffee down I took the 4 pills and ss of water from him. It was like he was pushing for me to remember but he didn''t have to.


    when I was around him it was like I had no self control.


    "I remember". Swallowing the pills I chased them with some water. "I remember everything". There was no point in hiding it. No matter how embarrassing it was. "That''s not me Jake". And it wasn''t I didn''t just throw myself at anyone. I wasn''t that kind of girl. But "Think it''s time you went home princess". My stomach dropped. Was that all he had to say? "Finish your coffee and I''ll walk you home". As he closed the bedroom door I swallowed the lump that had appeared in the back of my throat.


    Shaking it off I got myself out of bed. I had no idea where my clothes were but I noticed one of his jumpers at the end of the bed. Slipping it over my head I left the room and made my way downstairs. As I got to thest step I stopped when I heard voices. "Is she here?". Was that his mom? "Have you told her yet?".N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Mom".


    "Her scent is getting stronger Jake and you know what that means. im her before someone elsees and steals your mate".


    What in gods name were they talking about.


    "Times not-.."


    "Hey honey". His mom clocked me first. Smiling at her I made my way into the kitchen. "How''s your hand?"


    "Better. I didn''t mean to interrupt I''m just looking for my things before I head home". I also didn''t have my phone or my purse.


    "All washed and ready to go. Your phone and purse are in there too but I can''t seem to find your shoes. Handing me the bag I took out my phone. It was still early.


    "I think I know where they are". Still sitting on the side of the road outside that nightclub. Good job they weren''t expensive. "Thank you for washing them. I''ll maybe see youter".


    "I''ll walk you home".


    "No you don''t have too". I smiled. "I only live there".


    As I walked through my front door my gran was already sat at the table having breakfast, reading the morning newspaper. Once she saw me she jumped up from her seat. "Leah honey are you okay? I was worried sick. Jake told me what happened". Pulling me in for a hug she squeezed tight. "I''m okay just a little sore".


    "No wonder. He told me you tripped. It''s they shoes Leah, I don''t even know how you can walk in them. Come sit I''ll make you some breakfast".


    He told her I fell?


    "Just coffee gran. I really want a shower". I wanted a shower, clean pyjamas and my own bed. "I''ll eat something once I''m out".


    "I''ll make it and bring it up. Nowe here until I cover your hand. You can''t get that cast wet".


    A stic bag?


    "Really gran?". I grinned looking down at my hand.


    "It''s stop it from getting wet. Take your coffee and go get showered. I want to have a chat with you when you get out".


    Okay so showering wasn''t too bad and the stic bag worked. With the towel wrapped around my body I exited my bathroom. I felt so much better already. Drying myself off I dropped my towel and pulled on my pjs. It had only turned 10 so I still had the full day ahead of me. Hearing the knock on my door I frowned. When did she start to knock? "Gran you cane in no boobies are on show". Iughed pulling open my door. My face went scarlet.


    Why was he in my house? more importantly why was he up the stairs.


    "Gutted the boobies aren''t on show". He smirked slipping past me. What was he doing? "Nice room". It still wasn''t finished but it had what I needed. "Who''s the guy?". He was looking at the photo''s stuck to my mirror.

 Chapter 17

    "Why are you here?". I asked.


    "Shoes". Dropping the bag on the floor he took a seat on the edge of my bed. "So who''s the guy?". He asked again.


    "Doesn''t matter. You need to leave my grans down stairs". She wasn''t keen on boys being in my room. Even at the age of 18 she didn''t like it.


    "Who do you think let me in?. Your gran loves me". Showing me that devilish smirk that he had down to a tee I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. This would be so much easier if he was ugly.


    "Thanks for bringing my shoes back. I thought I left them on the side of the road". Lifting the bag I took them out. I should have left them, they were a mess. Putting them away in my wardrope I turned to find he had made himselffortable my TV remote in hand. "Jake". I sighed.


    "What, you got somewhere you need to be?". Turning on my TV he flicked it straight to football. That wasn''t happening. I still found it strange that he was in my room sprawled out on my bed like he owned the ce.


    "Make yourself at home why don''t you". I huffed just as my gran came in breakfast in hand. It smelled great.


    "I made you some to Jake. I hope you like eggs". Oh I wanted to p that smug look off his face so badly. Even my gran had taken a liking to him.


    "Love eggs. Thanks Mrs Wilson".


    "No thank you Jake for taking care of my Leah. Now if you need anything else just let me know. Leah I''ll be heading out around 12. You want toe with?".


    "Yeah I need to pick up some school stuff".


    "Okay honey I''ll leave you too it".


    "Love eggs". I mimicked as soon as she closed the door. Taking a seat on my bed I took a te and dug in. I could already feel him staring. "Stop watching me eat and eat your own".


    "Still going to school with a broken hand?".


    "Still sitting in my room uninvited?". I fired back causing him tough. "You''re a feisty little thing but seriously what if you get hurt more?".


    Shrugging my shoulders I put my te on the floor and went to grab my coffee that he had already stole. "You''re really starting to annoy me". As he passed it back to me I drank what was left. Moving up my bed I had managed to steal my remote back. "If your staying then it''s reruns of the real house wife''s".


    He didn''t moan.


    "Beverly hills though that''s the best". As he settled himself beside me I rolled my eyes and smiled. I wasn''t getting rid of him as easy as I thought. I liked it, I secretly liked that he was here but the attraction I felt towards him was growing with every second that passed. It felt right, he felt right.


    Leaning my head against his shoulder he froze. "My room my rules if I want to lean my head against your shoulder then I get too". I wanted to be as close to him as I could get. I wanted to touch him. "Lean away princess".


    We had been watching the house wife''s for a good hour yet I didn''t have a clue what was going on. I couldn''t concentrate. Him being here was distracting. He had no idea what he was doing to me. His smell was everywhere. "Leah?".


    "Hm?".


    "What''s wrong?". He asked turning his attention to me.


    "Nothing". My eyes hadn''t left the screen.


    "Babe you frown when your thinking. Tell me what''s going on?".


    Did he just call me babe?


    "I''m fine". I smiled finally looking at him. "I have to start getting ready so you have to leave". Turning off my TV I went to get up but he stopped me. "Jake". I warned.


    "You feel it don''t you?".


    "Feel what?". I asked ying dumb.


    "Don''t y dumb". His voice was harsh.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about". I finally managed to get off my bed. I couldn''t admit to what I was feeling or how he effected me. This was all bing to much. I liked that he was here but until I understood why I felt so attached to him I wasn''t acting on it. "You just keep telling yourself that Leah". The way he said my name was like acid dripping off his tongue. He sounded so bitter. "I guess you don''t remember everything fromst night".Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing my room door m shut I squeezed my eyes tight.


    I''m pretty sure he already knew how I was feeling.

 Chapter 18

    "Jake left in a hurry". We were in the car on our way to the mall. Today she was picking out what worktops she wanted for the kitchen. "He did". I didn''t know what she wanted me to say.


    "He seems like a nice boy Leah. Very well mannered and he''s not to bad on the eye". She winked causing me tough. "He could be good for you". She sang as we pulled into the car park. "Gran". I sighed.


    "What, he''s not going to be single much longer. And have you seen the length of his eyshes. He puts us women to shame".


    Shaking my head I couldn''t stop my smile. She wasn''t getting to y matchmaker here. Closing the car door we headed inside. "Do you want to go get what you need and I''ll meet you at costa when you''re done or do you want toe with me?". "I''ll meet you at costa. It shouldn''t take me long to get what I need". I only needed a few stationary things and maybe a new backpack. "Okay honey I''ll see you soon".


    Walking around the mall I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched. I had yet to get what I needed, too busy staring at things I didn''t need or couldn''t afford. I missed having my job back home. Every bit of money I had saved was going towards a car but seeing as I didn''t have a job here the money had stopped flowing.


    I needed a new job. I had never really depended on my gran for money. When I was younger I wanted for nothing but as soon as I was old enough to make my own money I did. Once I had bought what I needed I headed towards costa eager to get a frothy cappino and something sweet.


    I still had a feeling someone was watching me and when I spotted Jack and Lacey walking towards me the first thing that came to mind was Jake. I didn''t like the way we left things, I didn''t like that he stormed out of my house. "Hey girl".


    "Hey". I grinned.


    "You here on your own?". She frowned.


    "My grans picking out new worktops. I was just grabbing some school stuff for tomorrow".


    "Big day" Lacey grinned. "How you feeling?".


    I was nervous but not as bad as I would have been if I didn''t already know nna and Lacey. Having friends already there made it slightly better.


    "A little nervous but surprisingly okay. You''ll be there right?". Jack stood like the silent assassin, too busy with his nose in his phone.


    "Course. Are you car sharing with us?".


    "Lace we have to go. You know how he gets when we''rete". Jack interrupted finally looking up from his phone.


    "Yeah, yeah. He''s a crabbit-..".Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Lacey". Jack warned cutting her off.


    "Fine". She huffed. "Give nna a text if you want to car share. I''ll see you tomorrow regardless". She was already bickering with Jack as they walked away. I wondered who they were talking about?


    Finally reaching costa I could my gran had already ordered my coffee. Taking a seat I licked my lips when my eyesnded on the brownie.


    "Did you get everything you need?". She asked.


    "Yes. Did you pick what style you wanted for the kitchen?". My gran was fussy. Everything in her eyes had to be perfect when it came to how our house looked. She had very elegant taste.


    "I did". She grinned. "They are getting delivered next week, which reminds me I have to contact Jacob and see when he is avable to fit them".


    "Are you sure we can afford this?". Our house needed a lot of work and I knew it wasn''t going to be cheap.


    "Leah, you don''t worry about money. Do you hear me?". It never was something we discussed but as I got older I didn''t want her getting into debt. "Money isn''t the issue honey and besides Jacob won''t take anything for fitting the new kitchen". I almost spat my coffee out.

 Chapter 19

    "And he managed to get me 50% off everything".


    Okay what? something wasn''t adding up. Why wasn''t he charging us?


    "Just let me worry about the house and you focus on school and getting the grades you need to graduate. Deal?. "Deal". I frowned.


    "Good now drink up we need to get home. We''ve got Charlotte and Jacobing over for dinner". I loved that she sprung all this on me with zero warning. The car journey home was quiet. I was trying to figure out ways of getting out of tonight. They seemed like lovely people I just wasn''t big on small talk.


    As we pulled up to our house I noticed the cars parked in his drive way. He always had people over. Unclipping my seat belt and getting out I could hear the faint sound of music. Their house was never quiet. "Why don''t you go over?".


    "No I''m good". Lifting my stuff I took the key from her and walked the rest of the way up the drive. I didn''t really want to see Jake just now. After this morning I wasn''t sure where we stood. Were we friends? Kicking off my shoes I turned the TV on and fell onto the couch.


    "Really Leah, that''s how you''re spending the rest of your Sunday?". What did she want me to do? I was outst night. I just wanted to chill before starting school tomorrow. Feeling my phone vibrate from inside my pocket I pulled it out. I had a new text from nna. ''He found out Ax''


    Sitting up quickly I reread the message. The only thing I could think of was he found out she was still seeing Kane. Another message came through.


    ''I need your help. Jake''s going crazy, pleasee over. He''ll listen to you''


    I frowned. I don''t know how I could help her. I didn''t even know if Jake and I were on good terms.


    "Something is going on over there. I can here arguing. Maybe I should call Charlotte". My gran had a worried look on her face. Surely it wasn''t that bad? nna never did tell me the reason why her and Kane weren''t together anymore.


    The arguing was getting louder.


    I could hear nna crying.


    But should I be getting involved? Wasn''t really any of my business.


    "That''s it I''m calling their mom".


    As she disappeared into the kitchen I shoved my feet into my shoes and headed over. Getting closer to the front door I jumped when Lacey came rushing out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Thank god you''re here nowe on". Grabbing my hand she pulled me inside.


    First thing I noticed was nna on the couch, she was hysterical. What the hell had I just walked into? The house was trashed but nna was the least of my worries when Lacey pulled me into the kitchen. My stomach dropped. Jake had Kane pinned to the wall. His face was bloody. I wasn''t sure he was still conscious.


    The guy standing here wasn''t Jake. He wasn''t the same guy that was in my bedroom this afternoon. He wasn''t the same guy that took care of mest night.


    "J-Jake". I stuttered.


    His full body tensed.


    Kane dropped to the floor as Jake released his grip.


    "Get him the fuck out of my house". He growled causing me to jump.


    I was afraid.


    I was seeing a side to him that I didn''t know. But did I really know him at all?


    Turning to face me I noticed his eyes had changed colour. They weren''t his normal shade of brown but darker almost ck. They almost looked animalistic. As he took a step forward I took one back. I shouldn''t be here.


    "Leah, I can exin". He was hesitant with his words but again as he moved that little bit closer I moved back.


    I didn''t have words. There was nothing I wanted to say to him. Violence was never the answer and what I had just witnessed showed me him in a whole new light.


    He was dangerous.


    "I-I have to go home". Turning my back on him I tripped over my own feet but just as quick as I went down I got straight back up. "Don''t touch me". I cried fear taking over my body. I didn''t want to be near him. "What''s going on in here, nna where is your brother?". His mom was furious but I could hear the worryced in her voice.


    I was caught up in my own little world. I couldn''t stop thinking about what he had done. With her hands on my face she pulled my focus my eyesnding on hers.


    "Leah where is Jake?".


    "I don''t know". I whispered.


    I had to get home.


    It was frantic. People were everywhere.

 Chapter 20

    quietly hoping not to wake my gran.


    I had been in bed for hours but couldn''t sleep. Everything kept ying over in my head. I still hadn''t heard from nna. Pushing my covers back I slipped my feet into my slippers and pulled a jumper over my head. Grabbing my kindle I closed my bedroom door I couldn''t sleep so there was no point lying in bed.


    After fixing myself a cup of hot chocte I grabbed the nket from the couch and headed out the back door. It was peaceful round here at night. Wrapping the nket around my shoulders I got myselffortable whilst trying to find a new book to read. "Can''t sleep?". I froze.


    "Mind won''t shut off". Locking my kindle I ced it beside me before finally lifting my head. My eyes locked with his, my heart skipped a beat. I didn''t know what to do about the way I felt around him or how every time he was near my body felt at ease. I knew he would never hurt me, I could see it in his eyes.


    "Is that because of what you saw tonight?". As he started to get closer my heartrate spiked. Moving my legs he took the space beside me. "Things areplicated Leah".


    "What things?". I knew he was hiding something. It killed me that every time I got close to finding out it got shut down.


    "If I told you I''d have to kill you". He smirked.


    Biting back my smile I focused on my cup of hot chocte. "Why are you here Jake?". It was at least 1am.


    "I was out a run, I saw your light on".


    "So you thought you''de over?".


    "You''re not making this easy for me Leah".


    "Making what easy, I have no idea what you''re talking about".


    He moved so quickly. Taking my cup from me he took my hand and ced it between his. "You feel it too princess, I know you do".


    "Jake". I warned.


    "I won''t push but just so you know I''m not a patient man baby. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. You''ll know when you need me and when that dayes I''ll be waiting". Pulling my hand out of his grasp I pushed on his shoulder. I felt everything. I knew exactly what he was talking about but I didn''t understand it.


    "You need to leave".


    "You can feel it now can''t you". He whispered bending down so he was at my level. "You can feel the pull". Lifting his hand his fingers stroked my cheek, my eyes closed a sigh fell from my lips.


    "What are you doing to me?". I whispered my eyes slowly opening


    "You''re mine little one". Stroking my bottom lip with his thumb my tongue darted from my mouth the tip touching his skin.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Why did I just do that?


    As he chuckled I pushed his hand away from my face and stood up. "Whatever it is that you''re doing to me you need to stop. This sick twisted thing of control you think you have over me needs to stop". I didn''t like that I had no self control around him. My body did what it liked in his presence.


    "It''s not control babe. You know exactly what you''re doing. All you need to do is give in". I hated that he looked so smug.


    "Bye Jake". Kindle and nket forgotten about I rushed back inside. With my back against the door I ced my hand over my heart.


    I was afraid because I knew he was right.

 Chapter 21

    I had been up from 5:30 am and the nerves had already kicked in. Today was my first official day at my new school. I was eager to see what it was like and I felt better knowing I had Lacey and nna there. "Have you got everything?". My gran asked.


    "Yes I think so. Is it time to leave already?".


    "You''ll be fine sweetheart and you''ve already made some friends. Today will be a breeze nowe on we don''t want you beingte for your first day".


    As we pulled up outside the school my stomach filled with butterflies. Students were everywhere. "Now the Principal knows about your hand remember and take your pills every four hours. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I''ve put them in your bag along with some money. Once you get inside go straight to the home office. Leah are you even listening to me?".


    I wasn''t. I was too busy watching everything that was going on around me. "Pills, money, home office. Gotcha". Waving her goodbye I stood trying to take it all in. I was going to make the next 6 months worth it.


    Well here goes nothing.


    As I began to walk up the steps I heard the screeching of tires. I already knew who it was, my body could tell when he was near. Next thing was the m of the door. Turning my head my eyesnded on nna. Already I could tell something was up. She looked sad.


    I was afraid to ask aboutst night. I didn''t know how she would react because I left.


    "Hey, you okay?". She stopped in front of me. Her eyes were puffy and red and I knew for a fact she had been crying. "nna?".


    "I will be". Giving me a small smile she shrugged before linking her arm through mine. "I''ll walk you to the home office and then I''ll help you find your locker". After collecting what I needed from the home office nna showed me to my new locker for the next 6 months.


    "Right next to the vending machine". Grinning I got some money from my bag and inserted some coins. I was in need of a sugar fix. I didn''t know what to do or say to make her feel any better. Offering her a twizzler she took it shoving it right into her mouth. "My brother is a dick". Finally I was getting somewhere. I didn''t want to ask but it didn''t mean I didn''t want her to tell me. "He''s so bloody protective. I mean its my life I should be allowed to date anyone I want". "Then why don''t you?. If you like Kane so much then screw what anyone else thinks". Shrugging I ced the books I needed for the next two sses into my bag and ced the rest into my locker.


    "It''s not that simple". Running a hand through her hair she sighed. "Jake ys by the rules and said rules say I can''t be with Kane".


    Okay she had officially lost me. I was so confused by all of this. I didn''t understand most of the things she was saying. "It''s just dating".


    "Much more than that but it doesn''t matter. I have to use the bathroom I''ll see you at lunch". As she disappeared down the hall the bell rang signalling ss was about to begin. I had no idea where I was going.


    I had been walking around the halls my eyes glued to the map that was no help at all. First impressions weren''t going to be great. Sighing I rubbed a hand over my face.


    "Lost?". Removing my hand I stared at the boy in front of me. First guess, captain of the football team. So that meant he was a jock and probably a jackass.


    "Nope just walking around the halls for the fun of it". Smiling sweetly at him I crumpled up the map and threw it behind me.


    "That''s funny. Where are you meant to be?".


    "English".


    "Shit what happened to your hand?". I started to walk hoping I''de across my ssroom soon. I was sote.


    "Punched a guy in the face". I shrugged.


    "Remind me never to get on the wrong side of you. I''m Ryan".


    "Leah. Now are you going to show me where my ss is?". Coming across another vending machine I grinned. I think I was going to like it here. Fishing out some money I pressed for some twizzlers. "A girl that likes to eat. I''m going to like you". He grinned.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Please don''t". Finallying across my ssroom I sighed with relief.


    "See you around Leah".

 Chapter 22

    nna wasn''t in my first ss, but I noticed a few girls that were at the club that awful night. Taking my seat, I declined the offer to go up and introduce myself. I didn''t need more people gawking at me like the shiny new toy. "Miss Wilson if you could wait behind a few minutes".


    I had only been in the ss for 15 minutes before the bell went signalling it was over. Heading to the front of the ss I stood awkwardly in front of his desk.


    ¡°45 minuteste to my ss Miss Wilson". Mr Gagher was a young teacher, no older than 30 I''d say. "But I''ll let it slide seeing as this is your first day. Now here are notes from today seeing as you can''t write anything just now. You''ll get a copy after every ss until your hand is healed".N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Thanks sir I appreciate it and sorry for beingte. It wont happen again".


    "Make sure it doesn''t or it''ll be a detention for you. Now off you go you don''t want to bete for a second time today". There was a hint of humour in his eyes.


    Giving him a nod, I left his ssroom and began walking to my next one. With my books under my arm and a twizzler in my mouth I was somewhat having a good morning. Entering my chemistry ss my eyes roamed around the room looking for an avable seat. "In the back with me shorty. It''s the only seat that''s left". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Ryan pushed past me and headed for his seat. Making my way to the back I took the seat next to him cing my books on the desk. As soon as she walked in her smile dropped.


    Why did the look she was giving me make me feel like I had done something wrong? I thought she''d be happy we have at least one ss together.


    Taking out my phone I typed up a new message. She was being weird or so it felt. This morning with the whole dating and now with the way she was boring holes into the side of my face.


    "You good?"


    Secondster she replied.


    ''Why are you sitting with Ryan?''


    No kisses or an A left at the end of her message. Yeah something was definitely up her b**t. But why was she questioning where I was sitting? This was the only seat left. Making a face I slipped my phone bac into my pocket.


    "And finally Mr Smith has ab partner. Everyone, give him a round of apuse". The ss erupted and my face went beetroot red. Ryan pushed his chair back, stood up and took a bow. "Thank you, thank you". He smirked. Okay I was officially lost. What was going on?


    "Ryan sit down. Apologies Leah I am Mr Robinson and Ryan here hasn''t had ab partner in almost a year. Too smart for someone else''s help". Rolling his eyes, I turned my attention to Ryan. He was sat grinning at me. "I''ll let you help me though". He winked.


    "Okay everyone, settle down and turn your books to page 214. we''ll continue where we left off on Friday. Ryan you can fill Leah in and catch her up".


    The chatter in the ssroom died down and everyone got to work.


    Chemistry wasn''t my strong point. It was the only ss I struggled with and I was barely getting by. I needed at least a B to graduate. Turns out Ryan was smart. Groaning I pushed the book away from me. My brain wasn''t functioning today, I wasn''t taking anything in. "Still not getting it?". He asked twirling his pencil between his fingers.


    "Never have been good at it". I shrugged taking out a twizzler and cing it in my mouth. "It''s not my strong point and if I don''t get a B in my final exam then I ain''t graduating".


    "Looks like you need a tutor". He grinned pulling the twizzler out of my mouth and into his. "I can help you out if you want. If you haven''t already guessed, I''m good at this". His grin was contagious. Shoving his shoulder, I went back to reading over his notes. "Why are you offering to help me? you don''t even know me". Passing him a twizzler he ced it between his teeth and pulled. Other than nna, Ryan was my first friend here, well if I could call him that.

 Chapter 23

    "Don''t want you to knock me out". Heughed catching the attention of students around us. nna being one of them. "Oh, little Miss Taylor doesn''t seem too happy with you". "I know nna. I met her when I first got here. We''re cool".N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Well if she isn''t ring at you then she''s ring at me". Making the situation worse he winked at her then blew her a kiss. "Works every time".


    She didn''t like that one bit.


    Stifling myugh, I dropped my gaze to the floor. Ryan seemed cool. As the bell went, I started to clear away my things. It was lunch time and I couldn''t wait to eat. I was starving.


    "Here". Grabbing my hand, he began to write down his number. Hit me up if you need help, I''m being serious. See you around little rocky".


    By the time I put my books in my bag the ssroom was empty. Taking out my lunch money I slung my bag over my shoulder and hoped the cafeteria would be easy to find. nna was no where to be seen.


    It didn''t take me long to find the cafeteria. My stomach growled as soon as I walked in. I had skipped breakfast this morning, to nervous to eat. It was packed,ughter and chatter filled my ears. Joining the queue I nced around the room but failed to find anyone I knew. Where had she disappeared to?


    After collecting my lunch I stood awkwardly looking for somewhere to sit. I couldn''t believe nna had left me on my own. I guess this is how it would have been if I didn''t know her. Where was Lacey? Sighing I started to chew on my bottom lip.


    After finding an empty table I sat down. Suddenly I wasn''t feeling so hungry anymore. I haven''t felt this alone in a long time. Opening my bottle of water I took out my phone and opened up a new message. I knew if I yed the hand card my gran woulde and get me.


    Out of nowhere my tray was being lifted along with my bag. ncing up I fought back my smile when my eyesnded on Ryan. "Come sit over here rocky". He didn''t give me a choice, he was already walking to another table. Water and phone in hand I followed him. "Thank you". I whispered as I took the seat next to him.


    "Can''t have a pretty girl like you sitting on her own". He winked causing me to roll my eyes. "Where''s nna?". He asked as he picked at the fries on my te. Hitting his hand I moved my tray out of his reach.


    "Do I look like the kind of girl that shares food?".


    Holding up his hands he smirked at me. "So where are your friends?". There was a lot of people at the table but they were all to engrossed in conversation to notice I had sat down. Shrugging my shoulders I picked at the rest of my lunch. I had no idea where they were. Hearing my phone vibrate I nced at the text and frowned.


    ''Can''t pick you up honey, are you able to get a lift?''


    Another message came through only this time it wasn''t from my gran.


    ''Where are you?e outside. Ax''


    She seemed to be in a better mood, I didn''t want to sit outside it was freezing but I did want to know why she was acting so weird. Turning my attention to Ryan I pushed my fries towards him. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Thank you for not making me sit on my own the first day of school". Getting to my feet I slung my bag over my shoulder. "Anytime Leah. See you in chemistry". He smirked.


    Heading outside I scanned the area my eyesnding on nna. She was sat at a table with arge group of people. As if she could feel me staring her eyes locked with mine. Grinning she lifted her hand signalling me over. "Where did you go after chemistry?". I asked taking the seat beside her.


    "I had to call home. How has your first day been?". Something was off, I could feel it and I was sick of feeling left out.


    "I''ll be better once it turns 4 o''clock. I''m going to head back inside I don''t like the cold". Truth was I felt awkward. I felt like I didn''t belong, like I wasn''t fitting in.


    "Please stay". She whispered her hand grabbed mine. "I''m sorry about this morning it''s just-.."


    "I get it. You have stuff going on, stuff I can''t know about. I''ll see you inside".

 Chapter 24

    A few more seconds...


    I hadn''t taken my eyes off the clock thest half hour of myst ss. I was dying to be done with my first day and be in thefort of my own home. The bell rang and the chatter began. Putting my things away I lifted my bag and made my way towards the exit.


    All in all today was somewhat okay. It could only get better right?


    I was stood on the steps watching everyone else leave. I had no idea how I was going to get home. Chewing on my bottom lip a groan fell from my mouth as the idea of walking home sprung to mind. Taking a seat I watched as the school grounds emptied until there was only a few people left hanging around.


    Taking out my phone I held my finger over her number. I hadn''t seen her since lunch and I wasn''t sure if she was still around. Hitting dial I held the phone to my ear.


    "nna are you still at school, can you give me a lift home?". The line was quiet. "nna?".


    "Leah".


    "Jake?". Why was he answering nna''s phone?


    "I''ll pick you up I''ll be there in 10".


    "No it''s okay, I''ll find a way".


    "You needing a lift shorty?". Why was Ryan still here?


    "Who''s that?". I could here the distaste in Jake''s voice.


    "Jake I have to go. Bye". Hanging up the phone I slid it back into my jacket pocket. It was vibrating like crazy. "Why are you still here?". I asked.


    "Coach needed to speak to me about Fridays game. So you needing a lift?".


    "Do you mind?". School had already finished 30 minutes ago and it looked like it was going to rain.


    "Come on". He grinned just as a light drizzle of rain started to fall.


    "So how are you settling in?". He asked as he pulled out of the school parking lot.


    "Better than I thought".


    "Better now you''ve met me". He smirked causing me to grin. I liked Ryan and I had a feeling we would be great friends.


    "I''ve only been here a few days, I''ve met some people but I''m still a little homesick".


    "Where do you live?".


    "Piney point". Iughed. The name of our neighbourhood got me every time.


    "The posh bit of town".


    "The what?". I asked.


    "Piney point is one of the richest neighbourhoods around here. Now I know how you know nna. You met her brother yet?".


    Why does everyone always bring up Jake?


    "You got a hard-on for him too?".


    "What, no. He was the quarterback, his final game went down in history. To this day people still talk about him". Why did that not surprise me. Jake Taylor seemed to y a big part everywhere. "He''s alright". I shrugged.


    "He''s shit hot at football. Fucker is so hard to live up too". Pulling up to my house I noticed my grans car wasn''t in the drive. "If you''re needing a lift in the morning just text me".


    "Thanks Ryan. I owe you one". Closing the door behind me I waved at him as he drove off back down the street.


    Heading inside I locked the door behind me. I didn''t like being in the house on my own. Kicking off my shoes I dumped my bag in the corner and hung up my jacket. I could already see the note stuck to the fridge. I''m d my gran had faith that I''d get home okay. Dinner is in the oven. I joined a book club but it''s across town. Lock the doors I might be prettyte and don''t stay up tote. I love you honey, Gran x


    I wasn''t really hungry. All I wanted was a hot shower, fresh pjs and to curl up on the sofa.


    "Who dropped you off?".


    Jumping slightly I turned around fast. How did he get in my house? More to the point, why was he here?


    "Can''t remember inviting you over". I said trying to calm my racing heartbeat.


    Be cool Leah, be cool.


    Reaching into the fridge I pulled out some strawberries and sat on one of the stools at the ind. "Don''t tell me you have a key to my house". Rolling my eyes I could tell he was starting to get annoyed.


    "Funny". As he got closer my breath caught in my throat. Pinching the strawberry from between my fingers he popped it into his mouth. "Howe you don''t have a car princess?".


    "Can''t afford one". Just because I lived in a rich neighbourhood didn''t mean I was rich. I had been saving for what felt like forever and I was still short.


    "Need to sort that out". He stated as he continued to eat my strawberries.


    "We all don''te from money". The words were out before I could stop them and instantly I felt bad. Slipping off the chair I put some distance between us. "I just don''t have enough saved but I will one day. I have to go get cleaned up. Can you leave?". I didn''t want him here. I didn''t want to be around him alone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lies


    "Leah". He sighed the gap between us bing smaller.


    "Don''t". I whispered just as his hand cupped my cheek. Warmth spread throughout my body, my eyes closed. He had no idea the effect he really had on me.


    "Let me take you on a date". He whispered. My mind was fuzzy, I wasn''t concentrating on anything other than how good I felt when he was with me. "Let me show you the world princess". As his hand dropped from my cheek my eyes slowly opened. "One date Leah, one date".


    I had nothing to lose.


    "One date Jak-..."


    His lips were on mine before I could finish my sentence.

 Chapter 25

    He was kissing me....


    I had never been kissed the way Jake Taylor was kissing me right now.


    cing my good hand against his chest I pushed slightly, a moan slipped from my mouth as I felt the sharpness of his teeth against my bottom lip. Did he just bite me?


    With his hands buried in my hair, he had me right where he wanted me. The way he was devouring my mouth, the control he seemed to have over me. It seemed that if I struggled it only made his grip tighten. Dominance and power radiated from him. I shouldn''t be kissing him. I barely know him.


    "Fuck you''re beautiful". Gripping my chin he ran his thumb over my bottom lip. I had somehow forgotten how to speak. I couldn''t form a sentence, the words stuck in my throat. What was it about this man that made me so attracted to him. It was like a pull. "You have to go". Slipping away from him I made sure I put enough distance between us. Why did I let him kiss me like that?


    My heart was racing.


    "I''ll pick you up Friday princess". Only when I heard the click of the back door did I know he was gone. His presence was overpowering, it was too much. He had me feeling things I didn''t understand, I had never felt before.


    After eating dinner and showering I was sat on my bed, textbooks had taken over. I was definitely failing chemistry. Groaning I pushed the book off myp. My gran wasn''t home yet and it was getting prettyte. I had a weird feeling that she was up to something. Picking up my phone I opened up a new message. I needed to pass this ss or I wasn''t graduating and that couldn''t happen. I wasn''t repeating another year of school.


    ''Still up for being my tutor?''


    After hitting send I realised I didn''t tell him who it was. Sighing I tidied up the books from my bed and put them back in my bag. There was no point in trying to study something I wasn''t understanding. Putting my bag away I went on to close my blinds. I couldn''t help it, my eyes wandered to his house. It was in darkness and for some strange reason I didn''t like that, it didn''t give me a good feeling. Closing my blinds my phoned pinged from my bed.


    ''And there I thought you would have chucked my number. Always shorty ;)"


    Rolling my eyes at the wink face I started to reply.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ''Cool, thank you. I''ll pay you in twizzlers :P''


    He was quick to reply.


    ''Ah twizzlers.. my fav!! we can sort a schedule tomorrow. Come find me shorty''


    Smiling I was about to reply when I heard voices. Rushing to my window I peaked through my blinds. He was outside his house with a few guys. No t-shirts just shorts. It was freezing.


    "Hot guys showing off their six packs in the dark". Scoffing I rolled my eyes, not that it wasn''t nice to look at but who stood about in the freezing cold with hardly any clothes on? Closing my curtains I turned my TV on before jumping into bed. I had been in bed for about an hour and couldn''t sleep. My gran wasn''t home yet and I couldn''t stop thinking about Jake. The way he kissed me, the way my body responded to him and the fact that I had agreed to go on a date with him. Why did I agree to that?


    Pushing my covers off I nced at my phone to see what time it was. It had just turned nine thirty. Where the hell was my gran? a book club didn''t go on thiste surely. Getting out of bed I pulled my hoody over my head and made my way downstairs. Turning the lights to the kitchen on I poured myself a ss of milk and sat at the ind. I had to admit, living here was peaceful, it was quiet and I liked that. I still missed the water though. If I was back home I''d be sitting on the beach with my toes curled in the sand. It was something I always did when I couldn''t sleep.

 Chapter 26

    My phoned pinged from inside my pocket. Maybe this was my gran. Taking it out I frowned, a message from an unknown number. ''Still awake princess?''ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As soon as I read it I knew it was him. How did he get my number?


    ''How''d you get my number?''


    Hitting send my phoned started ringing. My heart raced, why was he calling me? Sliding my finger over the screen I ced the phone to my ear.


    Why did I answer it?


    ''And there I thought you would have patched me'' He chuckled ''Howe you''re still up princess?''


    "Stop calling me that". I huffed. "How did you get my number?".


    ''I have my ways. You hungry?''


    "It''ste and I-.."


    ''Never asked for the time princess, I asked if you were hungry''.


    I didn''t know who he thought he was talking to like that. Pulling my phone away from my ear I looked at the time. Okay so it wasn''t thatte but still I had school in the morning.


    ''Leah?''


    "What?".


    ''Food babe, do you want food?''


    "I could eat". Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I tried to hide my smile. Why was I smiling? Why did I suddenly have butterflies in my stomach? Hearing the knock on my back door I frowned, who could that be? "Are you at my door?". Rolling my eyes I hung the phone up and opened the door.


    There he stood smirking at me.


    "Like what you see princess?".


    "What would you have done if I had said no?". Stepping aside I let him in closing and locking the door. "I mean standing at my back door, really?".


    "Chanced my luck" he shrugged.


    Falling silent I walked further into the kitchen. Why did I say I could eat? I felt awkward, the silence was deafening, his presence overwhelming. He was in front of me before I could blink.


    cing his arms on either side of the counter top I was trapped. "What are you doing?". I gasped.


    "Your hearts beating so fast". He whispered. "You nervous princess?".


    "I-I-.." I wasn''t nervous I just couldn''t seem to concentrate on forming words. What was he doing to me? Whatever it was, I didn''t like it. "I''m not so hungry anymore and I''m up early tomorrow". My voice was barely above a whisper but with the way he tensed I knew he heard me loud and clear.


    I couldn''t seem to look at him and he had yet to removed his arms. I was stuck. My stomach rumbled and I mentally cursed.


    "Not hungry huh?". He was so close, his nose brushed against mine and my eyes fluttered shut. My body hummed with how close he was, I strangely felt at ease, I felt safe.


    "I have school, I''m up early". Pushing past him I ced my hand over my heart. Why was it beating so fast? Why did he have such a big effect on me?


    "Where''s your gran?". He asked.


    Good question.


    "She''s out". ncing at the clock I frowned. It was almost ten and she still wasn''t home. I was starting to worry. We were new to this town, who could she possibly be with?


    "I could stay until shees home?". He offered but I wasn''t having that. He already had me doing things I couldn''t control, like kissing him.


    "No it''s okay and besides I don''t know how she''d react to finding you herete at night".


    "Almost sure she''d be fine with it".


    "And you don''t know my gran". I smiled. She was old fashioned. Having boys over wasn''t allowed unless she was present.


    "Maybe not but I''d like to get to know you". He grinned as he inched himself closer. "I wanna know everything about you princess". Grabbing a strand of loose hair he twirled it around his finger. "Everything". He whispered.


    Swatting his hand away I took a step back. "Stop calling me that and I think you should go". Crossing my arms under my chest I turned my head. Again my stomach rumbled.


    "Never princess now here put this on". Pulling his hoody over his head he passed it to me. "I''m taking you for something to eat".


    "Jake". I groaned. "I''m up early tomorrow". I didn''t function without a good nights sleep. Going out wasn''t really the best idea. He didn''t have to worry about getting up early.


    "Could always pull a sicky". He smirked taking his hoody from my hands and cing it over my head. "Arms up". And just like that I did as he said. Instantly all I could smell was him, his scent, his aftershave, he was everywhere and I loved it. "I''ve just started I need to make a good impression and pulling a sicky is only going to get me into trouble". "Nah baby you won''t get into trouble, now lets go get a burger".

 Chapter 27

    The drive was quiet butfortable. The only issue was I was starting to get tired. I hadn''t been to a fast food restaurant since I got here but I would never say no to a burger. As he pulled into What-a-burger I couldn''t believe how busy it was especially at this time I just realised I was in my pyjamas.


    of


    night.


    And there seemed to be a lot of people around. A few faces I noticed from school.


    "Eh can we just go through the drive through?". Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I caught sight of just how many people were here. Not that I cared but I could be doing without people talking about me tomorrow at school because I was here in my pyjamas. Why was it so busy?


    "Don''t worry we''ll get a seat". Winking at me he turned off the engine and undid his seat belt. "Come on princess".


    Everyone was staring and no one was doing it discreetly. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was starting to feel ufortable. I was sat in a booth waiting on Jake returning with the food. With my head buried in my phone as a distraction I was scared to look up to see if he wasing back. The people in here didn''t seem very weing or at least they didn''t make me feel weed. I wanted to go home, this was a mistake.


    Jumping slightly as he ced the tray on the table I put my phone away. I wasn''t hungry anymore and I still felt extremely ufortable.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Sorry princess I ran into a few guys I know. Leah what''s wrong?". His voice changed, his presence changed. I could feel it.


    "Can you take me home please?". I whispered finally lifting my eyes so I could look at him. He didn''t look happy, his top lip was pulled back into a snarl, his teeth gritted. Was he angry because I wanted to go home?


    "Has someone said something to you?". The ce fell silent, everyone''s attention was now on our table. That''s not what I wanted but Jake didn''t seem to care. "Does anyone in here have an issue with my girl?". He sounded deadly and I was starting to be frightened. "I''m taking the silence as a no. Now mind your fucking business". The chatter soon picked back up and when I nced around I noticed no one was looking at me anymore. "Now eat your burger before it gets cold".


    I was still trying to wrack my brain at how he managed to make the full ce go quiet or how they all listened to him. He definitely held a presence and everyone seemed to be afraid of him. Pushing the tray away from me I groaned, I was stuffed. "That''s what I like to see". He grinned. "A girl that likes to eat".


    Rolling my eyes I fought back a smile. "I don''t know if I can walk". Iughed rubbing a hand over my stomach. Two ice-cream sundaes were ced in front of us. Okay so maybe I wasn''t that full. I could always make room for ice-cream. "Apologies for the disrespect Alp-Jake. Rest assure it wont happen again". The man gave Jake a nod before he walked away. What was he about to call him? It wasn''t Jake that''s for sure.


    "You ready to go princess? can eat that in the car".


    "Yeah". I grinned.


    As he pulled up outside my house I noticed the living room light was on which meant my gran was home and I wasn''t. She wasn''t going to be happy. Catching sight of the time I groaned. How had it went so fast. It was almost half eleven. "Thanks for tonight Jake". Unclipping my seat belt he grabbed my hand causing me to look at him.


    "Sorry about tonight Leah and trust me it won''t happen again". Bringing my hand to his mouth he ced a kiss on my knuckles but me being me I pulled it away. What was he doing? Whatever this was, was moving to fast.


    "I have to go". I muttered as I opened the door and jumped out. My heart was racing again, my hands bing sweaty. I needed air. Running up my frontwn I didn''t stop until I was being my front door.


    My gran was sat at the ind in the kitchen nursing what I was assuming was a tea. I already knew what wasing but I was too tired to listen. Walking further into the kitchen I slipped off my shoes and ced them on the rack. "Outte on a school night Leah".


    "Can you just give me a row in the morning I''m too tired". I moaned pouring myself a ss of milk.


    "You''re 18 Leah you can do whatever you like. Was it Jake you were with?". Looking at her I raised my eyebrow. Why was she asking that?


    "He took me for a burger, kind of sprung it on me and I couldn''t say no".


    "I''m d he seems like a nice boy". Smiling at me she ced her empty cup in the sink. "Jake would be good for you honey". cing a kiss on my cheek she squeezed my hand. "Don''t stay up tote you''re up early". He would be good for me?


    Turning off the lights I made my way upstairs. I was going to be shattered in the morning.

 Chapter 28

    I wasn''t as tired as I thought. My gran wasn''t in when I woke, already set of for her garden club that she had failed to mention she had joined. A book club and a garden club. I now had no way of getting to school. Catching sight of Jake''s hoody that was thrown over


    my chair I smiled. I forgot to give him that back.


    Slipping my feet into my sneakers I grabbed my bag and slung it over my shoulder. I could always text nna and see if I could car share with her. Unplugging my charger I made sure everything was switched off. Grabbing my cup I finished the rest of my coffee just as my phoned vibrated. ''Had a really good timest night princess. You needing a lift to school? noticed your gran leaving early''


    Well that was my excuse out the window.


    ''No it''s okay I''ll find a way. Thanks though''


    I couldn''t bring myself to ept his offer. It was like half of me wanted to but the stubborn part didn''t. Opening up a new message I sent it to nna.


    ''Hey do you mind giving me a lift to school?''


    Giving myself a once over in the mirror I headed downstairs. I still had half hour before I needed to leave but nna hadn''t texted me back yet and I was starting to worry. I didn''t want to bete again and I wasn''t sure if a bus stop was near or even went past the school.


    nna messaged me back and it turns out she wasn''t going in today. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was screwed. I didn''t want Jake taking me to school. After what happenedst night I didn''t need anymore unwanted attention. I mean what was it about Jake. Yes he was good looking but what did he hold over this town?


    I was running out of time.


    ''Can you still give me a lift?''


    ..


    He didn''t message me back and I was already an hourte for my first ss. I needed a car and fast. I couldn''t depend on my gran anymore.


    Why didn''t I just ept his offer the first time?


    I had phoned the school and told them I''d be in after lunch. That gave me enough time to get there by bus. I googled times and stops, I just had to walk 20 minutes down the road to the bus stop. I hope google was up to date.


    It wasn''t very warm outside but I was prepared with my hat, gloves and my coffee. Sticking my earphones in I pressed y and set off down the street.


    I had sent my gran a message earlier asking if she would be able to pick me up when school finished but she had yet to reply. I did wonder why she was so busy nowadays. I mean we hadn''t been here long enough for her to make friends. Something felt off.


    I could hear it but I chose to ignore it. The car horn wouldn''t stop but I already knew who it was. I wasn''t interested. He could toot his horn all day if he wanted too. He wasn''t taking me to school. Yes he did offer and I declined but in my head I could still be annoyed at him for ignoring my text.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Coming to a stop I pulled my earphone out and red at him. "What do you want?".


    "Get in". He sighed.


    "No" I huffed.


    "And how do you n on getting to school?".


    "Bus". I shrugged.


    "Busses don''t run in this part of town so please just let me take you to school".


    "Jake". I sighed. "I''m new here and I''m trying to fit in. You seem like a big deal around here and you taking me to school is just going to throw unwanted shade at me".


    "You''re overthinking Leah. No one-..."


    "Last night". I stated cutting him off. "The way those girls looked at me". I had never in my life had any issue with other girls but this town was different.

 Chapter 29

    "Babe-..."


    "No Jake I can''t do it I''m sorry". Maybe I could just miss school today. But I already told them I wasing in. Damn it.


    "I''ll drop you away from the school so no one will see. How does that sound?". I must admit it sounded great considering I was freezing. I couldn''t feel my toes. What other option did I have?


    "Okay". Getting in I put my seat belt on and continued to sip on my coffee.


    "Are you really bothered about what other people think?". He asked starting the car back up and driving off.


    "Not really but you have to see it from my point of view. I don''t want girls to hate me because they think I''m ruining their chance with you. And that''s what they''ll think. Even though there is nothing going on between us. Girls are mean when they''re jealous". He startedughing.


    "And I''d rather thest 6 months I have to be here be pleasant and stopughing at me". I groaned.


    He stopped but I could see the grin he was wearing.


    "I just want an easy time here and for people not to think I''m trying to steal their potential husband". Shaking his head he pulled up about a block away from the school.


    "You need me to pick you up after?". He asked.


    "No but thank you". Unclipping my seat belt I opened the door and got out.


    "If you need a lift home please just text me".


    "Bye Jake". Closing the door I walked the short distance to the school.


    I had managed to make it in for 2nd period. Sitting in English I could feel the stares already. This is what I was talking about. They sure know how to make someone feel ufortable for doing nothing wrong.


    "Okay ss today I want you to focus on yourself. I want you to write a personal statement. I want you to put in your goals, your motivation, likes and dislikes but I want it written proper. No bullet points and no lists. I have to nip out for 5 but I''ll be back and no talking".


    ncing down at my hand I made a face. How was I suppose to write a personal statement when I couldn''t even write.


    "Yo new girl".


    I could here him I just wasn''t interest.


    "Hey". He whispered.


    Again not interested.


    "I''m talking-...."


    "She obviously doesn''t want to talk to you so leave her alone". The girl in front of me said. "Besides shes way out of your league". Sheughed.


    ncing to side I noticed the boy was ring but for the rest of the ss he didn''t bother me. He didn''t even look at me.


    Mr Gagher had yet to return and there wasn''t much time left to this ss. Everyone else had there heads down writing away.


    "Okay everyone we will continue this tomorrow. The next two sses will consist of this. I want feeling in there. I want to be able to read it and know exactly who wrote it. Start packing your stuff away and get ready for your next ss".


    Putting my books away in my bag I pulled on my jacket and waited for the bell to ring. I had chemistry next so at least I had Ryan to sit with. Taking out my phone I made sure Mr Gagher couldn''t see it. He seemed like the type of teacher who would confiscate it. ''I''ll pick you up today honey. Jacob is here knocking down the kitchen. Takeout for dinner okay with you?''


    After quickly texting her back I slipped my phone into my front pocket.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I hope that wasn''t a cell phone Miss Wilson".


    "No it-..."


    Saved by the bell. I was almost out the door but of course he stopped me.


    "Ah Miss Wilson".


    "Yes?".


    "Cell phones aren''t allowed to be used during ss. Don''t let it happen again".


    Why did I have a feeling he was picking on me?! I had only been here 2 days. Nodding my head I about turned and made my way to chemistry.

 Chapter 30

    "And there I thought you weren''ting in today". He grinned as I took my seat.


    "I overslept". I lied. I was embarrassed to say I didn''t have a ride. And I didn''t want to put him in a position where he felt he needed to offer. I really needed to find a job and save the rest of the money I need for my own car. "Jake Taylor got anything to do with that?". He grinned.


    "Huh what? No!".


    "Why''s your face going red then shorty?". Heughed.


    "Shut up". Getting my books from my bag I set them open on the table. "When are you free to tutor me?". I asked changing the subject.


    "I''ve got football practice today and tomorrow but I could do Thursday if that suits?".


    "Thank you again for doing this".


    "Anytime shorty. I like to share my big brain". He smirked causing me tough.


    "Miss Wilson Mr Smith nows not the time for talking. Get the books open and work through the questions on page 4 and 5". Mr Robinson said. "I''m so failing this ss". I groaned.


    "Nonsense I''ll give you all of my notes. You''ll be fine I promise".


    We sat in silence for the rest of the period. Mr Robinson was in a stinker of a mood today and I didn''t need a detention for not keeping my mouth shut.


    It was lunch after this and I couldn''t wait. I was starving.


    "So are you and Jake a thing?".


    And we were back to this.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I saw you twost night at the diner". He whispered.


    "He took me for a burger. It isn''t a big deal". These people were obsessed with him. "His dad is fitting a new kitchen for my gran".


    "That speech he made". Ryan grinned.


    "You definitely have a hard-on for him too".


    "I do not he''s just a cool guy".


    "Whatever you say"... I sang.


    "Miss Wilson detention after school tomorrow". Mr Robinson yelled.


    You have got to be kidding me.


    The bell rang signalling it was time for lunch. "Youing to sit with me for lunch?". He asked as he helped put my books in my bag.


    I can''t believe I got a detention on my second day here". I groaned. "I thought Mr Robinson was cool?". As we sat at a table Ryan ced my lunch in front of me.


    A turkey sandwich, an apple and a bottle of water.


    "He usually is". He shrugged. "Must not be gettingid". He smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I started to eat my sandwich. My hand was throbbing and I was beginning to get a sore head. My body was screaming for the sugar that I was trying to give up. Taking through my bag I pulled out my antibiotics popping 2 from each kind. "How long before thates off?". He asked.


    Swallowing the pills I put them away. "At least another 5 weeks. I''ve got a check up at the end of the week".


    "Did you really punch a guy in the face?".


    "I did". I smirked.


    "Beautiful and a badass". He winked.


    "Kinda stupid considering I broke my hand but it was satisfying".


    "What''s yourst two sses?".


    Finishing off my sandwich I grabbed my schedule from my pocket and gave it to him. I had a feeling I had Math next.


    "Oh Math and then history. Wanna skip?".


    "And do what?". I asked.


    "I dunno anything. I''ll treat you to a chocte muffin".


    "Sold". I grinned. Getting to my feet I pulled my jacket on and grabbed my bag. "Let''s go before we get caught". After Ryan put our rubbish in the trash we both made our way out into the parking lot. I don''t know why but my heart was hammering in my chest.

 Chapter 31

    Could always say I wasn''t feeling well.


    Getting in the passenger side I closed the door and put on my seatbelt. Before I knew it we were out of there and on the main road.


    "Second day of school and already skipping. Yay me". I groaned.


    "You worried shorty?".


    "Should I be?".


    Shrugging his shoulders he took a left and then another left. We pulled up to the coffee shop I was at with nna.


    "What about you won''t you get in trouble?". I asked as we both got out of the car and headed inside. Finding a seat I took of my jacket hanging it over the back of my chair. "Straight A''s baby". He smirked. "I''m real smart. Now do you want coffee?".


    "Yes please". I smiled.


    As Ryan was getting our coffees I was scrolling through used cars that were way out of my budget. Maybe I should be looking through job websites instead. "Leah?".


    Looking up from my phone Lacey was standing there. "Hey". I smiled. I noticed she wasn''t in school today either.


    "Free period?". She asked.


    "Not really. We skipped".


    "We?". She frowned just as Ryan ced my coffee in front of me.


    "Yes me and Ryan. Hey where''s my muffin?".


    "Chill shorty I''m just going back to get it". He huffed.


    "Should you really be hanging around here with Ryan?". She asked. She kind of looked disappointed. Wasn''t I allowed to grab coffee with a friend?


    "Eh why not?". I asked confused by her question.


    "Never mind I have to go". She about turned and left the shop. She didn''t even buy coffee. That was weird.


    "Muffin mdy". cing it in front of me I couldn''t wait to dig in.


    "Thank you and thank you for putting a smile on my face. I wasn''t really having a good day".


    "Howe?". Taking his seat he began to eat his own muffin.


    "Have you always lived here?".


    "Yes why?".


    "I don''t know I just feel weird at times. This town feels weird too and my street". Rolling my eyes I took a sip of my coffee. "I mean have you seen the size of the houses over there". "Told you it''s a rich bit".


    "But I''m not rich, my grans not rich heck I can''t even afford my own car. It''s just a strange situation".


    "Why did you move here?". He asked.


    "Fresh start I guess". Shrugging my shoulders I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. I had no idea why we moved. "Florida had always been my home. We weren''t having difficulties, our life''s were stable but my gran got up one morning and decided she was putting the house on the market".


    "But why Texas, why here?".


    "No idea".


    "You homesick?".


    Nodding my head yes I broke our stare. I still hadn''t built up the nerve to read the message Tommy had sent. I missed the warmth. I missed the smell of the ocean. I missed my best friend Lana.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I miss my old life". I half smiled pushing the te away from me. I suddenly wasn''t in the mood for it anymore.


    "I''m sorry Leah. That must be hard for you and I bet some people here don''t make it any easier".


    Picking up my cup I held it in both hands. No they didn''t and I had no idea why. "You could say that". For instance there was a girl sitting at a table a few feet away from us with her friends and she was ring at me so hard. "There''s a girl ring at me right now". "Want me to make a scene?". He grinned pushing his chair back.


    Laughing I shook my head no. I didn''t need to give her anymore reason to hate me. How can someone re at you when they don''t even know you?


    "Girls can be mean it''s sad really because I''m all for hyping girls up, fixing their crown and all that". Sighing I finished off my coffee. "Oh no she''sing over here". I groaned.


    "Your Leah?". She asked looking me up and down.


    "Eh yes do I know you?". I wasn''t a rude girl, I was always pleasant but I had my limits.


    She smirked.


    "What does he see in you. I mean look at what you''re wearing. You''re not strong enough for him". Flicking her hair over her shoulder she looked at her friends and then back at me. "Stay away from Jake bitch". Really?

 Chapter 32

    Pinching my nose I squeezed my eyes shut tight. Was she for real?


    "I don''t-.."


    "I didn''t say you could speak". She red snapping her fingers in my face. "Stay away from him and we''ll be cool got it". She smiled sweetly at me before turning around and walking back to her table. Iughed.


    What in the actual hell was that?


    I was speechless.


    "Did she just...."


    "Yep". I grinned already knowing what he was going to say. Who even was she? "Do you know her?". I asked.


    "Not really I know of her but not that well. Her kid brother goes to school with us. He''s the year below think her names Tammy or Tawny I''m not sure".


    "Now do you get what I mean with it being weird? I need another coffee".


    "I''ll get it and if shees back over here knock her on her a*s Rocky". He smirked.


    Quickly texting my gran letting her know she didn''t need toe pick me up my phone started ringing in my hand.


    Jake...


    "Why are you calling me?". I asked just as Ryan came back with my coffee.


    "Where are you?".


    "And thats any of your business how?". He didn''t need to know what I was doing or where I was.


    "Skipping school I see".


    "Free period". I shrugged. "But seriously what do you want?".


    "A date". I could already tell he was smirking. He was so smug.


    "I gave you one of them it''s not happening again". I wasn''t going out with him again.


    "Leah". His voice was low, deep.


    "I can''t, I have to go".


    "I''lle find you right now".


    "Good then maybe you can call off your fan girls". She was ring at me again.


    He chuckled. "Only fan girl I want is you baby. Let mee get you".


    "Sorry my grans calling I have to go". Quickly ending the call I looked at a smirking Ryan. "Don''t even". I warned.


    "I wonder who that was". Heughed. "Those girls are going toe after you with pitch forks".


    "Yay me". I groaned.


    Those girls didn''t leave until I did. The ride home was silent but it wasfortable. As we were pulling up to my house I noticed a lot of cars parked in Jakes driveway. "Thanks for today Ryan. You made it a whole lot better than what it was turning out to be". Unclipping my seat belt I got out.


    "Anytime Leah. See you tomorrow". I didn''t go inside until I couldn''t see his car anymore. Closing the door behind me I kicked off my shoes and hung up my jacket.


    I could here the voices, the banginging from the kitchen. My grans car wasn''t in the drive so I knew she wasn''t here. I wondered if I was able to get a drink. "You think she suspects anything yet?".


    Was that Jack?


    "She''s driving me fucking crazy".


    Jake was in my house.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Is she responding to the pull?".


    I was afraid to move in case I made a noise. And then my phone started ringing.


    Shit, shit, shit.


    "Who''s that?". I heard Jack ask.


    Walking into the living room as if I''d just entered the house I stopped when I saw them staring. My heart was beating so fast.


    "Can one of you pass me a soda through please?".


    I heard hushed voices.


    My breath caught in my throat when I saw him. He didn''t have a shirt on. Sweet Jesus. I did everything in my power to keep my eyes from scrolling.


    That 5 O''clock shadow, the glistening chest, the rock hard body. How was he only 24 and looked like that?


    "Thanks". I said as he passed me the soda. I had yet to make eye contact with him.


    "So you really did skip school?".


    "Are you guys going to be long?". I asked ignoring his question. I wanted to eat dinner and walk around in my underwear.


    "It''s just us princess". He smirked his tongue wetting his bottom lip.


    Oh god.


    "Then are you going to be long?". He needed to leave before I did something I''d regretter. "I need to study". I lied.


    "Have you eaten?". He asked. I could feel his eyes roaming my body. "Have you been taking your antibiotics?".


    "Yes and yes". Moving away from him I found myself walking into the kitchen area. I must admit it was looking better. "Can you keep this here please?". I asked cing my hand on the ind. He was behind me, he was pressed against me. I stopped breathing, My body tensed. He inhaled deeply.


    And then his presence was gone.


    "Who were you with?".


    Turning around so I could face him I noticed the disgust. His eyes had grew dark. His jaw clenched. Opening my drink I decided I wasn''t going to answer that.


    "Were you with a guy?". He asked the gal between us bing smaller.


    "I was with a friend from school". I shrugged. It wasn''t a big deal. We had coffee he cheered me up and then he dropped me off.


    "A guy?". He frowned.


    "Yes a guy because no girl wants to be friends with me because of you". I snapped. I could feel myself getting worked up. It had been a weird day and I really didn''t need this.


    I was emotional, I was exhausted and yeah I think my period was definitely due.


    "Girls don''t like that you''ve for some reason took a liking to me. You need to stop and you need to go. I can''tst 6 months in that school without any friends Jake".


    He wasn''t saying anything. He actually looked sad. I was sad, I was upset thating here and going to a new school was so hard. I had never not fitted in, I was a good girl, a good friend and no one was willing to give me a chance.


    "They don''t even know me and they still don''t like me". I whispered. I could feel the lone tear rolling down my cheek.


    "You have nna and Lacey". He stated.


    "Yes when theye to school but do you know how lonely it is to be there on your own, to have to sit at lunch by yourself. Having no one to talk too. I can''t do that Jake so please just keep your distance". Grabbing my soda I walked around the ind so I could avoid him.


    He didn''t try and grab me he just let me walk away.

 Chapter 33

    I was in bed ugly crying watching greys anatomy. I had a bag of sweets and a big bag of chips. Myptop was open and my phone was near by. My gran had messaged saying she wouldn''t bete and that she was bringing home a Chinese.


    I had my Facebook open looking back at old pictures. That didn''t help with the mood I was it. Just made me cry even more.


    I didn''t know I would miss my old life as much as I did. My phone pinged but I chose to ignore it. I wasn''t in the mood to talk to anyone.


    Could be my gran though. Picking up my phone I saw nna''s name.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ''Are you okay? Ax''


    ''I''m fine :)''


    I sent the smiling face hoping she would believe me. I wasn''t in the mood to talk about my feelings. I was okay I was just sad and being sad was okay. ''Want toe over? Ax''


    "Can''t studying. I''ll see you tomorrow if you''re in. Night x''


    It wasn''t a lie. I couldn''t write my personal statement but I could type it with one hand. It may take me forever but I had to at least show I was doing some work.


    My phoned pinged again. This girl didn''t give up.


    ''I''m sorry you''re having a rough time just now. I''ll keep my distance until I need too. Won''t be forever princess''


    My mouth became dry.


    He was finally listening to me.


    ''Thank you x''


    I deleted his number after that.


    I could hear the music, I could hear theughter. He was having a party of some sort and I could no longer concentrate.


    My front door mmed shut.


    "Leahe down I''ve got dinner". My gran yelled.


    Great I was starving and for once she wasn''t home toote.


    "Wow they''ve done a great job Leah. Isn''t it beautiful?". She gushed. It was always nice to see my gran smile. "Said they would be done by Thursday. Grab some paper tes honey".


    I stood with my arms crossed leaning against the bunker. I just wasn''t fitting in here at all. I know it had only been two days but it didn''t seem to be getting any better.


    I burst out crying.


    "Oh Leah, sweetheart what''s wrong". I was pulled into my grans arms as she held me tight. "Who''s hurt you? What''s happened?".


    "I''m just sad". I cried. "None of the girls at school like me, none of them want to get to know me. So much for making new friends".


    "Oh honey". She whispered. "I''m so sorry I moved us away. I uprooted your life and expected you to be okay with it. We shouldn''t have moved".


    "I''m just not fitting in". I sobbed wiping at my eyes.


    "What about nna? Is she not your friend?".


    "Yes. It''s okay I''m okay". As I started to te my dinner my gran ced her hand on my arm. "It''s hard sweetheart but you''ll get there, we''ll get there together".


    "I know. I''m going to eat mine upstairs and then go to bed. I''m not feeling good and my hands sore". I wasying the ground work so I could take a sick day tomorrow. "That''s okay sweetheart. Go eat your dinner and get some rest".


    I headed back to my room and continued to watch greys. I don''t know where the tears hade from. I was always the strong independent girl but recently I felt like a broken one. Why didn''t I have someone to fix my crown?


    Checking my phone I noticed I had a message from Ryan. He seemed to be my only real friend at the moment.


    ''You alright shorty?''


    ''I''m okay! Thanks for checking in. I won''t be in school tomorrow. I''m not feeling great but I''ll see you Thursday''

 Chapter 34

    After finishing my dinner I ced my te on my beside drawer. I could still hear the music and it was probably going to be like that for the majority of the night. There was always something going on in his house.


    I couldn''t sleep.


    The music was starting to get on my nerves.


    Throwing my covers off I grabbed a jumper and pulled it over my head. Instantly regretting it when all I could smell was him.


    Getting out of bed I quietly made my way downstairs trying not to wake my gran. I had the fridge open staring for something that wasn''t there. I didn''t even know what I was looking for.


    Boiling the kettle I took the hot chocte from the cupboard and emptied some into a cup. It was far tote for coffee so this would have to do. Adding some milk and a few marshmallows I took a seat at the ind. My phone pinged.


    ''Are you awake? Ax''


    ''Yes. What''s up?''


    ''Can Ie over? Ax''


    It waste. I had noticed the music had been turned down though.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ''It''ste nna''


    ''I''ll only be 5mins I promise. Ax''


    ''Back door''


    "Why are you sitting in the dark?". She asked her voice low. I wasn''t sitting in the dark, the lights around the ind were on along with the ones under the counters. "What''s up?". I asked.


    "Jake said you and a rough day today".


    "Did he? Jake needs to mind his own business".


    "Leah". She sighed. "What''s going on?". Taking a seat next to me she grabbed my hand. "You know I''m here right?".


    "Nothing I''m fine". Scraping my chair back I got to my feet. "Was there anything else?". Emptying what I had left in my cup I ced it in the sink.


    "Wow I didn''t take you for a girl that cared about what other people think". She huffed.


    I bit my lip. She was right I didn''t but this somehow hit different.


    "Do you know I had a girle up to me today, snap her fucking fingers in my face and told me I better stay awake from Jake". I snapped. "Do you know how small she made me feel?". "What, who?".


    "Every girl in this little bloody town hates me because they think something is going on with him and I. I can handle my own but I''ve done nothing wrong to be treated the way I''m being treated". "Does Jake know what happened?". She questioned already her phone was in her hand.


    "He doesn''t need to know". I sighed. "Look it''ste I need to get to bed".


    "He likes you Leah and I think maybe you like him too. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. My brother has a good heart, and he''d treat you like his queen but you''re too scared about what other people might say and that''s causing you to miss out".


    I did like him.


    Why was I being so stupid?


    "Don''t ruin what might be a good thing because of stupid little bitches. Who cares what they think and besides they don''t have a chance with him. None of them do". "Did he send you over here?".


    "He didn''t I came because he''s sad. I''ve never seen him like this before. He''s always the life of the party, cocky and arrogant prick but not tonight".


    I didn''t like that he was sad and I had no idea why.


    "But lucky for me he''ll be an asshole tomorrow when we''re training". She sighed her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Give him a chance Leah. You won''t regret it. Good night". And then she left.


    I was in bed but I still couldn''t sleep. I had wrote out a message for Jake but was hesitant to send it. It wasn''t much, in fact it was only a few words. With my finger hovering over the button I finally sent it. ''Meet me tomorrow at noon. Coffee shop''


    I didn''t know if what I had done was going to be a mistake but there was only one way I was going to find out.

 Chapter 35

    Switching off my rm I sat up. I had already decided I wasn''t going into school today. My hand was throbbing and I felt sick. Hearing my phone ping from under my pillow I rememberst night. I had sent him a message. ''What for princess?'' ''Coffee??''


    I could hear my graning up the stairs. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I could only imagine what she was going to say when I told her I wasn''t going in today. She didn''t like me missing out on anything that could effect my education.


    "Leah honey are you awake?". She asked knocking slighting on my door.


    "Gran you don''t need to knock". I sighed.


    "I brought coffee". She grinned taking a seat on the edge of my bed. "You feeling any better?". Taking my coffee from her I inhaled deeply.


    Fresh coffee in the morning was gold.


    "My hands throbbing and I feel sick". I wasn''t sure if she was going to believe me or not.


    "Leah". She was giving me the look. The look of all looks that told me I better get my ass into gear and get moving.


    "Can I please just take today off and I''ll go back tomorrow?".


    "I don''t want you to miss any school work honey. It''s bad enough you can''t write anything down but at least if you''re there you can listen". She sighed.


    "Please gran". I begged. "What if I ask nna to pick up my work, then I''m not missing anything?".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay fine but you''re back tomorrow. I''ll go phone the school and let them know. Get yourself ready ande down for breakfast".


    Lifting my phone I sent nna a text. Hopefully she would be in school today but if she wasn''t I could always ask Ryan.


    ''Hey could you pick up some work for me today? Not going in not really feeling it''


    Pushing my covers off I went about getting showered and ready.


    ...


    "Pancakes Leah?".


    Pouring some coffee into my cup I took seat at the kitchen ind. I hadn''t heard back from Jake yet and my message was still set on delivered so he hadn''t even read it yet. "Leah honey, pancakes?". She asked again.


    "Sorry just one please". I wasn''t feeling hungry, wasn''t really in the mood for anything.


    "Are you okay?". She frowned. "I''m worried about you sweetheart. Afterst night I''m worried I made the wrong decision".


    I didn''t want her to worry about me. It may not feel like home just now but it will. She sacrificed so much for me to have the best life.


    "I''m okay I promise. Are theying to fit the rest of the kitchen today?". I asked. "I really like the way it''sing along".


    "No honey I asked them to leave today because you''re not feeling good. They''lle back tomorrow and hopefully it''ll be finished by Friday. Is nna going to bring some work home for you?". "I''ve asked her but she hasn''t messaged me back but I''m sure she will. Are you going out today?". I asked as she passed me a te.


    Pancakes with Nute and strawberries. I used to love eating this out on our porch back home. Looking out into the ocean with the sun beating down.


    "I''m going to pick up some seeds for the garden and then I''ve got my book club at 1 but I won''t be out all day. What do you fancy for tea tonight?". "I''m easy you decide". I smiled just as my phone pinged.


    ''Yes of course I will! I''ll drop it of when I get home. Are you okay? And btw did you say something to Jake?''


    "Pizza?".

 Chapter 36

    Why


    was she asking that?


    "You teenagers and they bloody phones". She sighed rolling her eyes. "You''d be lost without them".


    "Sorry gran pizza is fine". Rinsing off my te I ced it in the dishwasher. "When are you heading out?". "Soon honey. What are you going to do today?".


    "I''ve got a personal statement to write for my English ss so probably that for most of the day because I need to type it. I don''t think my teacher likes me so I want to make it good".


    "And why wouldn''t he like you?". Filling up my coffee cup she ced her hand on my shoulder. "You''ve only been there 2 days Leah".


    "I waste to his ss on my first day and my second day he caught me on my phone". Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I shrugged.


    "I''m sure you''re just overthinking it but if it gets worse then you let me know. He''d be a fool to single you out". Damn right he would be. My gran was a savage.


    "You''re probably right. I''m going to go get myptop and bring it down here". Kissing her cheek I made my way up stairs.


    ..


    Settling myself on the couch I had the tv on in the back ground and myptop open. I had no idea what I was writing and I had deleted what I wrotest night.


    I was scrolling through my Facebook when I remembered I hadn''t texted nna back. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I still hadn''t heard back from Jake and it was almost 11 o''clock. Maybe I should text him and cancel. I wasn''t leaving the house today anyway. First I had to text nna back.


    ''Thank you! Why did he say something?''


    Why was it so hard to write about yourself? What was I suppose to put in it? I started to type what I was thinking. I began with my gran raising me, about my mom passing when I was young, my life growing up in Florida.


    Thinking about it now it wasn''t actually that hard. I suppose when you start you can''t stop. My life wasn''t boring but it wasn''t all that. It was normal but I liked normal.


    Checking my phone I jumped when it started ringing. He was calling me.


    "Hello"..


    "You okay?""He sounded worried.


    "I''m fine why?".


    "You sick?".


    "No my hands a little sore so I took the day off but I''m fine. You don''t need to worry". I smiled.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "So you pulled a sicky?". He chuckled. "Desperate to spend the day with me princess?".


    "No".


    He was stillughing.


    "So I guess you''re too sick for coffee?".


    "I''m not sick". I sighed. "But I do have school work to do".


    "So were you going to let me know or were you just going to let me go for coffee on my own?".


    "You didn''t text me back". I argued.


    "I was busy babe but I''m not busy anymore. How about Ie to you?".


    I didn''t know what to say. I did want to have coffee. I wanted to get to know him better. nna was right with what she saidst night. "Leah you there?".


    "Yeah sorry. You coulde over for coffee. Say around 12?". I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth.


    "See you soon princess".


    And then the line went dead.

 Chapter 37

    Oh god he wasing over for coffee. I needed to stop acting like an idiot. It was just coffee. He wasn''t going to care that I was in pjs and his hoody. Maybe I should change. No! I was overthinking once again.


    Concentrating back on my school work I was reading over what I had so far when the door went. It wasn''t 12 o''clock yet.


    He was early.


    cing myptop to the side of me I got up, my reflection from the mirror catching my attention. I looked horrible. I hadn''t even brushed my hair just threw it into a messy bun on the top of my head. The door went again.


    Answer the door idiot!


    Taking a deep breath I unlocked the door and pulled it open. It wasn''t Jake. My stomach dropped.


    "Delivery for a Leah Wilson?".


    I hadn''t ordered anything.


    "Sigh here please". He smiled.


    Who was this from?


    Closing the door behind me I sat the parcel on the couch. I didn''t know anyone good enough around here to send me a package. Grabbing a knife from the kitchen I cut the seal and pulled the lid off. It was ck roses.


    Taking out the card I felt the tightness in my chest. They were from Tommy.


    ''You won''t return my calls, you won''t answer my text. Did I mean nothing to you? Please let me know you''re safe. I love you Leah''


    Why did I have a bad feeling about this?


    "Nice flowers".


    Jumping slightly I turned around slipping the note in my pocket. "Jesus shit Jake you scared me. Have you never heard of knocking?". Putting the lid back on the box I ced them on the floor. "I did knock princess but you never answered".


    "So you just decided to walk in?". Making a face I took a seat on one of the chairs. Only then did I notice he was holding a bag and 2 coffee cups. "Did you bring me something sweet?". I grinned. "No". He smirked. "Sweets will rot your teeth. Go get 2 tes".


    "What have you got in that bag?". I must admit it smelled delicious. "Please tell me you at least brought me a muffin". He shook his head. "A cookie then?".


    "tes princess".


    "Stop calling me that". Grabbing two tes from the kitchen I handed them to him and watched as he dished up wherever he had bought.


    "A bagel?". I frowned. Not that I didn''t like them I just thought he''d have brought goods. As in chocte goods.


    "Just wait until you taste it". He winked passing me a te.


    It was like heaven.


    He made it sweet. My eyes closed as I savoured the strawberries and chocte hazelnut together. Oh and there was a crunch.


    "That''s so good". I groaned taking another bite. Who would have thought to put that on a bagel? I always put savoury things on mine. Taking a seat I caught him staring. "Stop staring at me". Finishing thest of my bagel I took the coffee from him. "Thank you for that". I smiled.


    "Anytime princess".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Again with the princess.


    "I didn''t know you wore sses". He said.


    I must have forgotten they were still on my face. "I should be wearing them more than what I do". I sighed. "I only really wear them when my eyes get sore".


    "So why''d you ask me out for coffee?". He asked.


    I knew that wasing. What was I meant to say? I maybe like you?


    "I thought it was a good idea, we can maybe get to know each other better". I was cringing on the inside. Howme did I sound.


    "Did nna put you up to this?".


    I started tough.


    "I fucking knew it". He snapped. "I''m not ying games Leah". Getting to his feet he stared right through me. "Wait till I fucking see her".


    This had gone from zero to one hundred in a matter of seconds.


    "I''m not ying games. She didn''t put me up to anything. I wasughing because I asked her the same questionst night when she came over". His mood could change in a matter of seconds. Hot and cold just like that and I wasn''t sure if I could deal with that. "She was herest night?". His teeth were clenched. He needed to calm down. I didn''t like the anger, I didn''t like the aggression.


    "Yes". I sighed. "She came to make sure I was okay after you told her I was having a rough time".


    "And?".


    "She said that I should get to know you". I went with that because it was better than saying give him a chance. I didn''t want him to take all of this the wrong way. We were just getting to know each other or so I thought. "She did?". He frowned.


    "Yes. So that''s why I plucked up the courage and asked you to go for coffee".


    Sitting back down he ran a hand over his face. "I get hot headed at times princess. I''ve got a temper".


    "You think?". I huffed.

 Chapter 38

    "So you want to get to know me?". He smirked.


    "Why not". I shrugged taking a sip of my coffee. It''s not as if I was going anywhere.


    "Why''d you move to Texas?". Taking off his jacket he sat back in the chair gettingfortable.


    "I don''t really know. My gran got up one morning and decided to put the house on the market. She didn''t give me a reason".


    "And you never asked?".


    "I didn''t".


    "You''re eighteen, you could have stayed in Florida". What was he getting at?


    "You''re right I could have but I didn''t. I''d move anywhere she wanted to go". That was the truth. I didn''t like the idea at first and maybe I still don''t but I would always go where she was. "And what-..."


    "No". I stopped him mid sentence. "It''s my turn. Have you always lived here?".


    "Born and breed sweetheart".


    "Would you ever leave?". I asked.


    "No".


    "Where''s your mom?". He asked.


    "She died". Breaking eye contact with him I stared at the cup in my hand. I didn''t mind taking about my mom it''s just I didn''t have much to say. She died before I could get to know her. "I''m so sorry Leah".


    "It''s okay". I shrugged giving him a half smile. "She died through childbirth so I can''t remember anything".


    "Is that why you''re so close with your gran?".


    "It is". I smiled. "She ys a massive part in my life. I literally don''t know what I''d do without her".


    "So what was your life like back in Florida?".


    "Stable". Iughed. "I had good grades, great friends, a part time job. It was good".


    "And now it''s been turned upside down". He sighed. "Do you not like it here?".


    "It''s not been turned upside down it''s just changed. I need to get used to it here and I''m sure I will. Do you want more coffee?". I asked getting to my feet. This was somewhat nice. He did seem like a nice guy but I wasn''t going to overthink the situation. "Already had enough babe. Besides too much caffeine is bad for you". Raising his eyebrow at me I made a face. You could never have to much caffeine. I was a coffee junkie. Putting our empty cups in the bin I got my mug from the cupboard. "Suit yourself". I shrugged.


    "So how is school?". He asked.


    "Horrible". I sighed. It wasn''t actually that bad just lonely at times. "Other than nna and Lacey I have one friend". Making my way back to the living room I took a seat on the couch instantly regretting it because I knew he''d sit beside me. "Is that who dropped you off the other day?". And I was right he took a seat beside me.


    "Yeah Ryan''s cool". I smiled. "And he''s nice to me so that''s a bonus".


    "Hm".


    "What?". I asked.


    "Nothing princess. So I heard you''re looking for a job?".


    Desperately needed one. I needed my own car.


    "I am". I would literally do anything to make some money.


    "Would you work in the gas station?". He asked.


    "Are you serious?" I grinned. "Are you really offering me a job?".


    "I need to run it by my parents but it shouldn''t be an issue". My heart dropped slightly. What if they didn''t say yes? "Trust me they''ll say yes". Reaching over he grabbed my hand.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    My stomach flipped with excitement all because he was holding my hand. He was touching me. I have never felt this sort of connection with anyone.


    I couldn''t stop smiling. Things where starting to look up. A job was a big deal. I could go back to earning my own money.


    "I could kiss you right now". Iughed pulling out my phone so I could text my gran. "Thank you Jake, I appreciate you helping me out". My gran will be over the moon. "Who''s Tommy?".


    Looking up from my phone I noticed he was holding the note that came with my flowers. It must have fell out my pocket.


    "Boyfriend?". He seemed to struggle with that word. His teeth were clenched but I could tell he was trying to keep his cool.


    "He was". I sighed putting my phone away. "He was my first boyfriend".


    "Good because I n on being yourst". Grabbing my good hand in his heced our fingers together. "Let me take you on a proper date". He whispered.


    I was mesmerised by his eyes.


    I had nothing to lose so why not.


    "Okay". I smiled.


    "Yeah?". He grinned.


    "Yes". I matched his grin.


    For some reason he made me feel safe.


    "Friday night then princess. Be prepared to fall in love". He smirked causing me to roll my eyes. He sure had a big ego.


    "Where are you taking me?". I was curious and also I needed to know so I could pick out something to wear.


    "It''s a surprise". He winked just as his phone started ringing.


    Not that I was trying to listen but I could tell it was serious. His whole demeanour had changed, I could feel how tense he had be. Standing up he ran a hand over his face. He looked pissed off.


    Hanging up his phone he shoved it in his pocket. "I''ve got to go". Standing up quickly I ced my hand on his arm, his eyes following my movement. I felt his body rx. "Is everything okay?". I asked. "I''ve got something to take care of and it''ll probably take me the rest of the day". He wasn''t happy, his eyes had darkened, his jaw clenched.


    "Then I''ll see youter". My gran would be home soon anyway so it was best he went before she got in. I didn''t want her specting and getting the wrong idea.


    "Yeahter princess". His phone started to ring again just as he left.

 Chapter 39

    I was almost finished my work for English ss and I was pretty proud of what I had wrote so far. I didn''t have anything to do after Jake left so I go stuck right in. I hadn''t heard from him but I hoped everything was okay. School was almost over so I knew nna would be here soon. Saving my work I closed myptop and got to my feet. Staying home sick from school seemed like a good idea this morning but I was climbing the walls. I was bored.


    Boiling the kettle I made myself a coffee. The dark nights wereing in. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It wasn''t even half four and it was already pitch ck. I didn''t like the cold but I loved winter. I loved the freshness of the air and how it smelled.


    Hearing my phone ping I made my way back into the living room. I was hoping it was nna telling me she was on her way.


    ''Sorry honey runningter than expected. There''s money behind the fridge use it to buy dinner. I hope you''re feeling better''


    I wanted to know what it was she was getting up to and where she was going. She was never home anymore, I wasn''t getting to see her as much as what I used to.


    My phone started to ring.


    nna was calling.


    "Hello".


    "Hey are you home? I''m just about to pull up".


    "Yes I''m home juste in when you get here".


    "I''ll see you soon".


    The tv was on but I wasn''t really watching it. It was more just for some background noise. I was scrolling through Facebook when she arrived.


    "Brought you a little something". She grinned handing me a paper bag. I could already smell the chocty goodness. She had brought me mini cookies and I couldn''t wait to eat them all. "A little thank you for making training a little easier this morning". Taking a bite I frowned at her. Why was she thanking me? I didn''t do anything. And training? What was she training for?


    "Whatever you said to Jake changed his moodpletely. Wait has he been here today?". She asked.


    "I asked him to go for coffee".


    "You went on a date?". She grinned.


    "No he came over for coffee. I took your advice about getting to know him". I shrugged.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "And?".


    "It was nice nna, he''s nice. It''s weird because when I''m with him I feel safe. He makes me feel things I''ve never felt before". I felt a bit embarrassed because I didn''t really know him. How can I feel this way about someone I knew nothing about. I couldn''t understand exactly what it was that I felt. "So you like him?".


    I could feel my cheeks get warm.


    "We''ll see". I smiled.


    "You so do, you like my brother". Making a face she went into her bag and pulled out a folder. "This is from Mr Robinson. I went about your other sses but they didn''t have anything for you".


    I bet Mr Robinson only gave me work because I missed detention. Rolling my eyes I bit my lip as I took it from her. "What about Mr Gagher?". I was convinced he really didn''t like me at all.


    "He said he''ll speak to you personally tomorrow". My stomach dropped. Of course he did. I wasn''t looking forward to that. "Whatever that means. So are you seeing him again?".


    "Have you got ns for dinner?". I asked changing the subject. I didn''t want to order takeout for one.


    "Moms cooking". She sighed. "Family dinners so I have to go. Do you want toe?".


    "Oh it''s okay you-..."


    "You''re not eating alone. Go get changed I''ll text my mom and tell her you''reing. She''ll be thrilled when she hears about you and Jake". She winked.


    "nna". I warned getting to my feet. "We only had coffee stop making a big deal out of something when it''s nothing".


    "Yet". She replied as I went to get ready.


    I pulled on some clean jeans and a jumper. Brushing out my hair I pulled it back into a messy bun. That would do, I was only going across the street. Reaching the bottom of the stairs I slipped my feet into my UGG boots. "Howe I didn''t know you wore sses?". She asked handing me my coat.


    "Because I don''t wear them all the time". Putting my jacket on I went about making sure I had switched everything off. "But I really should".


    "Good to go?".


    "Yes". Turning off the living room light I followed her outside. Making sure I locked the door and it was secure. "Will Jake be here?". I asked as we walked the short distance to her moms house. "Missing him already?". She smirked.


    "No, he didn''t seem in a good mood when he left earlier". I shrugged "And I haven''t heard from him since".


    "He might be I''m not sure". Crossing the street I froze when I heard it. "What was that?". I panicked. It sounded like the mournful howl or a cry.


    "It''ll be nothing". She brushed me off and pulled on my arm. "Come on". That was definitely not nothing and then I remembered the conversation I had when Kane found me in the woods.


    Surely there wasn''t any wolfs around here right? Something was off I noticed that the day I moved here. Shaking it off I followed nna inside.


    "Leah". Her mom grinned. "How are you sweetheart?". She pulled me in for a hug and I was not expecting it. She was so nice and weing.


    "Hi Mrs Taylor I''m good thank you. I hope you''re well".


    "Call me Charlotte honey. Take a seat, would you like a drink?". She was the mom of all moms and she was stunning. "Yes please water is fine". Taking off my jacket I hung it on the back of my seat.


    I still couldn''t get over how beautiful their house was. Their kitchen was massive you could fit mine inside it. Tall ceilings and lots of open space. I loved it. "So are you settling in okay?". cing my water in front of me she went about the kitchen preparing dinner. I had no idea where nna had disappeared too.

 Chapter 40

    "I''m getting there". It really wasn''t that bad, yes I still missed Florida but I was getting used to it here. Day three and it was slightly better


    "Everyone treating you okay?". She asked. I had a feeling she also knew I was struggling a little. "nna was saying some of the girls around here haven''t been that weing". nna needed to learn to keep her mouth shut.


    "Sorry to pry honey. nna has a big heart she just wants to make sure you''re okay".


    "Girls can be mean". I shrugged. I wasn''t going to let it bother me anymore or at least I was going to try. It wasn''t worth it and if I wanted to hang out with Jake then I would.


    "They can be little bitches". Charlotte stated. "But you''re a strong one I can tell". She winked just as nna finally graced us with her presence. "nna set the table your dad and brother will be home soon". My heart rate spiked a little. I was excited to see him.


    "I''ll help". I offered.


    "No honey you sit there I need to talk to you. nna". She gave her a knowing look. "Set the table".


    She wanted to talk to me? Talk to me about what? I was nervous, worried even.


    "Do you like my son Leah?".


    I didn''t know what to say. This was his mom, she came across as the mother that would kill for her family. She was fierce.


    "We had coffee". I blurted out. My nerves were getting the better of me. I was some, I felt put on the spot. "He took me for a burger". I added. Was it getting hot in here?


    "So you''ve been hanging out together?".


    "Yes". Taking a sip of my water I wiped my forehead. I was sweating. I had no idea what she was trying to do.


    "So you must like him then?".


    "Mom".


    He was here.


    "What, I''m just making conversation". She grinned. "Go get cleaned up for dinner it''ll be ready soon".


    "Could I use your bathroom?". I asked needing a few minutes to myself.


    "Of course you can honey, Jake show Leah where the bathroom is". Following behind him I couldn''t stop my heart from racing.


    "I''ll take you up stairs. My mom doesn''t like anyone using the down stairs one". Rolling his eyes he stopped at the top of the stairs. "Straight ahead I''m just going to get freshened up".


    Closing the door behind me I took a deep breath. Turning on the cold tap I sshed some water on my face in hopes I''d calm down. His mom really did put me on the spot. Rubbing some cold water on the back of my neck I pulled the lid down on the toilet and took


    a seat.


    I didn''t want them to get the wrong idea about Jake and I. I liked him, he seemed like a nice guy but I wasn''t going to rush into something I wasn''t ready for. Today was fun I enjoyed hispany but it was just coffee.


    "Leah?". nna knocked on the door. "Are you okay?". Flushing the toilet I washed my hands. "Justing". It was just dinner, I''m sure I could get through it.


    "I heard about my mom" She whispered. "I''m sorry, when she got wind about Jake taking you for a burger she lost it. She''s just excited. Jakes never had a girlfriend".


    Wait what? How was that possible? He was beautiful.


    "Never?". I asked.


    "Nope he just fucks them and chucks them". Sheughed. That screamed yer to me and I wasn''t about to be his vour of the month. "But they all seem to be obsessed with him. I swear he brings a girl home and we have to force them to leave". She wasn''t doing a good job at selling him to me.


    "Girls dinner is ready". Charlotte was ting up some food. Jake was already sat at the table his head buried in his phone. I took the seat furthest away from him. I couldn''t be angry at him for bringing girls home and I wasn''t I just didn''t think he was that type of guy. Then again what did I expect when he looked like a fucking model.


    "I hope roast chicken is okay for you Leah". Charlotte ced a te fit for a king into from of me. Did nna also tell her mom I liked to eat. I couldn''t wait to dig in.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Looks delicious thank you". I didn''t know where to start. I had a mountain of food on my te.


    "How is your gran liking the new kitchen Leah?". Jacob asked.


    "She loves it we both do. You''ve done a great job and I can''t wait to see what it''s like when it''s finished". It was more modern now and my gran went with the colour blue. "I''m d". He grinned. "We''re hoping to get it finished tomorrow. I''m just waiting for a few more parts toe".


    "She mentioned that". I smiled. "Thank you for helping us out I appreciate it". We wouldn''t have been able to afford it if he wasn''t doing it for free.


    "It''s no problem at all. We''re happy to help and once we finish the kitchen we''ll start on the bathroom. I think your gran has that all picked out too".


    I didn''t know they were doing our bathroom too. "I''m sure she has". Taking a sip of my water I started to dig into my dinner before it got cold.


    "Jake you know my rule". His mom sighed shaking her head. "Phone away when we''re at the table and that goes for you too nna". nna slipped hers into her pocket but Jake was still glued to his. I wonder what he was looking at. It was vibrating every few minutes. "Jacob". She snapped.


    Sighing he put his phone away and began to eat his dinner. I was feeling a little ufortable. He hadn''t said two words since I sat down. Something was obviously on his mind.


    I


    My phone started to ring. It could only be one person. "Sorry I have to take this it''s my gran". Getting up from the table I made my way outside.


    "Hey gran".


    "Hi honey where are you?". I knew she was driving, I could hear the interference in the back ground. She had been out all day.


    "I''m having dinner with nna and her family. Are you okay?".


    "Oh that sounds lovely. I''m okay Leah I''m on my way home just now. Will you be home before I get there I''m half an hour out".


    "Not sure don''t think so but I won''t bete". I wasn''t going to rush my dinner away. I didn''t want to be rude.


    "Okay honey well I''ll see you when you get in. I love you sweetheart".


    "I love".. the line went dead. "You too". I sighed. I think we needed to have a conversation. I wanted to know where she was going all the time. She didn''t do this back home so why was she doing it now. Looking up into the sky I noticed it was a full moon tonight, the sky was so clear. Heading back inside I noticed Jake and his dad were no longer at the table.

 Chapter 41

    "Everything okay honey?". Charlotte asked as she began to clear the tes away. I felt rotten because I couldn''t finish my dinner. She had made so much.


    "Yeah".


    "You finished? Would you like some coffee?".


    It was gettingte I shouldn''t really have coffee but I didn''t want to be rude and it never stopped me before. "Yes please thank you".


    "You okay?". nna whispered.


    "Yeah are you?".


    "Want to car share tomorrow?". She asked.


    "Yes and we can stop for some coffee before we get to school. I have a feeling tonight is going to be a long night. I still have chemistry work to do". "How does he expect you to write down the answers?". She frowned.


    "Good question". Iughed. Shrugging my shoulders her mom came back with my coffee.


    "You girls okay?". She asked. "Come into the living room it''s much warmer in there". So we did we followed her through.


    She was right it was toasty in here.


    nna had her face buried in her phone and her mom wouldn''t stop staring at me.


    "Leah?". "Yeah?".


    "I''m sorry about earlier". She said catching nna''s attention. "I shouldn''t have put you on the spot like that it''s just Jake-..." "Mom". nna warned.


    "He needs a nice girl, a strong girl I''m sick of him bringing all them floozies home".


    "Mom". nna groaned. "Stop it now please".


    "No bloody wonder. Did you see that girl he brought homest week. I had to chase her out of here because she wouldn''t leave". "I thought Jake had his own house?". I questioned.


    "Oh he does honey but he likes to treat mine like a whore house. He''s fly I don''t know they''re here until I get up in the morning".


    I didn''t know what to say.


    My expectations of Jake were slipping every minute I was here. He seemed like a right charmer and his mom wasn''t holding back. "The boy needs to reign it in before it''s tote. Heart of gold but he''s a g". I bit back augh.


    "Okay mom I''m going to walk Leah home". That sounded like a good idea.


    "Don''t be a stranger Leah".


    "Night Mrs Taylor oh I mean Charlotte".


    It was chilly tonight. The temperature had definitely dropped.


    "I''m sorry about my mom". nna sighed. "She shouldn''t have said any of that".


    "What that your brothers a g?" Iughed.


    "He''s really not".


    "Hmm". Reaching my house I turned to her. "Thanks for asking me over tonight it was fun". I grinned. "See you tomorrow".


    "Leah?".


    "Yeah?".


    "He really isn''t a g he just-..."


    "It''s nothing to do with me". Cutting her off I held my hands up. "Goodnight I''ll see you in the morning". Closing the door behind me I fell against it. "Leah is that you?".


    Slipping off my shoes I undid my jacket and hung it up. "I''ve got some goodies if you want some. They''re on the counter. How was your dinner?". She asked. "Charlotte is lovely isn''t she".


    "It was good and yeah they''re both lovely. How was your day?". She had brought home chocte muffins but I was still stuffed from dinner.


    "It was pleasant honey. I got seeds for the garden and I also got little lights to go around the fence".


    "Where is it you go?". I asked. We needed to have this conversation.


    "Excuse me?".


    "I never see you anymore. You''re away early doors and then you don''te home tillte. Where do you go?".


    "Leah Wilson".


    "I''m sorry I shouldn''t have said anything. I''m going to head to bed for school. Night".


    "I have a friend out here". I stopped in my tracks. She knew people out here? "I-I got back in contact with him a few years ago".


    "Okay"....


    "I''m not getting any younger Leah and George has lived out here for years. Can you believe we were high school sweethearts?". She smiled. "Gran are you trying to tell me you have a boyfriend?".


    "Oh gosh no he''s just a friend". She gushed cheeks going scarlet. "I enjoy hispany".


    "I''m sure you do". I grinned. "I''m going to head up stairs". Bending down I kissed her cheek. "Night gran".


    "You''re not mad?". She asked.


    "If you''re happy then I''m happy". Heading upstairs I turned the shower on letting the steam heat up the bathroom.


    Tonight had been a very interesting night. Stripping out of my clothes I wrapped a stic bag around my hand before going for a shower.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I was in bed for ten o''clock. I was currently watching greys anatomy and stuffing my face with ming hot Cheetos, living my best life.


    I had a look through the work Mr Robinson had gave me. He didn''t expect me to write anything he left a note asking me to have a look over what they went over that day.


    It was pointless, I was going to fail chemistry. I just didn''t seem to get it. I had texted Ryan asking if he could alsoe over Friday as well. I needed all the help I could get.


    I had decided I wasn''t going out with Jake on Friday. I hadn''t plucked up the courage to let him know just yet but I would. I wasn''t interested in bing another notch on his bed post. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Besides I had to focus on graduating not going out on dates. There was plenty of time for that after school finished.


    I was scrolling through Facebook when he texted.


    ''You okay princess?''


    If I didn''t text him back he''ll think there''s something wrong. He hadn''t done anything wrong he wasn''t my boyfriend I didn''t have a say in what he did or more to the point who he did. ''Yes! Just heading to bed. Night''


    After sending him a message back I turned my phone onto silent and put it under my pillow. It vibrated.

 Chapter 42

    ''You sleep with your light on?''


    Making a face I looked at mymp. Was he watching my house?


    ''You''re creepy. Goodnight Jake!!''


    I was up and ready a good hour before I needed to leave. I had ate my breakfast and took my first set of antibiotics for the day.


    "I have something to ask you". My gran said as she filled my cup up.


    "Okay".


    "Would you be okay with Georgeing to dinner tonight? He''s dying to meet you". Why did she look so nervous?


    "Of course". I smiled. "I do have a friend from schooling over. He''s tutoring me in chemistry so I don''t fail".


    "That''s okay honey ask him if he wants to stay for dinner. I''m making steak and potatoes with pepper sauce".


    "I will". She seemed to be in a great mood, she was happy.


    "Have a good day sweetheart and I''ll see you when you''re home". Kissing my cheek she grabbed her keys. "You need me to drop you off?".


    "No it''s fine nna is giving me a lift".


    "Okay honey I''ll see youter". Hearing the door close I went about fixing my bag. Adding some snacks and some water I washed my cup and ced it on the draining board. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Hearing the toot from her horn I grabbed my jacket and my bag and beaded outside.


    She had the music ring.


    Little mix and Jason Derulo - secret love song.


    "Kane has a new girlfriend". Turning the volume down she pouted. "I''m sad".


    "I think that''s for the best". Jake almost killed the poor boy. If he liked to live its best he stay clear of nna.


    "I love him Leah and he''s done this to me. Why would he hurt me like that?".


    "I thought you weren''t allowed to date him?". I asked. Apparently there were rules that she had to follow.


    "I''m not". She sighed.


    "Then maybe it''s best you let Kane do this. He''s maybe realised he likes to live. Let him move on nna it''s not fair".


    "You''re right but it''s hard. He meant the world to me and now well now I''m sad, single and lonely". Pulling into the school parking lot she parked her car.


    "Well we can be sad, single and lonely together". I grinned taking off my seatbelt and getting out. "But not tonight because I have Ryaning over to tutor me". "Ryan''sing to your house?". She asked frowning. "Is that a good idea?". And here we go again.


    "Hey girls". Lacey grinned. "How are we doing today?". She always seemed so cheerful. I wasn''t a morning person.


    "She''s sad because Kane had a new girlfriend".


    "Yo shorty". Ryan yelled from across the lot gaining a lot of attention. "Come over here". He grinned.


    "Guys I''ll see youter".


    Grabbing a hold of my good hand she stopped me. "Hanging out with Ryan isn''t a good idea". nna sighed. "It''ll get you into-..."


    "nna". Lacey warned. "We''ll see you at lunch Leah. Have a good morning".


    That''s was weird.


    "Hey you". I smileding to a stop next to his car. "How are you?". I didn''t care what nna said. Ryan was my friend and I wasn''t going to stop talking to him.


    "I''m good shorty, how''s the hand?". He wasn''t looking at me but over me. Following his gaze I smiled when I realised he was staring at the girl who sat in front of me in English. "Someone got a little crush?". Iughed knocking him out of his trance.


    "What no" he huffed.


    "Then why''s your face red?". Nudging him Iughed as he threw his arm around my shoulder. "She''s beautiful Leah". He groaned. "But I can''t talk to her".


    Eh? Ryan was confident, good looking and a football yer.


    "Why?". I asked.


    "I get all nervous around her and every time I try to talk to her I mumble and stutter".


    "That''s cute". I grinned.


    "Shut up". Walking into chemistry I noticed nna hadn''t arrived yet. Maybe she had decided to skip or maybe seeing Kane was too much for her.


    "My gran wants to know if you''re staying for dinner tonight. She''s cooking steak and potatoes".


    "I''m there". He grinned.


    "And you''re still okay toe over tomorrow too?". I was starting to panic because I really was failing and I couldn''t afford to not graduate.


    "Sure thing but it''ll beter because I''ve got football practice".


    "Thanks again for helping me. I could talk to Abby for you if you want?".


    "No I''m scared she doesn''t like me like that. Don''t want to make an arse of myself". Getting his books out I did the same.


    "I could put the feels out just to see if she''s avable?". I shrugged.


    "Okay everyone settle down". Mr Robinson yelled as he closed the door. "It''s not long until we do a practice run for the grade that most of you need to graduate". His eyesnded on me. "I want you all to pa*s with flying colors so open your books and get studying. Take this serious guys the test is a hard one".


    I may as well quit just now.


    "Could you maybe just put some feels out there then, maybe see what she likes?". He asked.


    "I''ve got English after lunch I''ll do my best. Now let me see your notes".Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 43

    My morning had went by fast. I was sitting in maths waiting for the bell to ring. It was lunch next and I couldn''t wait to stuff my face. nna wasn''t in chemistry and I was worried she had went home.


    The bell rung and I made my way to the lunch hall. I could see Lacey but not nna. Wait was that Jack? Why was he here? Lifting a tray I picked up some chicken and a green leaf sd. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I still had some water and snacks in my bag. Making my way to their table I smiled as Ryan winked at me. He was sat with his football friends. "Hey". I smiled taking a seat.


    "Hi how has your morning been?". Lacey grinned. Jack had his arm slung over her shoulder. I was confused as to why he was here. He didn''t attend school anymore.


    "It''s been okay. I didn''t see nna in chemistry, is she sick?". I hope she wasn''t away home because of Kane.


    "Family business. She did say she''d be back for lunch but I guess not". Shrugging her shoulders she began to eat her lunch. "Can I ask you something?". She whispered leaning closer. "Lacey". Jack warned.


    "I want to know". She whined.


    "Know what?". I asked noticing the table had went silent.


    "Lacey don''t you dare". Jack hissed but I was intrigued to know what she wanted to ask.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "She''s not". A girl piped up from the end of the table. I remember her from the night out we went on. Jessica I''m sure her name was. "I mean she''s not his type". She smirked.


    "I wish she was". Holly sighed. "She''d be good for him and I bet he wouldn''t be such a d**k with her by his side".


    "Holly". Jessica snapped. "Shut up".


    "Are you talking about Jake?". I asked.


    "Yes". Lacey grinned. "Are you dating?".


    What?


    "No". Iughed. Lacey''s grin fell into a frown. Awkward. "I''m not dating anyone and I n on keeping it that way until I graduate".


    "See I told you she wasn''t his type". Jessica giggled.


    "Whatever". I mumbled. The chatter at the table began to pick up again. I''m d I was living rent free in that girls head.


    What was so special about Jake that every girl wanted a piece of him.


    Eating the rest of my lunch I could feel her staring at me. She surely couldn''t be annoyed because I wasn''t dating Jake. "Lacey". I sighed.


    "He''s a good one Leah and you would be good for him".


    Why did they think I would be good for him? They didn''t know me that well.


    "Maybe". I shrugged just as the bell went signalling lunch was over. As I was emptying my tray the noise around me seemed to simmer. Turning around my eyes fell back on our table. nna had arrived, she seemed deep in conversation with Jack. Both their eyes fell on me.


    Something was wrong I could feel it but it was none of my business. Putting my tray away I about turned and started to leave. I had English and I couldn''t bete. I didn''t need to give Mr Gagher another reason to hate me.


    ..


    I didn''t get the chance to speak with Abby, she didn''t turn up to English. This is the only ss I have with her so I wondered if she had maybe went home sick. Mr Gagher didn''t say much to me. I exined I had typed my work up and that it would be handed in on time. English was a breeze.


    School was nearly finished and I couldn''t wait to go home and nap. I wasn''t feeling great, I had the worse gut feeling ever. Maybe I could reschedule with Ryan I''m sure he would understand.


    My gran had texted me to make sure I would be home after school. She really wanted me to meet George. As the bell went signalling school was over I put my books in my bag and slung it over my shoulder.


    Ryan was waiting for me outside my ss. "You''re going to hate me Leah. I have to cancel, coach is bursting my balls about the game next Friday. I''m so sorry".


    "It''s okay I''m not really feeling good anyway". I smiled. "We can reschedule next week".


    "If I can''t do tomorrow I''m free Saturday if that suits you?".


    "I''ll double check with my gran incase she has anything nned but I''ll let you know".


    "Sorry again Leah. I''ll see you tomorrow I have to get back". As he ran back inside I realised I didn''t have a lift home from school.


    "Great". I sighed just what I needed and to make it worse it started to rain. Buttoning my jacket up I pulled the hood over my head. The parking lot wasn''t empty yet so there may still be someone here that''ll give me a lift. Walking closer to the exit of the school grounds the rain started to be heavier.

 Chapter 44

    "Leah?". Turning around I sighed with relief when I saw Lacey. "You needing a lift?". She asked.


    "Is that okay?". I hated having to rely on everyone else for lifts. It wouldn''t be for much longer. Once I started working at the gas station I could start to save again.


    "Of course it ise on". Reaching her car I jumped in just d to be out of the cold and rain. I couldn''t imagine having to walk home in that. "The dark nights areing in Leah. You shouldn''t walk home when it''s like this". Starting her car she pulled out of the parking lot. "It''s not safe". "I know but sometimes I don''t have a choice". I wasn''t even sure if I knew how to get home by walking.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "How''s the job search going, any luck?". She asked.


    "Yes actually". I smiled. "Jake offered me a job at the gas station". I wasn''t sure if that was a done deal right enough. "Well if his parents agree to it".


    "Yeah?". She grinned. "That''s great Leah and I wouldn''t worry about Jakes parents saying no. Charlotte loves you".


    "I''m just d I can finally start to save some money again and put it towards a car. I''m not big on always having to rely on other people. I hate it".


    "I get that". She said as she pulled into my street. "But I''ll always help out and I''m sure nna will as well". Speaking of nna where was she? She looked panicked at lunch and I hadn''t seen her since.


    "Is nna okay?". I asked as the car came to a stop.


    "She''s okay her family have a lot going on just now. Wasn''t Ryan suppose to be tutoring you tonight?".


    "He had to cancel due to football". I shrugged feeling my phone vibrate. "He''sing by tomorrow though".


    "Cool okay well I''ll see you tomorrow".


    "Bye Lacey and thanks again". Unclipping my belt I got out. "See you tomorrow".


    Heading inside I kicked my shoes off and hung my jacket up. I could hearughter and chattering from the kitchen. I wasn''t nervous about meeting George. He made my gran happy so I was happy. "Leah honey in here". She called from the kitchen. Dumping my bag at the side of the couch I noticed the roses had been moved.


    George was roughly the same age as my gran maybe a little older. Silvery grey hair and a masculine build with piercing blue eyes.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you Leah". Smiling at me he held out his hand. "I''ve heard so much about you". Shame I couldn''t say the same. Slipping my hand in his I smiled at him. "It''s nice to meet you too". "Dinner won''t be long so go get cleaned up I''ll give you a shout when it''s ready".


    "Cool". Opening the fridge I grabbed a bottle of coke and made my way up to my room. I would have to ask herter where she moved the roses too. After showering and slipping into some fresh pjs I set up myptop hoping to finish my English work. Today had been a weird day. I still had the worst gut feeling and I couldn''t shake it off. Turning on my tv I settled on the music channels for some back ground noise.


    Checking my phone I forgot that I had receive a message when I got home.


    ''Do you want to go for a milkshake tonight? Ax''


    I thought she had family business to deal with. I could always go out after dinner for a little while. Besides I needed to find out if I had a job or not. Jake hadn''t mentioned anything else. ''Sure after dinner?''


    After sending the message I started to get ready. Pulling on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt I shoved my feet into my UGG boots. Untying my hair I brushed it out before putting it back up into a messy bun.


    ''Or we could just get food when we''re out? Ax''


    There was no way I was getting out of this dinner. Not when she had waited so long to introduce me to George. I suppose I could always try.


    ''Don''t know if she''ll let me skip tonight. I''m meeting her male friend''


    Lifting my sses I put them on. I had never been one for contacts because I didn''t need to wear them all the time but recently my eyes had been sore more often that usual.


    Gathering my things I dumbed them in my bag making sure I remember cash. Raiding my closet I took of my parka and slipped it on. It was the weather for it.


    Now all I needed to do was convince my gran to let me go. I know tonight was kind of special for her but I didn''t need to know George. As long as he made her happy and he was good to her then that''s all that mattered.


    "Leah sweetheart dinner-.. oh you''re there. Why are you dressed like you''re going out?". She frowned.


    "nna asked me to go for a milkshake. Can I go?". I asked. I didn''t want her to give me the disappointed look. If she really wanted me to stay then I would.


    "Of course you can Leah. You don''t need to ask you''re eighteen but just remember to be home for 11 you''ve still got school tomorrow".


    "Thanks gran". Kissing her cheek I made my way out the front door. Texting nna I slowly started to walk towards her house. One thing I loved about this street was how quiet it was. Reaching nna''s I texted her letting her know I was outside. I wondered if Lacey would being too. Hearing theughter I turned around. Jack and a few other guys I didn''t know were walking out from the wooded area that surrounded Jakes house.


    All shirtless. I don''t know how they do it. I was dressed for the winter and still freezing.

 Chapter 45

    "You lost pup?".


    Making a face I rolled my eyes.


    Pup?


    "Pete''s just kidding Leah. You waiting on nna?". Jack asked.


    "Yeah". I felt ufortable at the way they were staring at me.


    "We don''t bite sweetheart". Pete smirked.


    "Speak for yourself". Another one piped up.


    "Pete, Ricky get inside". Jack hissed.


    "Because that wasn''t awkward". I sighed taking out my phone.


    "They''re just messing around. Don''t take it personal". Jack grinned. "I''ll send nna out unless you want toe in?".


    Absolutely not.


    "No it''s fine I''ll wait out here". If she took any longer I''d end up catching a cold. I did wonder where Jake was though I hadn''t heard from him all day. Not that I needed to hear from him right enough. "Sorry Leah I got caught up. You ready to go?". nna came rushing down the path.


    "Yes I''m freezing".


    "How was school, did I miss much?". She asked as she pulled out of our street.


    "Nah nothing exciting. Everything okay with you?". I wanted to ask her about Jake but at the same time I didn''t. She would just jump to conclusions.


    "Yeah everything''s fine. Did Ryan cancel on you?". As she pulled up to the diner I sighed. Thest time I was here wasn''t great.


    "He had to go to practice but I think he''sing over tomorrow howe?". I didn''t see how Ryan and I hanging out was anyone''s business.


    "No reason". She smiled parking her car and turning the engine off. "I''m starving". As we entered the diner I breathed a sigh of relief when I noticed it wasn''t busy.


    Sitting in a booth at the back I opened the menu to see what I could eat. I like this booth because I could see who wasing and going.


    "I''m getting chilli cheese fries, a spicy chicken burger and a chocte milkshake. Have you decided yet?".


    "I want it all". Iughed. I loved food. "I''ll have the bacon and cheese fries, jpe?o poppers, a cheeseburger with loads of pickle and a strawberry milkshake". Closing the menu I slipped it back into the holder. "No wonder he likes you". She smirked. "I''ll be back".


    How did I ask her about Jake? How did I slip him into the conversation without her overreacting?


    "Hopefully we don''t have to wait to long". Hopefully not I was starting to feel sick.


    "Are youing to the beach tomorrow?". She asked just as our milkshakes arrived. The olderdy that served them couldn''t stop staring at me.


    "You''re a beautiful little thing". She smiled. "nna tell that boy he bettere by and see me".


    "Who was that?". I asked as she walked away.


    "Oh that''s June she owns this ce".


    "Does she want a piece of Jake too?". Iughed taking a sip of my milkshake.


    Laughing she shook her head. "June and her husband are really good friends of our parents. They''ve knew each other for years. So are youing to the beach?".


    Thest time we were meant to go to the beach it didn''t happen. Was this time going to be any different?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I don''t know I mean-..."


    "It''ll be fun Leah and it''s Friday a start to the weekend". She smirked cutting me off.


    "You said that thest time and look what happened". I could see our fooding.


    "That won''t happen this time though I promise. So are you in?". As thedy ced our food on the table the door chiming caught my attention. My insides twisted when I saw him. His arm was thrown over Jessica''s shoulder. They were loud. Dropping my gaze I stared at my food. I didn''t have a right to be jealous but I don''t think I was. I think I was more annoyed. He was here with her tonight and expected to take me on a date tomorrow? He had some nerve.

 Chapter 46

    Taking the top off my burger I started eating the pickles separately.


    "You okay?". nna asked. I don''t think she realised he was here.


    "Yeah". I smiled. I knew he was staring at me I could feel it. "Are youing to school tomorrow?".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I''m no longer rooting for him". She red at where he was sitting. "I''m sorry Leah". She had no reason to be sorry. I wasn''t his girlfriend and I wasn''t interested in bing his girlfriend.


    "It''s not your fault he''s a g". Iughed. "Besides he never stood a chance". I winked. "Damn straight". Sheughed "Let''s take a selfie". Moving closer she took out her phone. "This ones for the gram". She smirked.


    "There". She grinned. "Sexy, single and ready to mingle". I shook my head. "I love it". She squealed a little to loud for my liking. "You really are beautiful Leah".


    ncing at the photo I made a face. "Oh yeah messy hair and thick a*s sses. That screams sexy". I grinned. Pushing my te to the side I finished off my milkshake. The loudness andughtering from their table was starting to get on my nerves. "How about we get coffee and then we head home?". She asked slipping her phone into her pocket. That sounded good to me.


    "Cappino for me please". Raking through my bag I took out my own phone. Lana had messaged me.


    ''Remember me bitch?! Are you lost? Did something happen to you?! I miss you :(!


    She had also attached a photo of the two of us at the beach living our best life. I hadn''t spoken with her since I got here. Yes I had only been here a few days but still she was my bestie.


    ''Sorry Lana! Trying to settle in and get used to being here. I miss you loads''


    I needed to see if she would visit on the holidays. I didn''t want to lose contact with her. We had been best friends since first grade.


    "I just got them in takeaway cups. Let''s get out of here before I throw up. Look at her, look how hard she''s trying to get his attention. Desperate much?". "nna".


    "What? She''s a bitch everyone knows it".


    Rolling my eyes I took my coffee from her. "Let''s just go home".


    ...


    "I can''t believe he was with her tonight". As we pulled up outside my house I unclipped my seat belt. "He''s a bloody idiot Leah".


    "Why are you so annoyed by it? He can date who he likes we aren''t a thing nna".


    "I know". She groaned "But I want you to be".


    "I''ll see you tomorrow". Heading inside my gran and George were on the couch watching a movie. Taking off my jacket and my shoes I dropped my bag on the stairs.


    "Did you have a good time honey?".


    "I did. I''m going to get a drink and then head to bed. I''ll see you in the morning". Falling onto my bed I scrolled my way through Facebook. I smiled when I seen that nna had uploaded the photo she took of us tonight. ''You awake?''


    ''No''


    Where was Jessica? No I wasn''t getting jealous he could do what he wanted. Who was I kidding he pissed me off by taking her out but again that was nothing to do with me.


    Why was I letting him get inside my head? Groaning I grabbed my remote turning my tv on. Stripping off my clothes I pulled on my pjs and got into bed. Propping up my pillows I grabbed my phone as it started ringing. He didn''t give up.


    "I''m sleeping". Hearing him chuckle I smiled.


    "You looked good tonight princess".


    "What do you want Jake?".


    "Just checking what time I should pick you up tomorrow".


    Was he joking?


    "You''re kidding right?". He couldn''t seriously think he was still taking me out. "I''m not going out with you".


    "Yes you are. I''ll pick you up at 7".


    "I''m being serious Jake I''m not going. I''m not bing you''re new vour of the month".


    "What are you talking about?".


    "You really think I''m going to let you take me on a date when you were out with Jessica tonight?".


    "It wasn''t a date Leah and she invited herself".


    "Yeah I''m not buying it. Goodnight Jake". I hung the phone up before he could respond.


    I showed him.

 Chapter 47

    I survived my first week, barely.


    I was sat in English, myst ss of the day before school was out for the weekend. Abby was sat in front of me and I was trying to find a reason to speak to her. What the heck.


    "Abby?".


    Turning around in her seat she smiled at me. "Hey Leah you okay?". Already I could tell she was a sweet girl, she was beautiful too.


    "This is so random". Iughed. "But I promised him I would do it". She frowned at me. "Do you know Ryan Smith?". I asked.


    "I-I know of him why?". She seemed a little reserved, shy even. She was the first girl other than nna and Lacey at this school that didn''t look at me like I didn''t belong. "Do you like him?". I asked.


    "I don''t know him". She shrugged.


    "Would you be willing to get to know him?". I grinned.


    "He''s a football yer Leah and I''m well- look at me". She frowned. "I don''t exactly scream poprity".


    "Who cares about that stuff. It''s senior year, ourst year at school. You never know you might like him". I winked. I hoped she''d give him a chance.


    "I don''t know Leah-.."


    "What have you got to lose?".


    "Okay". She smiled.


    Sneaking out my phone I looked Ryan''s number up and scribbled it down. "Here it''s his number". Passing it to her I held my breath as my phone was plucked from my hand. "Twice I''ve caught you with your phone out in ss Miss Wilson".


    Dammit.


    I wasn''t making a good impression on Mr Gagher at all. Maybe he''ll be in a good mood seeing as it''s Friday.


    "Sorry sir it won''t happen again". ss was almost over, surely he wouldn''t confiscate it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Second warning Leah. If I see it again it''s mine". He warned.


    "Got it". I whispered.


    Handing it back to me I shoved it into my jacket pocket. At least he didn''t give me a detention.


    "Is he always like that?". I asked turning my attention back to Abby.


    "Not always he''s usuallyid back but when he''s like that itst for ages. Keep your phone away because once he has it your parent has toe in and collect it". What?


    "You''re joking?". We weren''t kids, yes I shouldn''t have my phone out in ss but it''s not as if I was using it.


    "Afraid not". She smiled. "Did you finish your work, it''s to be handed in today".


    "Already emailed it to him. Didn''t want to give him another reason to hate me". I sighed rolling my eyes. Mr Gagher wasn''t an old teacher, you''d think he''d be a little less strict. "Can I give you my number for Ryan, I won''t have the nerve to text him first". She whispered.


    "Sure but how about we wait until ss is over. I don''t fancy staying for detention".


    "Everybody listen up". Mr Gagher stood from behind his desk. "I look forward to reading your assignments over the weekend. I''m hoping the effort has been put into them because if it hasn''t you''ll get it back to redo. Now get out of here and have a good weekend".


    Packing up my bag I pulled on my jacket. Maybe he wasn''t as bad as I thought. I could feel my phone vibrating inside my pocket but I knew better now than to pull it out in his ss.


    "Do you wanna grab a coffee from the canteen?". I couldn''t leave because nna was my ride.


    "Sure". She smiled. "I''m not in any rush to get home anyway. My moms working a double". "Maybe Ryan will take you out". I smirked. "Give me your number and I''ll pass it on".


    "Does he actually like me?". She whispered.


    "He does". Pushing some money into the machine I already knew the coffee wasn''t going to be very good.


    "I''m nervous". She groaned as she fixed her own coffee. "I''ve never had a boyfriend Leah and I''m not saying Ryan will be mine but what do I say to him? What if I''m to weird for him".


    "You''re overthinking". She was doing exactly what I was doing. Who''d have thought I''d be giving someone else advice on a guy when I wasn''t taking it myself.


    "I''m just scared".


    "I know but what''s the worst that could happen?". Taking a sip off my coffee I hissed when it burned my top lip. "Give it a go. There''s no pressure".


    "You''re right, no pressure".


    Laying my phone on the table it started to vibrate. I didn''t need to look to see who was calling. He wasn''t giving up.


    "You going to answer that?". She asked nodding towards my phone.


    "No" I shrugged. I hadn''t read any of the messages he sent mest night either. Even though he said he wasn''t on a date with Jessica he still had his arm wrapped around her shoulders. That didn''t sit well with me, I wasn''t that type of girl. If I liked someone I didn''t go out with someone else.


    "Who''s calling you?". She asked. "Because whoever it is isn''t giving up". She didn''t need to tell me that.


    "Jake Taylor". I sighed hitting ignore for the third time.


    "nna''s brother?". She asked. "Isn''t he old?".


    I couldn''t wait to tell him that one. Shaking my head I grinned. "He''s older but not by much. Do you know him?".


    "Everyone knows him. There''s a shrine of the football team back when he was in school and he''s front and centre. Apparently he was really good". I remember Ryan mentioning something about that.


    "Of course there is". I bet he was the popr boy that everyone wanted to be friends with. The girls in my year are crazy about him so I could only imagine what it was like back then.


    "Is he..- are you together?". She asked.


    "No we''re not". I wasn''t sure we were even friends. We had fun hanging out, it was easy and he did seem like a really nice guy but was it all an act?


    "Just friends then?".


    "I''m not even sure we''re that". The bell rang signalling school was over. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I need to go nna''s my ride but please don''t be a stranger and please give him a message". Throwing my coffee in the bin I waved goodbye.


    "I''ll try, see you Monday".

 Chapter 48

    I was leaning against nna''s car waiting on hering out. Jake had sent me a few more messages but I had yet to read them. I didn''t know what to do about him. I wanted to get to know him more but I didn''t want to put myself right out there.


    "Hey girl". She smiled. "Good to go?".


    "Yeah".


    nna didn''t quite seem herself, the ride home was quiet but it wasn''t awkward. "Are you okay?". I asked.


    "I''m okay". She smiled. "Just feel a little sick but I''ll be fine. Are you good?".


    "I''m d there''s no school for two days. I n on spending them in my pjs". I had already decided I wasn''t going to the beach tonight. I just wanted to chill out with takeout and a movie.


    "Are you noting tonight?". She asked as we pulled up outside Jakes house. I didn''t mind, my house was only round the corner.


    "I don''t think so I''m not really in the mood and I really need to study. Ryan''s supposed to being over to help me but I don''t know how long his practice will be".


    "He seems a little busy to help you out. Wasn''t he meant toe byst night?".


    "What you getting at nna?". We were all busy at times. I was just d he was helping me out.


    "You should ask Jake to tutor you". How did I not see thating?


    "Maybe". Unclipping my seatbelt I opened the door and got out. Why would he want to waste his time tutoring me? Surely he was too busy for that.


    "He wouldn''t mind". She shrugged. "If you change your mind tonight give me a call". I wasn''t changing my mind. I had a big bag of hot Cheetos waiting to be eaten.


    "I will". Walking the short distance to my house I noticed George was over, could see his car in the drive. I wasn''t sure of what I made of George yet but he did make my gran happy.


    I could see Jake, he was walking on the opposite side of the street with Jack and a few other guys I met the other night. I had been avoiding his calls and messages all day. Lowering my head I stared at the ground as I walled the rest of the way home. I really needed to start bringing my earphones to school.


    "Your phone broke princess?". I didn''t even see him cross the street.


    "It''s not". I didn''t stop walking.


    "You''re killing me here Leah".


    "I''m not allowed my phone in school Jake surely you know that?". I sighed.


    "Let me take you out".


    "Tell me you''re not seeing anyone else". I stopped walking so I could look at him. "Tell me I''m not making a mistake and tell me you won''t-..." He grabbed me a round the waist pulling me flush against him. I couldn''t breath, time had stopped. My skin tingled all over, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Brushing his nose against mine I couldn''t break the stare, I was hypnotised by the color of his eyes. My mouth became dry, my breathing heavy. My body felt like it was on fire, I wanted him to kiss me and do other things that I shouldn''t even be thinking. "You''re mine princess. Do you understand that?".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I didn''t know what he was saying, right now I didn''t care. All I cared about was the way my body felt against his.


    "You''re so fucking beautiful". He growled his lips brushing against mine. "Your smell". He groaned.


    "Leah?". It was like a bucket of cold water had been thrown over me. With my good hand I pushed on his chest but he didn''t like that. A snarl fell from his lips as he pushed me behind him.


    "Are you okay?". George asked as he took a step towards me but stopped when a growl ripped from Jakes mouth.


    What was he doing?


    "I''m okay George I''ll be in just now". As he walked back inside I shoved Jakes arm. "What was that all about?". He snarled I mean who does that?


    "Nothing". He scowled. "I''ll see youter". As he walked away I made my way inside and headed straight upstairs. I didn''t need the third degree from my gran because I''m sure George would have told her.


    Hanging my bag over my chair I hung up my jacket and took off my shoes. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Phone in hand I fell onto my bed. I couldn''t stop the butterflies in my stomach. I had kissed Jake before but that one was different. It felt right, it felt good, like I was meant to be kissing him.


    Turning my tv on I started to strip out of my clothes. I had a bath bomb that I''d been wanting to use since I got here but never got round to doing it. cing my clothes in my washing basket I pulled out a pair of fresh pjs for after my bath.

 Chapter 49

    Throwing on some sweats and a hoodie I pulled my hair into a messy bun and put my sses on. I felt rxed already. Heading downstairs I could hear the chatter from the living room. "Hey honey how was your day?". My gran was sat on the couch with a ss of wine, George beside her his arm around her shoulder.


    "It was okay". I shrugged. "I''m just d it''s the weekend". Heading to the kitchen I opened the fridge my eyes falling on the cookies. Taking one I grabbed a bottle of coke. I wasn''t hungry for food but I always had room for snacking. "We''re going out for dinner around 7 do you want to join us?". She asked.


    "No I''m okay I''m going to order some takeout, eat junk food and watch a few movies". That was my night sorted and I couldn''t wait to do nothing. Ryan hadn''t messaged me yet but I''m guessing practice wasn''t over. "First week is over sweetheart. You survived". She smiled. "Do you need me to leave money?".


    "Yes please. I''m going to head upstairs, it was nice to see you again George". Closing my bedroom door I grabbed the Cheetos from inside my drawer and fell onto my bed.


    I felt good, happy even.


    I had been watching greys anatomy for a good hour or so. I hadughed and ugly cried all within that time. Searching for Ryan''s number I hit call putting it on loud speaker. "I''m done in". He groaned. "Coach well ripped me a new one tonight".


    "A hot bath will sort you right out". Iughed. "Studying can wait". I could always ask Jake to help me.


    "Shit shorty I totally forgot. I cane over now if you want?".


    "Don''t be daft you sound like you need your bed and I wasn''t phoning for that".


    "Phoning cause you miss me". Heughed. "I have that effect on most girls".


    "I talked to Abby today".


    "You did, what did she say?".


    "She''s a sweet girl Ryan, she''s so down to earth".


    "And?". He sounded eager, excited even.


    "I got you her number and I gave her yours".


    "You didn''t".


    "I did listen I''ve got another calling through I''ll send you her number okay. Bye". Hanging up I missed nna''s call by seconds. If it''s important she''ll call me back. "Leah?". My gran called from the bottom of the stairs. "Are you sure you don''t want toe?".


    "No gran I''m okay but thanks for asking". I liked that she was involving me but I didn''t want to intrude her time with George.


    "Do you need me to bring you anything in?".


    "Hot Cheetos".


    "You and they bloody chips". I heard her mutter. As I heard the door close and her car start I jumped out of bed and went to lock it. She would be gone for at least a few hours which meant I had the house to myself. Connecting my earphones to my phone I put a random ylist on Spotify and went to run my bath. Music was a good escape, some lyrics more rtable than others. Trey Songz - love faces was ring in my ears. Getting my bath bomb and my pjs I hung the towel on the radiator so it would be warm for me finishing. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Dropping the bomb in the bath I took off my sses and stripped out of my clothes. Checking the temperature of the water I let it run a little while longer before adding some cold into it.


    I couldn''t get over how much better I was feeling. I was tucked up in bed watching tv but wasn''t really paying attention. I was scrolling through Facebook, nna had been posting updates of them at the beach. Not going to lie it did look like they were having a great time.


    It was 9 o''clock on a Friday night and I was in bed already. What the hell was I doing. I should be out having fun with my friends. But then I would have to get ready and I was tozy for that. I was having a internal battle with myself when my phone pinged. ''You''re missing out! Pleasee I''ll even walk back and meet you half way. Ax''ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She had attached a photo of her and Lacey to the message but it wasn''t them that I was looking at. Jake was in the background a beer in hand, he was smiling.


    ''Only if you meet me half way. Just getting ready''


    I was excited, I wanted to see him, I wanted to be around him. Getting out of bed I flicked my light on. Now I had to find something to wear. Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I raked through my closet. Was it bad that I wanted to look good, I wanted him to think I looked good. Taking out my long chunky cardigan I searched for my cropped ck top and ripped skinned jeans. That would do and I''d still be warm. After changing into them I took out my ck boots with the chunky heel.


    Fluffing out my hair I clocked my bobble hat and scarf on the end of my bedpost. Perfect. Pulling it onto my head I slipped my feet into my boots and grabbed my bag. I was good to go. Quickly giving myself a once over in my mirror I headed downstairs. Grabbing my keys I locked the door behind me.


    Reading thest text nna sent the butterflies began in the pit of my stomach.


    Jakesing to get you. Ax''

 Chapter 50

    Holding my phone in my hand I started to walk down the street. I seen him with a beer so surely he wasn''t driving? The beach wasn''t far from where we lived so I knew I only had a short distance to walk.


    I was d I put my hat and scarf on tonight. It was colder than it had ever been. I could see him walking towards me, the butterflies in my stomach going wild.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Princess". He smirked as he reached me. "I thought you weren''ting?".


    "I wasn''t". I shrugged. I was getting good at ying the whole keeping it cool or at least I thought I was. He didn''t need to know how I was really feeling. I still couldn''t exin how I felt towards him. It was confusing as hell. Something I still didn''t understand. As we reached the beach I stared in awe. They had a bonfire lit, music was ying and drinks were flowing. Everyone seemed to be having a good time, the vibe was good.


    Feeling him press up against me I froze. Settling his hand against my hip I swallowed the lump that appeared in the back of my throat. I couldn''t breath.


    "Rx Leah". His sweet breath tickled against my ear causing me to shiver. I couldn''t rx with him touching me.


    "I''m going to find nna". Stepping forward I had to put a little distance between us. "See youter". I could see nna and Lacey sitting on beach chairs around the fire.


    I was shaking.


    "Hey girl". nna passed me a beer which I dly took. Sitting beside her I smiled hoping she couldn''t hear how fast my heart was beating. "I''m d you decided toe out. What changed your mind?". She asked.


    "It''s Friday night". I shrugged. "I was bored sitting in by myself".


    "That the only reason?". She smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I brought the beer bottle to my lips. I wasn''t even going to ask her what she meant by that. "This reminds me of back home". I smiled. The set up was basically the same. I used to love going to the beach on a Friday night. It was the highlight of my weekend. "I''m d". She grinned.


    "Okaydies". Jack yelled. "Who''s up for a little spin the bottle?". He grinned. Everyone started to crowd around the fire. Spin the bottle? Okay we didn''t do that back home but I was intrigued to see what happens.


    "I hate this game". Lacey groaned.


    "What to you have to do?". I asked.


    "If the bottlends on you Jack will ask you truth or dare and you pick one". nna smiled. "It''s a little bit of fun that no one takes seriously". Truth or dare?


    "First up". Jack smirked as he spun the bottle and of course itnded on me. I could feel them all staring. "Okay Leah. Truth or dare?".


    I wasn''t picking dare for my first turn. God knows what he''d make me do.


    "Truth". I smiled taking a sip of my beer. I wasn''t prepared for what he was going to ask not when everyone was staring at me.


    "Truth hm. Have you ever cheated on anyone?".


    What sort of question was that? I could feel Jakes eyes burning a hole through my face.


    "No I haven''t". I wasn''t that kind of girl. "If you want to cheat while you''re in a rtionship then don''t be in a rtionship". It was that simple.


    "Here here". nna grinned hitting her beer bottle off mine. The game continued everyone else having a turn. A lot of dares were yed, skinny dipping being one but I wasn''t really focused on the game. I knew he was staring, he had been since the game started. "You''re up again Leah". Jack grinned. "Another truth?". He asked rolling his eyes.


    "Dare". I smirked cing my empty bottle in the sand. I knew he didn''t think I would pick dare.


    "Oh". He smirked. "Give your phone to Jake for the rest of the night and he gets to go through it".


    These dares were rubbish.


    Digging around in my bag I pulled out my phone and took the passcode off. I had nothing to hide in there. Holding it out for him to take he swiped it and passed it to Jake.


    "You''re brave". Lacey whispered. "The amount of nudes I have in my phone is crazy". The smile dropped from my face. I didn''t have nudes but I did have a few with hardly any clothes on. "You got nudes in there?". Laceyughed.


    "No it''s not nudes but there are some, let''s just say, f**k yeah I have some nudes". I sighed.


    "Jake won''t look through your phone". nna said as she passed me another beer. "He''s not like that".


    I wasn''t all that bothered if he did. I was proud of my body and I had no shame. It was my phone and they were in there for me no one else.


    "Can I see your nudes?". Lacey asked. "Your hot".


    Laughing I took a sip of my beer. "Is there any food I''m starving".


    "She''s so desperate". nna hissed. "I mean you can clearly tell he''s not interested". Following her gaze my stomach flipped when I saw Jessica with Jake. She always found a way to touch him.


    "Yeah he looks like he''s not interested". If he wasn''t interested he wouldn''t let her touch him. I don''t see why people can''t just be honest.


    "He''s really not".


    "Nothing to do with me". Getting to my feet I grabbed my bag. I needed to find something to eat. I couldn''t help myself, ncing at Jake one more time I watched as he grabbed a hold of Jessica''s hand and shoved her off. Words were exchanged and she stormed off. He didn''t look happy. As his gaze met mine I looked away.


    "Told you he wasn''t interested". nna smirked.


    Maybe he wasn''t but I still wasn''t convinced.


    "You want another drink?". She asked. "Oh I love this song". As the music got louder she danced her way into the crowd of people that had formed. Everyone was having a good time.


    "Not feeling it?". Jumping slightly I turned around. He needed to stop doing that. Smirking he slid his arm around my shoulder. "You wanna get out of here?". He asked.


    "And go where?" I asked shrugging off his arm.


    "We could grab some food?".


    I never turned down food and I wasn''t about to start. Besides I had hardly eaten anything today.


    "Okay just let me text my gran first". Digging my hand around in my bag I stopped when I remembered he had my phone.


    "Here". He grinned.

 Chapter 51

    Quickly sending her a text I handed my phone back to him. It was a dare and I was sticking it out.


    "Keep it babe it''s yours".


    "Thank you". I smiled as I slipped it into my bag. "Where do you want to eat?".


    "What are you in the mood for?". He asked as we began to walk in the opposite direction of where everyone was hanging out.


    "I''m easy". I shrugged. I could literally eat anything. I wasn''t fussy.


    "If we keep walking there''s a little shack that''s opente. Serves the best dirty fries". He smirked.


    "Dirty fries?". I questioned.


    "Trust me babe you''ll love them". yfully shoving my shoulder with his I shook my head and smiled.


    "I''ll take your word for it". I winked.


    As we approached the little shack I groaned internally. Jessica and Holly were here. Holly I liked but for some reason Jessica hated me.


    "Come on". As if he sensed my difort he slid his hand in mine andced our fingers. "Pick whatever you want". He whispered his hot breath sending tingles down my spine.


    As I was looking at the menu I could feel her Death stare in my back. This was because I was here with Jake. Was I to say no every time he asked me to go somewhere because she didn''t like it? "Jake my main man". The guy behind the counter grinned. "This the littledy is it?". He winked causing me to make a face.


    "Gregg". Jake nodded. He seemed very reserved, like he was holding back. "Decided what you want yet princess?".


    Gregg was smiling from ear to ear. "Anything you want it''s on the house".


    "I''ll just have a burger and what about if we share some fries?". I asked.


    He smirked.


    "You won''t want to share once you taste them. Gregg just give us 2 portions of dirty fries and 2 cheeseburgers with extra bacon and throw in 2 cokes".


    "You got it boss". He winked as Jake led us to an empty table.


    Boss?


    I was ufortable. Not because of Jake but Jessica wouldn''t stop staring.


    "Your hearts beating so fast. Rx Leah and ignore her". As he slid his hand on top of mine I pulled it back.


    "It''s easy for you to say you''re not the one she''s ring at". Sighing I smiled when Gregg ced our drinks on the table. "I''ve never had someone hate me as much as she does. She doesn''t even know me". "Want me to say something?". As he made a move to get up I gripped his hand. He didn''t need to cause a scene.


    "She''s hates me because of you". I sighed. "Did you date?". I hoped he would be honest with me.


    "I wouldn''t say we dated". Scratching the back of his head he took a drink. "She knows I''m not interested in her and I''ll never be interested again".


    "Okay". I couldn''t argue with that. She obviously wasn''t over what they shared and that was understandable.


    As Gregg ced our food on the table I couldn''t wait to dig in. It smelled delicious. Digging my fork into the fries I shoved them right into my mouth.


    Holy Jesus! He was right.


    "Told you". He chuckled.


    "Hi Leah". Holly smiled as she approached us.


    Quickly chewing the food I had in my mouth I took a drink and smiled. "Hey Holly, how are you?".


    "I''m good, I''m good. I just wanted to pop over and say hello". Taking a nce at her table I noticed Jessica wasn''t there. "I know you two don''t get on but I hope that doesn''t mean we can''t be friends". "Of course we can be friends and I don''t have an issue with Jessica, it''s the other way around".


    "Oh I know but I''m sure she''lle around".


    "Holly". Jessica yelled.


    "Guess that''s my queue". She half smiled. "Catch youter".


    "She''s a sweet girl". Picking up my burger I took a bite. This was even better than the fries. I had to take note ande back here soon.


    "Holly''s a sweetheart but Jessica has a big influence over her".


    Frowning I stopped eating. Was he trying to tell me something?


    "Just be cautious babe! Girls can be mean". He didn''t need to tell me something I already knew. I always kept my circle small and I wasn''t nning on changing that. "Noted".


    "Survived your first week here I see. How are you feeling?".


    "Barely survived". Iughed. "But if I''m honest I feel good. It''s not quite like home just yet but I''m sure it will be soon".


    "I have a feeling you''re exactly where you belong". Winking at me he pushed his empty te to the side.


    Finishing off my burger I pushed my te to the side and grabbed my coke. "Maybe". I smiled. "I actually quite like it". I confessed.


    "You''ll begin to love it. You finished?". He asked.


    Nodding my head I slipped my hand into my bag and pulled out my purse. Gregg said it was on the house but I at least had to leave a tip.


    "Put that away princess. It''s already been taken care of". As he stood I followed suit. "Fancy a walk along the beach?". He asked.


    How could I say no to that? The beach was after all my favourite ce to be. Shaking my head yes I couldn''t hide my grin. Tonight had been a really good night.


    "Tonight was fun Jake. Thank you". As we walked along the beach I stopped to take my shoes off. I wanted to dip my toes in the water. Dumping my bag on top of my shoes I walked closer to the sea. "So you wouldn''t be against doing it again?".


    "Are you asking me out again Jake Taylor?". I smirked feeling the water wash over my feet. There was no better feeling.


    "Maybe". He shrugged.


    "Then maybe I''d say yes". Feeling his presence behind me a gasp escaped my mouth as he gently ced his hands on my shoulders.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This felt right, he felt right.

 Chapter 52

    "Let me show you the world princess".


    "Jake". I whispered.


    "I''ll never hurt you, I''ll treat you like the queen you''ll be. I just want you to be mine".


    Wow.


    I wasn''t against him taking me on a few dates but this sounded like he wanted more already. This was moving way to fast. We barely knew each other. "Jake I-.."


    "To much to soon?". He sighed. "Sorry babe I''m just eager".


    "A little". Walking closer to the water I missed his touch already. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I still couldn''t wrap my head around the way I felt towards him.


    I was constantly having an argument with myself. I couldn''t have feelings for him already could I? I mean I shouldn''t that was impossible.


    Feeling the slight nip in the air I pulled my cardigan tighter across my body. It was getting colder and being this close to the water wasn''t helping.


    "You ready to go?". He asked.


    "I guess". Walking the short distance I picked up my bag and shoes. I didn''t want to go home just yet I was enjoying being out here.


    ...


    He had went quiet. Hadn''t uttered a word the whole way back. Maybe he didn''t like how I reacted or maybe he was thinking on what to say next. I had never seen him this quiet, he always had something to say.


    As we got closer I could see the bonfire was still lit and everyone was sitting around it. The crowd had dyed down massively.


    "You want me to take you home?". He asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It wasn''tte and I still wasn''t ready to go home yet. I was having a good night. His mood had definitely changed I could feel it and I knew I had caused it.


    "Are you okay?". I asked slowing down a good few feet away from the bonfire. nna had clocked us I could feel her staring.


    "Always princess".


    "I''m going to stay a little longer. Thanks for the -... I stopped talking when I noticed he wasn''t interested in what I was saying. To busy smiling at his phone.


    "Really?". I whispered under my breath as I walked away. Heading towards nna I didn''t miss the frown on her face.


    "What''s wrong?". She asked.


    "Nothing". Sitting beside her I took out my phone. "I was having such a good night". I groaned.


    "What happened?". Passing me a beer I dly took it. I didn''t understand how his attitude changed so quickly. Was he angry, pissed off? I had only been here a week surely to hell he understood why I wanted to take things slow. "Your brother happened". Taking another sip of my beer I noticed he was no longer here.


    "What''s he done this time?".


    "I''m not even talking about it". Wiping off my feet I put my socks and shoes back on. I was so frustrated and annoyed by him.


    "Trouble in paradise already?". Sheughed.


    "He doesn''t like it when you tell him something he doesn''t want to hear".


    "Yeah that sounds about right. What did you say to him?".


    "Nothing it doesn''t matter. I''m going to head home I''m starting to get a sore head". Getting to my feet she ced her hand on my arm.


    "You okay though?". She asked standing up.


    "I gave him a chance nna and we had fun but I''m not ready to dive back into a rtionship. Your bloody brother has me up the aisle already".


    She burst outughing.


    "I''m being serious". I groaned. "Talking about wanting me to be his. I''ve been here 5 days, 5 days nna".


    "Hey calm down". Grabbing a hold of my hands she squeezed tight. "Jake likes you a lot, yes he maye on a little strong but trust me it''s all good and you''ll understand in time". "What does that even mean?". I asked.


    "Just be patient please and don''t take what he does or says to seriously. Want me to walk you home?".


    It was like she was talking in riddle. I didn''t understand what she was trying to tell me without actually telling me. I was so done with tonight and definitely ready for bed. "No it''s okay I''ll be fine".


    "I''m not letting you walk home on your own. It''ste and he''ll have my head if I do".


    "If he was so bothered he would be here to walk me home himself. You stay, enjoy the rest of the night. I''ll be okay".


    "Leah?".


    "Seriously nna I''ll be okay".


    My house was in darkness, I''m guessing George was staying the night seeing as his car was still in the drive. Making my way inside I locked the door behind me and kicked off my shoes. Walking through the living room I about jumped a foot in the air when I noticed George sat at the ind.


    "Sorry Leah I didn''t mean to scare you". He was sat reading the paper with a ss of milk.


    "That''s okay". I smiled taking a bottle of water out the fridge. "Can''t sleep?". I asked.


    "Nighthawk". He chuckled. "Did you have fun with your friends?".


    "I did". I smiled. "I''ll see you in the morning, goodnight". As I about turned his next words stopped me.


    "I know the boy that''s sniffing around you Leah. He''s got a good family but he has some temper. Just be careful around him".


    I frowned.


    "It''s none of my business just a little friendly advice".


    "Care to borate?". I asked.


    "You''ll know soon enough. Goodnight Leah". Turning his attention back to the paper I made a face. What did he mean by that? What was it with people saying stuff that I didn''t understand and then not exining it to me? Closing my bedroom door I went about closing my blinds and curtains. Tonight ended on a weird note, it frustrated me and pissed me off. Stripping out of my clothes I turned the light off and jumped into bed. Tomorrow was a new day.

 Chapter 53

    I didn''t sleep good at all. Tossed and turned all night, seeing every hour on the clock. My mind wouldn''t shut off.


    It was early and I was exhausted but once I was awake that was me for the rest of the day. I felt ill. My head was fuzzy and my body ached.


    Grabbing my phone from under my pillow I groaned at the time. 0530 was still the middle of the night to me. I had a few Facebook notifications and a few texts from nna. Nothing from Jake and that surprised me. Why was I bothered so much?


    Turning my phone on do not disturb I slid it back under my pillow. I would force myself back to sleep. I felt like death and was afraid I wasing down with something.


    "Leah honey?". I could hear her but I didn''t move or respond. I could hear her sitting my cup on my bedside table. "It''s almost lunch time Leah, are you not getting up today?".


    I groaned.


    "Leah?".


    "No". Pulling my cover up over my head I snuggled deeper into my pillow. I wasn''t feeling good at all, my body ached all over.


    "Honey are you not feeling good?". She asked.


    Sighing I removed the cover from my head. I hadn''t felt this sick in forever. "I''m not feeling good at all so I''m going to try and sleep it off".


    "What''s your symptoms?". As she moved closer she reached out her hand and ced it against my forehead. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Oh sweetheart you have a fever. I''m going to run to the store and see what I can find. If that''s not down in a few hours I''m taking you to hospital".


    "Gran I''ll be fine I just need to sleep".


    "Rest up I''ll be back as quick as I can".


    ..


    I had been sleeping on and off for most of the day. By the time I fully awakened it was dark outside. The first thing I noticed was the bottle of water and pills on my bedside cab.


    Stretching out my limbs I groaned at how sore my body felt. I had zero energy but felt better than what I did this morning. Reaching out I grabbed the water and took a sip.


    "Leah?". Popping her head around my door she smiled at me. "Feeling any better honey?".


    "Better than what I was". My head still felt fuzzy, I don''t know if maybe I was getting a cold.


    "You hungry? I made some soup".


    I wasn''t hungry more thirsty than anything else but I had to try and eat something. My stomach was empty. "I could eat something". I smiled taking another sip of my water.


    As she walked further into my room she ced her hand against my forehead again. "Hm you still feel warm but not as warm as you did this morning. Take those pills it''ll help break the fever. I''ll be back in a few with some soup". "Thanks gran". As she left I lifted my phone from under my pillow and checked my messages.


    ''Hey girl you okay? Ax''


    ''Phone me when you can! Ax''ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ''Leah?? Call me and let me know you''re safe! Ax''


    She had sent thest message 5 minutes ago. Hitting the call button I put my phone on speaker.


    "Finally! Where have you been?".


    "I''m sick".


    "Sick or sick sick?". She asked.


    "I think I''ming down with the cold. I''ve literally just woke up".


    "You didn''t text me when you got homest night and then when you didn''t reply to any of my other messages I got worried. I thought something had happened''.


    "I went straight to bed when I got homest night. Sorry for worrying you I''ll be fine in a few days. Are you okay?". Drinking more of my water I swallowed the 2 pills my gran had left.


    "As long as you''re okay. Yeah nothing much happening. I hate Sundays they''re boring. I was going to see if you wanted toe over but-."

 Chapter 54

    "I couldn''t even if I wanted to". I said. "I feel like death".


    "You need me to bring you anything?". I could hear voices in the background.


    "No I''m all good and it''s best you stay away until I feel better. Both of us don''t need to be sick". Iughed. As I heard my graning up the stairs I took my phone off loudspeaker. "I''ll be fine in a few days. I have to go I''ll speak soon". Hanging up I sat myself up just as my gran walked in.


    "Chicken noodle soup". She smiled. This was what she used to give me when I was younger. "I didn''t put butter on the bread in case it makes you queasy now eat up". As she ced the tray on my legs I held it steady with my good hand. It did smell delicious. "Have you still been taking your antibiotics?".


    "Yes of course". I had missed a few when I had been drinking but my hand wasn''t as sore anymore.


    "Make sure you finish them. I''m going to nip to the store for a few things but I won''t be long. Do you need anything?".


    "No I''m good".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay honey I won''t be long. Once Ie back I want to have a chat with you".


    "Okay". I waited until she left before I turned my tv on. Flicking through Netflix I grinned when I noticed the vampire diaries had been brought back. Hitting y I dug into my soup.


    ..


    I hadn''t managed to finish my soup but I did eat most of it and I was feeling much better. As I was scrolling through Facebook I received a text from Jake.


    ''Can we meet?''


    ''I''m sick Jake''


    He read it straight away.


    ''I''m outside your housee down''


    cing my tray on my bedside table I got myself out of bed and headed to my balcony. I wasn''t going outside, I still wasn''t feeling 100%. Opening my curtains a little I unlocked one of the patio doors and pushed it open.


    As I stood at the door my eyes locked with his. He was stood under the street light shirtless. Had he been out a run? It wasn''tte just yet but it was pitch ck.


    "I''m noting down Jake. I really am sick".


    "Can Ie up?". He asked.


    "That''s not a good idea". I didn''t want to pass onto him whatever I had. "Don''t want you to get sick".


    "I''ll take my chances princess now stand back".


    He wasn''t going to do what I-...."Jake". He climbed up my balcony like bloody Spider-Man. "Couldn''t have just used the front door?". Rolling my eyes I walked back inside and sat on the edge of my bed.


    I couldn''t stop myself, I let my eyes loose on his bare chest. He was well defined, very sculpted. I couldn''t help but notice the scar below his left peck more so sitting on his ribs. It looked rugged like his skin had been ripped open. "ident when I was 16". Knocking me out of my thoughts my eyes connected with his.


    Was he going to borate?


    "That''s a story for another time. You don''t look so good princess".


    "Gee Thanks". I grinned.


    "Feeling any better?". He asked taking a seat on the edge of my bed.


    "Much but still not great. My gran will be back soon". I wasn''t dropping any hints for him to leave but he didn''te over here for nothing.


    "Trying to get rid of me?". He smirked.


    "You didn''te over here for nothing Jake. What''s going on?".


    "Last night didn''t end very well".


    "You think?".


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have acted the way I did. It''s just-..." sighing he rubbed a hand over his face. "It''s hard for me Leah and I wish I could exin it but right now I can''t".


    "What does that even mean?".


    "Trust me babe I want to tell you". Sitting next to me he ced his hands in hisp. "You''ve no idea how much I want to tell you".


    "Then tell me". I whispered. I knew he was hiding something, they all were.


    "You''re not making this any easier". He groaned as he stood up.


    I wasn''t doing anything.


    "I need to go".


    "Jake".... Grabbing his arm I gasped. He was roasting, the heat radiating from his body was ridiculous.


    "I can''t babe it''s not the right time". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Taking my good hand in his he brought it to his mouth brushing a kiss over my knuckles. "I will soon I promise". If he wasn''t ready to share whatever secret he was keeping then I had to respect that.


    "My gran will be home soon, she only nipped to the store".


    "Your gran loves me". He smirked.


    "Not if she finds you in my room uninvited while she''s not here. Go home". I smiled putting some distance between us.


    "Leah". Grabbing a hold of my hand he squeezed tight. "Just let whatever happens, happen, okay".


    I was confused, I didn''t know what he was talking about but I wasn''t going to ask. I could hear my gran pulling into the driveway. "That''s your queue to leave".


    "I''ll see you soon princess, real soon". As my gran opened the front door Jake left through my balcony window.

 Chapter 55

    I couldn''t stop smiling. The way he made me feel when I was around him was magical. It was something I had never felt before with anyone not even Tommy. My smile faded when I caught sight of the photo of us. I knew it was time to take it down. I felt guilt, I had spent almost 2 years of my life with Tommy and the more time I spent with Jake the more Tommy was forgotten about.


    I couldn''t help how I felt. Jake was different, I knew that from the moment I met him. We connected instantly regardless of how I felt I couldn''t stop my feelings from blossoming.


    "Leah, sweetheart can youe down here for a second". My gran called from the bottom of the stairs.


    Forgetting about the picture I left my room heading for the living room. George was here again. Him and my gran were sat on the sofa.


    "Hey". I smiled taking a seat on one of the chairs.


    "How are you feeling?". She asked.


    "Much better". I had no idea what she wanted to talk about.


    "I''ve been thinking a lottely Leah. You don''t have long left before you graduate and if you want to or decide to you''ll be off to college soon".


    "Okay". I had no idea where she was going with this. I didn''t know if I was going to go to college yet.


    "I have a little something for you, a little early graduation present". cing on the table in front of her was a little gift box tied with a red bow. "It''s from George and I". She smiled.


    "You didn''t need to buy me anything". I sighed picking up the little box. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. She was good to me, she always had been and I had wanted for nothing when I was little but I was an adult now. I wasn''t going to depend on my gran for things that I wanted or needed. I would work for them.


    "You deserve this sweetheart".


    Pulling the bow I lifted the lid, no she didn''t. Lifting out the key I could feel my eyes start to water. She had bought me a car, my very own car. I no longer needed to rely on anyone for lifts.


    "Oh honey don''t cry, you deserve this Leah so please enjoy the freedom".


    Wiping my eyes I got to my feet. She had no idea how much this meant to me. "Thank you so much".


    "You''re very wee". Kissing my cheek I squeezed her tight. I would be lost without her.


    "Is it outside?". I grinned.


    "It''s being delivered tomorrow morning but of course you won''t be able to drive it for another 5 weeks". She said nodding at my hand. I frowned I forgot all about that.


    "Don''t be so disappointed". She chuckled. "You''ll get to drive it soon enough. Now we brought pizza it''s on the kitchen ind if you''re hungry".


    I was buzzing and feeling so much better. "Thank you again". I grinned heading to the kitchen. Taking a seat at the ind I opened the box of pizza my stomach growling as the smell of pepperoni hit my nose.


    ..


    My gran and George had went to bed around 11pm, I was still sat down the stairs. It was getting prettyte but I wasn''t tired yet. I was still on a high and couldn''t wait to see my car tomorrow. Taking a picture of my key I sent it to nna. I was d I didn''t need to depend on anyone anymore.


    ''Woohoo. A merc!! Lucky gal I''m jealous! Ax''ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I wasn''t really good with makes of cars and I didn''t really care. As long as it got me from A to B then I was happy.


    ''To bad I can''t drive it for another 5 weeks :("


    Getting a bottle of water from the fridge I made sure everything was turned off before I made my way upstairs. Closing my bedroom door quietly I turned on my tv, turned off my big light and got into bed. I was texting nna back and forth.


    ''Are you feeling better?! Like good enough toe over to mine tomorrow? Ax''


    ''What''s the asion?''


    ''Just a little girl time. We''ll get some dinner and just chill out? You coulde to training in the morning? Ax'' Training?


    ''Sounds like a n. What time do you need me?''


    ''Be at my house for 9 and don''t bete. Jake doesn''t like it when we''rete. Goodnight. Ax''


    Jake was going to be there?


    ..

 Chapter 56

    I was shattered but I was standing outside nna''s house for 8. 45am. I had chapped the door but no one had answered yet. Maybe she meant I was to be at her mom and dads house for 9? As I about turned to leave the front door opened.


    "Morning princess". He grinned. He was stood in a pair of shorts and nothing else holding what I assumed was coffee. I needed coffee.


    "Joining in on the training session today?". He asked moving to the side to let me in.


    "That''s the n". Walking inside I took a seat in his kitchen. I loved the view he had from his back garden.


    "Sure you''re up for it?". He smirked cing a cup of coffee in front of me.


    Shrugging my shoulders I took a sip of my coffee. "I''ll do as much as I can. Remember I have a broken hand".


    "Shouldn''t go around punching people in the face then". He grinned.


    Smirking I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. "I wouldn''t have punched you in the face if you weren''t acting like such an a*s".


    "I deserved that". He shrugged. "Finish your coffee we need to go".


    "Where''s nna?". I was here to meet her not Jake.


    "She''s meeting us there".


    .....


    I was way out of my depth and there was no way I could participate. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The training ground as they called it was massive. All locked in and secure. The amount of people here was making me feel ufortable. I thought this was a little training session with myself and nna.


    "I''m-.. what even is this?". I asked. I could feel the staresing from everywhere.


    "Scared princess?". He smirked.


    I didn''t find it funny one bit.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Ufortable". I couldn''t stop looking around myself. It was like half the town was here. A few faces I recognised right enough.


    Jessica and Holly were here also.


    "Babe you okay?".


    "I''m-... I think I''m just going to go home". I could always go a run by myself. I didn''t realise I was backing away until he grabbed hold of my good hand. "You don''t need to participate, you can just hang around".


    They were all in groups of 6. All doing different workouts, some doing self defence routines. I had never seen anything like it.


    "My moms here if you want to sit with her?". He asked.


    "No it''s probably better if I go home and leave you to it".


    "Leah it''s nice to see you here honey". His mom pulled me in for a hug. "Would you like some coffee?". Guess I was staying then. "Sure". I smiled.


    I hated it.


    I hated the way they were all hanging over him and I hated that he was allowing it. Some of these girls had no shame.


    "I wouldn''t worry about that honey". His mom interrupted my thoughts.


    "Huh?".


    She startedughing. "It''s normal to feel what you''re feeling Leah. You should have seen me with Jacob when we first started dating. I hated the way some of the girls looked at him or when they would find an excuse to touch him. Justugh it off sweetheart because every girl here knows Jake is spoken for". As she filled up my cup I frowned. We weren''t dating.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about". I said sipping on my coffee.


    "I''m sure you do Leah but even if you don''t you will soon". Winking at me I made a face. Another person talking in riddle. It was like everyone knew except me and it was starting to annoy the life out of me. Not to mention I was starting to get pissed off. Why did nna invite me here if she knew I wouldn''t be able to participate? In fact why did I agree toe when I knew I wouldn''t be able to do anything?


    "Come take a walk with me. I want to give you a little bit of advice". His mom was lovely but I wasn''t in the mood.


    "Sorry Charlotte but I think I''m just going to head home". I felt so out of ce. I wasn''t a part of thismunity. I felt so in the dark and I knew something was going on. Jake had a secret but it wasn''t a secret if everyone else knew. "Oh honey please don''t". She begged.


    "This". I said waving my hand around. "Isn''t me and no one will tell me what I seem to be missing". I hadn''t realised my voice was raised, didn''t realise I was catching the attention of others around me. "It''s not the right-....


    "She should just leave already". I didn''t need to turn to know Jessica was putting in her 2 cents. "She doesn''t belong here".


    Clenching my fist I bit my bottom lip hard. I had just about enough of her.


    "Everyone back at it". He growled. "No cking or it''s morning runs for the next month".


    I was already walking out of there.


    "Leah?".


    "Just leave me be Jake please".


    "Babee on don''t let her get to you". Gripping my arm I pulled it back.


    "Just leave me alone". I whispered.


    "No". He growled as he pulled me to a halt. "You''re mine Leah Wilson. I''ve finally found you and if you think I''m going to let you go you''ve got another thinging".


    "Then tell me what you''re hiding". I yelled pushing on his chest. "Stop keeping me in the dark". Again I pushed on his chest. I could see he was getting annoyed, angry even. "Leah". He snapped but I was to far gone with rage.


    "Come on Jake, tell me what the big secret is". Pushing his shoulder he snarled his body shaking. Swallowing the lump in my throat I stood my ground.


    He was ring, still shaking with rage. He looked ready to snap.


    "You''ve no f*****g idea princess".


    "Tell me". I screamed but it was the biggest mistake of my life. Everything happened so fast and thest thing I remembered before I fainted was a gigantic ck beast.

 Chapter 57

    I could hear voices or maybe I was dreaming. Slowlying to I opened my eyes, I wasn''t in my house. Sitting up I winced at the pain shooting through my head.


    "Easy sweetheart, you hit your head pretty hard".


    I was at Jakes moms.


    Why was I here?


    Then I remembered what I saw. The beast, the wild creature. I suddenly didn''t feel so good. I felt like I was going to be sick.


    "It''s okay Leah". As she made her way towards me I jumped to my feet. "He''s upstairs and he feels terrible. He didn''t want you to find out this way, please don''t go". She begged.


    I couldn''t wrap my head around what I saw. How was this possible? He turned into an animal, a wild beast, a wolf. A massive wolf.


    "It''s a lot to take in honey but do you understand now why he wanted to wait?".


    "I- how?". Slowing sitting back down I rubbed a hand over my face. "I need to go home". I whispered. I couldn''t take any of this in. It wasn''t humanly possible for him to be able to do that. "Please Leah". She begged.


    "Is Jake the only one that can do that?". I asked. This was obviously the secret he was hiding or maybe the secret they all were hiding.


    Maybe they''re all wolfs?


    "No sweetheart he''s not. We run as a pack, our pack is based here in Texas".


    Wow, wow and wow.


    "Let me get you some tea".


    "A pack?". I asked.


    "Could say it''s like an extended family. We have over 200 members and counting. Our pack is one of thergest around".


    "How is this possible". I whispered mostly to myself. This couldn''t be real.


    "Here". Passing me the tea I dly took it. "I added a little sugar in there". She smiled before taking a seat across from me.


    "So you''re all werewolf''s?". My body was shaking. Whether it was from the adrenaline or fear I wasn''t sure.


    "My family and I are. My husband is Alpha of our pack, he is our leader. I don''t want to tell you to much Leah because I''m sure Jake will want to share it with you".


    I wasn''t sure I could face Jake right now. I wasn''t sure I wanted to be here anymore. Sitting my cup down my shaking hand didn''t go unnoticed.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of us Leah".


    "I-I have to go home, I''m sorry".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I was in a daze, I couldn''t think straight after what I had witnessed. The sound of a car horn knocked me, jumping in fear I ran all the way home and didn''t stop until I was in front of my house. Catching my eyes were the balloons. A new ck Mercedes sport was parked in my driveway, pink balloons on each wing mirror.


    "Finally you''re home, you left pretty early sweetheart". My gran burst out the front door smiling from ear to ear. "Do you love it?".


    "I do". I smiled. The car was beautiful and new and far to expensive for my gran to buy. "Can we afford this?". I asked. My reflection caught my attention, I was chalk white.


    "I don''t want to hear about money Leah, we bought this for you so stop worrying. Come inside for breakfast and then I''ll take you a drive in it". She was so happy, excited. I wanted to be excited about my new car but I couldn''t stop thinking about Jake and what he


    was.


    Following her inside I smiled at George as he passed me a cup of coffee. "Waffles and bacon okay for breakfast?". He asked.


    "Yes thank you". Taking a seat I could feel my phone vibrating from inside my pocket. Taking it out nna''s name was shing on my screen. I chose to ignore it, I didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    "Are you okay sweetheart?". cing her hand against my forehead I frowned. "You''re very pale this morning, do you feel better?".


    "I''m fine". I lied. I wasn''t fine but I couldn''t exactly tell her what was wrong. Who would believe me, no one would believe what I saw and what I knew.


    "If you''re sure Leah. You don''t seem yourself".


    "Gran". I sighed.


    "Okay, okay". Holding her hands up she smiled. "What''s your ns for today, are you seeing your friends?".


    "Not today, I''m going to get organised for school tomorrow". Finishing off my breakfast I ced my te in the sink.


    "I meant to say Jacob is going to make a start on the bathroom tomorrow". My stomach dropped. "They done a fabulous job with the kitchen. I can''t wait to see how the bathroom will look". "It''ll be nice". I smiled.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" She sighed.


    "I''m fine I promise. I''m going to shower". I had to get out of there. I didn''t like lying to her and she could always tell when I was hiding something. This secret wasn''t mine to tell.


    Wrapping the towel around my body I stared at my reflection in the mirror. My stomach was still in knots, my mind working overtime.


    Jake and his family were werewolf''s. How many other people in this town were the same. His mom did they they had 200 hundred members. Were the people I had be friends with all keeping this secret? Were they all beasts? Lifting my dirty clothes I exited the bathroom and went straight to my room. I needed time to understand all of this. Closing my door I jumped when I saw her sitting on my window seat.


    "What are you doing here?". I asked cing my dirty clothes in myundry basket.


    "You didn''t answer any of my calls".


    "So you thought you''d just invite yourself over?". I didn''t mean to sound rude but she needed to give me time, they all did. They couldn''t just spring this on me and expect me to be okay. This wasn''t normal to me.

 Chapter 58

    "Harsh and no your gran let me in". She sighed. "See it from our point of view Leah. I couldn''t tell you no matter how much I wanted to. It wasn''t my ce".


    I didn''t know what to say. If he hadn''t of gotten so angry would I have still found out the truth or would I still be left in the dark?


    "It''s a massive part of our life. This is who we are and now that you know you''ll understand a lot more".


    "What does this have to do with me?". I asked.


    She smiled at me before getting to her feet. "I''ll give you some space. I know finding something like this out is a lot to take in".


    "Is he okay?". I asked sinking my teeth into my bottom lip. I cared about him. I still couldn''t put my finger on why but I did.


    "He will be". She smiled. "But maybe don''t shut him out".


    "I-I don''t know if I can face him". I whispered. What would I even say?


    "Please Leah". She begged. "Please don''t shut him out".


    "I need some time". I wasn''t going to shut him out I just didn''t know how to be around him. What triggered him to turn into his animal. Could he turn whenever he wanted? Was he dangerous?


    "He''ll never hurt you".


    "I know". I knew deep down he wouldn''t hurt me but how much control did he have over his animal? I had so many questions.


    "Do you want toe over?". She asked.


    "nna I-..."


    "Need space". She smiled cutting me off.


    "Just a little but I''ll see you at school tomorrow". Only then did I realise I was still standing in my towel.


    "I''m going for coffee this afternoon with Lacey. The offers there if you want toe. No pressure though". "Maybe". I shrugged.


    "Okay well I better get home. I''ll see youter Leah".


    "Bye". I smiled.


    ..


    I had been sat in my room for what seemed like forever. Myptop open researching werewolf''s. I was sat researching an animal that only existed in the wild or so I thought before. Were they wild animals?


    This was ridiculous, I was being ridiculous. This doesn''t happen. I was still struggling to believe this was true and I had seen the proof front and centre.


    "Leah sweetheart". My gran knocked before she entered. "I brought you some coffee".


    Closing myptop I took the mug from her. "Thank you". My head was fried. I had officially worn my self out. I couldn''t google what I wanted to know because in the real world people couldn''t transform into werewolf''s. "George and I are going for lunch. Would you like toe?". She asked. "Who''s jumper is that?".


    I didn''t even hesitate to put his hoodie on when I was getting changed. It was kind of my routine now and I had yet to wash it because I was afraid it would lose his smell.


    I sounded like a crazy person.


    "No I''m actually going for coffee with nna and Lacey". I missed out the part that the hoodie belonged to Jake.


    "Hm". She grinned. "Well I''ll leave some money in the kitchen. So the jumper-.."


    "Jakes". I couldn''t remember how I ended up with it but I wasn''t giving it back.


    "I haven''t seen Jake in a few days. Is everything okay?".


    "Everything''s fine... I think".


    "Are you two still hanging out?".


    "Gran". I sighed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Can''t me me for wanting you to be happy Leah".


    And she thought Jake made me happy?


    "I am happy". Frowning I took a sip of my coffee. I liked being around Jake, we had fun together, it was easy with him.


    "He seems smitten with you". She grinned. "I''ve seen the way he looks at you".


    "Gran". I groaned. "We''re just friends".


    "Do you like him Leah?". I had no idea what she was getting at.


    "I like hanging out with him". I shrugged. "It''s not a big deal, that''s what friends do".


    "Is he just your friend though?".


    "Yes we''re-..." I stopped talking. George had obviously told her what he had seen the other day.


    "You''re allowed to want more Leah".


    Okay I wasn''t having this conversation. Jake and I were friends. Yes he took me on a few dates but that was it.


    "Gran, I love you but please I don''t need to have this conversation with you. We''re friends and that''s it".


    "Well that''s a shame because I like him and he would be good for you".


    If only she knew the half of it.


    "Maybe he would be". I shrugged.


    "I''m not going to pry anymore. We''re heading out around 12. Are you leaving before then?".


    "Not sure yet". My phone vibrated from beside me. "I won''t bete though".


    "Okay honey, please remember I''m always here if you need to talk about anything".


    "I know". I smiled. This wasn''t something I could just talk about and especially not with my gran. I wouldn''t dare share a secret that wasn''t mine. "Will you be home for dinner?". She asked.


    "I''ll be here". Stretching out my arms a yawn escaped my mouth.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?".


    "I''m fine stop worrying". Lifting my phone my stomach dropped when I saw Jakes name. If only I hadn''t saved his number again.


    "Okay, okay, I''m off. I''ll see youter".


    He had sent me a text message.


    ''Hey''.

 Chapter 59

    I didn''t know how long I sat staring at the message. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I didn''t know what to say back, do I even reply? I wasn''t going to shut him out, he didn''t deserve that. But I couldn''t just sweep what I knew under the carpet. This was big, he could turn into a wolf. I didn''t understand, I wasn''t really sure I wanted too.


    Lies...


    I like Jake there was no denying that. I liked how I felt when I was around him but I couldn''t let that cloud my judgement. He could be dangerous, probably was dangerous. He was a werewolf for petes sake!!!


    "I need to chill out". I sighed rubbing a hand down my face. Lifting my phone I typed out a new message.


    ''Hi''


    After hitting send I threw my phone to the other side of my bed. I was nervous, I was scared but I couldn''t help the little bit of excitement that was building in the pit of my stomach. "Such a loser". I groaned.


    He did things to me I couldn''t exin but I didn''t want to stop seeing him, I didn''t want to shut him out. I wanted to see him more, I wanted to see him now.


    I was so confused but the need to see him was overwhelming. Grabbing my phone andptop I headed downstairs. My gran and George had already left so I was nning on taking over the couch.


    I hated Sunday''s, the dreaded day before Monday came. I wanted to go for coffee, I wanted to go out with my friends but I didn''t want it to be weird.


    Was I the only human amongst us?


    This was ridiculous. They were human to right, part human? My head hurt, my mind working overtime. I was bored out of my mind. Opening my phone I brought up a new message. I wasn''t staying cooped up in the house all day. ''What time are you heading out? x''


    My phone started to ring, nna was calling me. Putting it on speaker I took it away from my ear sinking my teeth into my bottom lip.


    "Leah you there?".


    "Hey, yeah I''m here". I shouldn''t have messaged her. It felt weird already.


    "Can you be ready in 10?". She asked.


    "Sure, I think so".


    "I''ll give you a toot when I''m outside".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The line went dead.


    Maybe I-... no I was going.


    It was just coffee with friends, what''s the worst that could happen.


    Shaking out my hair I gave myself a once over in the mirror. I had no idea why I was feeling so nervous. Wrapping my scarf around my neck I picked up my bag slipping it over my shoulder.


    I was good to go.


    Making sure everything in my room was switched off I headed downstairs to wait on nna. And that''s what I did for the next half an hour.


    ncing down at my phone I sighed. Seriously? She now couldn''t make it. Reading the message over again I didn''t bother to reply. Finding his number I brought the phone to my ear. I hoped he wasn''t busy. "Shorty! How you doing?".


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    "I''m good Ryan, are you busy?". nna and Lacey weren''t my only friends here. She had to cancel and that was fine but I didn''t want to stay in.


    "If you count lying on the couch watching re-run of scrubs busy". Heughed. "Why, you wanna do something?".


    "Yes I hate Sundays". I groaned.


    "I''ll be there in 15".


    ..


    Grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge I decided to wait for Ryan on the front porch. The weather didn''t look promising today, it had already started to drizzle with rain. Just my luck.


    Catching sight of the cars that started filling the street I was curious as to where they were going. Walking down my front path I rolled my eyes. Of course they were stopping at his house. Jake Taylor seemed to be the life and soul.


    Was he having a party?


    Is that why nna cancelled on me?


    Catching sight of Ryan''s car I smiled. As he pulled up he jumped out car still running.


    "No fucking way". Running his hand over the side he whistled. "Damn shorty this yours?".


    "A gift from my gran".


    "Can she be my gran?". He smirked. "It''s a nice car Leah".


    "It''s just a car". Rolling my eyes I couldn''t help but stare at his house. People were still showing up and my nose was getting the better of me. I wanted to know what was going on. "It''s a merc".


    "As long as it drives I don''t care what kind it is. Now can we go or do you need another minute to swoon?". I smirked.


    "Shut up". He huffed pushing my shoulder. "Bet you''re dying to drive it". As we both got in I put my seatbelt on.


    "I''m dying to drive anything". Sighing I gave his house oncest nce before Ryan took off. "But I can''t drive until thises off".


    "Bummer. Where do you wanna go?". He asked.


    "Could go for coffee, maybe grab something to eat?".

 Chapter 60

    "I''m easy shorty, don''t think this weather is going to get any better".


    The sky was grey, the rain drizzly. I think a thunderstorm wasing.


    "Well it ain''t walking on the beach weather". Iughed. "Let''s go out of town for coffee though, I would hate to run into people that don''t like me". Making a face heughed. "Those girls ain''t got nothing on you". He winked as we took off down the highway. I could feel my phone vibrating against my boot from inside my bag but chose to ignore it. "So have you heard from Abby?". I asked.


    "Not even a text". He sighed. "I''ve been pretty busy with football practice so it''s cool".


    "Have you messaged her?".


    "Been busy". Giving me a sheepish look I rolled my eyes. Typical, wanting the girl to make the first move.


    "Ryan". I sighed. "Message her, ask her on a date, what''s the worst that could happen?".


    "Eh she could say no". Pulling into the car park of the mall he turned off the engine. "She could reject this gorgeous face". He smirked.


    "You''re at it". Unclipping my seatbelt I stared out the window looking up at the sky. The weather definitely wasn''t on our side today. "Let''s go and I will make sure you text Abby by the time we head home".


    ..


    "This is cute". He grinned. "A little mate date".


    "It''s cozy". Iughed looking over the menu. "I like that I can still see outside". It wasn''t a restaurant but it was a cute little cafe that sat along side the mall.


    "How are things with you and Jake?". He asked.


    "What do you mean?". I didn''t take my eyes of the menu. Jake and I didn''t have things. We weren''t together.


    "Ohe on Leah". Heughed. "You''re new to town and he''s Jake Taylor. People talk".


    "Not you too". I groaned. "Please don''t tell me you believe everything you hear?".


    "Course I don''t. He does seem like a good guy though and you''re hot". He shrugged. "Ask him out, what''s the worst that could happen". Making a face he shoved my arm.


    He could eat me... that''s the worst that could happen.


    "Take your own advice shorty. What you eating I''ll go order it".


    "A cheese and ham toastie with a cappino". As Ryan went to ce the order I took my phone out my bag.


    Jake had texted me again his messages were hours a part.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ''You good princess?''


    ''Fine''


    If only taking my own advice was that easy. It wasplicated and I had a feeling it was going to get worse.


    "You alright?". He asked.


    "Yeah I''m good". I smiled. "Now are you going to message Abby?".


    "Maybe". He smirked as the waitress ced our food and drinks on the table. "Maybe not".


    Rolling my eyes I picked up a piece of my toastie. "I''ve done my part". I said before taking a bit. "Grow some balls and ask her out".


    "I''ll ask her to my game on Friday then take her to the after party. Happy?".


    "For a first date?".


    "Not a date". He scowled. "Just a getting to know and you better being to my game on Friday. Better be standing in the stands cheering me on". He winked.


    "Go team go". I grinned pping my hands together. I would go to his game. I wonder if they do all the hype they did back home. Tommy yed football, the excitement and buzz at a Friday nights game was unreal. "Next big thing". He smirked. "Jake who?". Heughed causing my to chuckle. "They''ll be talking about me in years toe".


    "Yeah okay, settle that ego down just a little". I grinned. "Won''t be able to get you through those doors".


    "I''m kidding". He grinned. "I''m good but I''m not that good".


    Finishing off my food I picked up my cappino and took a sip. "Is that what you want to do?". I asked looking out the window. The rain had got heavier, the sky growing darker. Something was definitely brewing up there. "If I get my schrship then yeah. University is mad expensive, it''s money my folks don''t have". Taking a sip of his juice he pulled out his phone. "Here''s hoping I get scouted real soon". He grinned.


    "At least you know what you want to do". I sighed. "I haven''t even applied to any universities yet".


    "We graduate in less than 6 months". He frowned.


    "I know but I don''t even know if I want to go to university".


    "Really?".


    "Yeah". I wasn''t sure what I wanted to be or do with the rest of my life. "I don''t have it all nned out". I shrugged. "I''m eighteen, surely I don''t have to figure it all out straight away?".


    "Nah shorty, just do you and I''m sure everything will work out fine. You wanna get out of here?".


    "Yeah". Finishing off my coffee I got to my feet. "It looks wild out there".


    "It''s definitely going to be a wild one tonight".


    As we rushed to his car I was drenched by the time I got inside. It was horrible outside. The wind and the rain, we shouldn''t be out.


    "Holy hell it''s almost 4 o''clock". We had been out for ages.


    "Time flys when you''re having fun". He winked. "And when you''re in greatpany".


    Shaking my head I couldn''t help my smile. I liked hanging out with Ryan. He was cute and funny and he always made meugh. I wasfortable around him and I knew I had made a friend for life.


    "Does the weather get bad here?". I asked as he took off down the road.


    "When it rains it pours, could be like this for days maybe even weeks. When it gets really bad they tend to shut everything down, schools included".


    "They shut the school?". I would take that.


    "They shut everything. The storms here are really bad and I think we may be getting the bacsh of one right now".


    The rest of the car ride home was quiet butfortable. As we pulled up to my house I noticed my gran wasn''t home yet. I also noticed Jake still had people over. Cars were parked everywhere, they were basically taking up the full street. "Thank you for today. We need to do it again". Unclipping my seatbelt I grabbed hold of my bag.


    "Anytime shorty".


    "Fingers crossed they shut the school". I grinned opening the car door. "If not I''ll see you tomorrow". The rain wasshing door, closing the door behind me I ran up the garden path and took shelter under the front porch. Waving goodbye to Ryan I searched my bag for my keys. I was in need of dry clothes and a hair dryer.


    I could hearmotion, the loudness of voices, theughter. I was trying my hardest to ignore it. He always had people over but never the amount I''ve seen pull up today.


    Who throws a party on a Sunday?


    Why wasn''t I invited?


    Was it even a party?

 Chapter 61

    Turning my key in the door I went inside and locked it behind me. Turning on the light I slipped my jacket and boots off and went to find a dry towel.


    I hadn''t heard from my gran since she left, my stomach was in knots because of how bad the weather was. What if she was stuck somewhere? Drying out my hair I stripped out of my wet clothes and put them straight into the washing machine. Taking my phone out of my bag I checked to see if she had sent any messages or at least tried to phone. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Nothing!! Putting the kettle on to boil I took fresh pjs from theundry pile and quickly put them all.


    I could hear the rain battering off the window. The wind had began to pick up. All in all I was d I was back home and safe. Emptying some hot chocte into a mug I filled it to the top with boiling water before adding a little milk. She would be home soon.


    An hour had passed and she still wasn''t home. I had put the vampire diaries on but couldn''t concentrate. The weather was making me worry, what if she had been in an ident? Dialling her number I put the phone to my ear. No answer!


    Now I was freaking out a little. Phone in hand I started to pace the living room jumping slightly when it started to vibrate. She was calling me. "Hello".


    "Are you home?". She asked.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, where are you?".


    "Listen honey I don''t think I''m going to make it home tonight. There has been an ident and they''ve shut the road off, we can''t get in". An ident?


    "Are you safe? The weather is really bad. I seen on the news they think a storm ising. Don''t you go outside Leah".


    "I''m safe gran, I''m home. Are you safe, is George with you?". I asked.


    "We''re both safe. I hate that I''m not home with you. Will you be okay? Maybe phone nna and go stay with her?". She suggested.


    "I''m okay I''ll see you tomorrow just stay safe".


    "I don''t want you to be alone when the weather is this bad Leah. Could you please phone nna or even Charlotte".


    "Gran I''m fine... hello?".... I was losing her, the connection poor. "Hello, can you hear me?".


    "Leah?"....


    "I''m here".


    "I-Leah-.. go.. and... nna".


    The line went dead.


    I wasn''t going to stay with nna. I was perfectly fine in my own home. I would ride the storm out with some hot Cheetos and the Salvatore brothers.


    I had brought my duvet down stairs, turned off all the lights and was curled on the sofa. I waspletely ignoring the fact that it felt like my house would blow away.


    I was warm,fortable and safe.


    It waste but I wasn''t tired. My phone signal hadpletely gone, all connections down. My wifi down, so no more Netflix. I was sitting in my living room on my own in the dark.


    I wonder if Mr hotshot was still having his party.


    Pushing the covers off I flicked on themp squeezing my eyes shut at the brightness. Walking into the kitchen I opened the fridge, I wasn''t really hungry but I was bored and always had room for snacks.


    I wondered if I could still get take out?


    Rolling my eyes at that ridiculous idea I took out some chicken dropping it when I heard voices outside my back garden.


    It waste and I was here on my own with no cell reception.


    "She''s probably sleeping".


    "Nah I can see some light".


    "Jake-..."


    "I need to make sure she''s alright". He snapped.


    Was he referring to me?


    "Yeah because sneaking around someone''s house in the middle of the night is sane".


    Who was with him?


    "Shut up". He hissed. "She didn''t reply to myst message".


    I didn''t get it.


    "Probably because she''s sleeping-..."


    Sighing I walked to my back door and pulled it open, I gasped, he was so close. "W-what are you guys doing out there, the weather is crazy".


    "Checking in Leah, you good?". Jack? I couldn''t see anything because Jake was blocking my view.


    "I have no inte or cell reception but I''ll live. Seriously you should get out of the rain". It was wild and windy.


    "We''re used to it. Is your gran not home?".


    Why was he standing all the way back there. cing my hand on Jakes side I pushed him slightly so I could see. The way he tensed didn''t go un-noticed. "There was an ident and they shut the road off but I''m good. Go home, get out of the rain".


    "Jack head home I won''t be long. Make sure the rest of the territory is secure".


    "You got it Alpha"...


    Alpha? I thought his dad was Alpha!


    This was the first time I had seen him since it happened. Not realising I was still touching him I removed my hand and crossed my arms over my chest.


    I felt at ease for the first time tonight. Being in his presence was safe, I felt safe.


    "Do you want toe in?". I asked sinking my teeth into my bottom lip. His head snapped up his eyesnding on mine. I couldn''t look away. My heart was beating so fast. I wanted to be with him, I wanted to be close to him.

 Chapter 62

    His eyes, they had changed. They were darker, more feral.


    "Jake". My voice was barely a whisper.


    Moving away from me he closed his eyes running his hands through his hair. "Give me a minute babe". My heart thudded in my chest. He looked to be in pain, he seemed to be struggling.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "A-are you okay?". Taking a few steps back I swallowed the lump that appeared in the back of my throat. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Always princess". Walking towards me he slipped his arms around my waist burying his head in the crook of my neck and inhaling deeply. "Your scent". He growled. "You''ve no idea what you do to me. You''re f*****g perfect". I couldn''t breathe.


    "Fuck you''re beautiful". Pulling back he brushed his nose against mine.


    "I-I..." For once I had no words. I couldn''t speak, couldn''t think. He had took over everything. My thoughts, my senses. "Jake". I whispered feeling his arms loosen.


    "I can hear how fast your heart is beating". He whispered brushing the loose strands of hair off my face. "I can smell your fear baby, I''d never hurt you".


    I knew he wouldn''t but I couldn''t help it. I was scared, nervous and maybe even a little excited. He was here, I was in his arms.


    Was this what I wanted?


    I wasn''t sure but it felt right. Him being here felt right.


    "Come inside out the rain". Stepping back I instantly missed his touch, I missed the closeness.


    As I heard the back door close I put the kettle on grabbing two mugs.


    "We need to talk babe".


    "I know, do you want coffee?".


    "I''ll be up all night". He grinned.


    Shrugging I put his mug away and filled up my own. High chance of me sleeping tonight anyway. I was wide awake and my gran wasn''t here. I hadn''t slept in the house on my own before. Taking a seat at the kitchen ind I waited for him to begin. I had so many questions, so many things I wanted to know.


    "Have you ever heard of werewolf''s?". He asked sitting across from me.


    Really?


    "I know what a wolf is Jake". Rolling my eyes I took a sip of my coffee. "But what you turned into-.." I couldn''t finish my sentence. I had never seen anything like it.


    "Werewolf". He corrected. "Not wolf princess".


    Same thing!!


    "Can you change wherever you want?". I asked.


    "Yes".


    "Do you have any triggers?".


    "Anger".


    "When- when you changed, you changed because of me. I made you angry".


    "You made us angry. I have excellent control over him but with you it''s difficult".


    Him?


    "We''re one Leah, but he can take over, he can take control and when he does it''s not pretty".


    "How?". I whispered.


    "Let''s just say he''s very protective of you. We both are".


    "Once he takes control is it easy to get back?". I asked.


    "Depends on why he takes over". Slipping off the stool he walked towards me. "Burning rage, frustration, of course anger and sometimes even arousal". Scratching the back of his head I noticed the light shade of pink spread over his cheeks. He was embarrassed. "So all of you can change into werewolf''s?".


    "Yeah".


    "Everyone I know here is a werewolf". I was talking more to myself than Jake.


    "Not everyone". He broke through my thoughts making me look at him. "Your little friend Ryan is human".


    "Why do you have to say it like that?". I asked.


    "Because I can fucking smell him on you. I can''t stand it. You should only smell like me". He growled teeth clenched.


    "What does that even mean?".


    "You''re fucking mine that''s what it means". Closing the gap between us he grabbed hold of my chin. "You can have friends baby just as long as they know you belong to me".


    Pushing his hand off I got to my feet. He was being ridiculous, I wasn''t a piece of meat he could just im.


    "This caveman act doesn''t suit you". Grabbing my cup I emptied the remains into the sink.


    "It''s not an act baby. Trust me when I say you''re mine. The more you run the more we chase". He smirked.


    "Ryan is just my friend". I sighed. It was gettingte and I didn''t want to argue with him. Yawning I rubbed at my eyes. "It''ste Jake".


    "We''re not done yet Leah".


    "I''m tired". It was still wild outside so I was guessing school was off. "And I think I''ve learnt enough for tonight". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I thought it would have been different around him. I thought I''d maybe be a little more cautious or at least afraid but I wasn''t.


    "There''s so much more princess".


    Another yawn escaped my mouth, my eyes growing heavy. "Yeah and it''s nearly 1am". I was shattered from being up so early. "There''s always tomorrow".


    "You think I''m leaving you on your own when''s it''s like that outside?". Shaking his head he moved so fast. His hands rested on my hips, his breath fanning my face.


    He couldn''t stay here, my gran would have a heart attack.


    "You can''t stay here Jake. My gran isn''t home and she wouldn''t approve". I could see her face now, eighteen or not I wouldn''t see outside for a while if I let him stay. "She wouldn''t even know I was here". He whispered brushing his nose against mine.


    No!


    "You can''t". Shaking my head I ced my hand against his chest. I needed air. I couldn''t handle him being this close to me.


    "But I could".


    "Jake". I sighed.


    "I just want to make sure you''re safe. You won''t even know I''m here".


    He wasn''t giving up but I was too tired to argue.


    "Fine but you''re sleeping on the floor".


    ..


    True to his word he took the floor.


    I couldn''t sleep.


    I could feel him staring, watching me as if I were his prey. The wind had picked up whistling through the night sky, the rain battering off my windows.


    Huffing loudly I sat up. I couldn''t let him sleep on the floor, it didn''t sit well with me. I also wasn''t sure if I wanted him to sleep beside me. I didn''t know if I could handle the closeness. I didn''t want to end up doing something I might regret.


    "What''s wrong princess?".


    "I can''t sleep". I huffed.


    "You feeling okay?". He asked.


    "Just get in the damn bed Jake". Laying back down I turned onto my side.


    I didn''t need to tell him twice.

 Chapter 63

    Feeling the slight breeze as he pulled the cover back I tensed. He was spending the night in my bed.


    "Princess".


    "Stop calling me that". I groaned.


    "Leah". He sighed.


    "I''m tired".


    "Rx babe you''re all tense, you need to chill out".


    I was trying my hardest to rx but it was difficult with him being this close to me. Taking a deep breath I turned around so I could face him. I was d it was dark.


    "I''m not used to anyone else being in here". Never once have I had a guy share my bed, not even Tommy. It was strange and it didn''t help that I had all these crazy feelings that I didn''t understand. "I don''t bite princess".


    "Again with the princess". I huffed. He didn''t understand how much he was effecting me. He didn''t understand that this was way out of my depth. I didn''t know how to deal with what I felt for him. Turning away from him I froze when I felt the coolness of his hand against my back.


    "You wanna know why I call you that?".


    "No". I couldn''t think when he was touching me.


    Heughed.


    "You mad?".


    "No". I sighed. "I just-.." I couldn''t say what I wanted to say. I didn''t know how to say it. I didn''t want to make him angry.


    "You don''t know how to act around me now". He removed his hand from my back. "It''s okay Leah I get it. You finding out-..."


    "I think I like you". I blurted out cutting him off. There was no point trying to deny the feelings that were growing for him. What was the point in hiding it or trying to hide from it. "I can''t exin how or why and in the short amount of time that we''ve known each other I shouldn''t feel like this but I do. You make me feel safe".


    "Babe"...


    "I''m so confused". I whispered. I barely knew him and yet it felt like I''ve known him for years.


    "It''s the bond".


    Now he had thrown me off. What bond? What even is a bond?


    "Our mating bond". He sighed cing his hand back against my back. Even when he did that it soothed me. Any worry I had gone and just by one touch.


    "Mating bond as in like when animals mate?". I was afraid of what he was going to say.


    "We imprinted on you. My wolf, we, you''re mine Leah. All of what you''re feeling is because of the bond. You may not understand it babe but it''s real. You were made just for me. You''ve no idea how long I''ve been waiting on you". He whispered. "B-but I''m not a werewolf". I stuttered. "Don''t I have to be like you?".


    "Human mates aremon. We can''t help who we imprint on babe. The first time I saw you I knew, the amount of strength it took to keep him at bay". Heughed.


    "It''s weird". I whispered. "I''ve never felt like this before with anyone".


    "But you do feel it?".


    "I-.. yes. I feel everything and more so when we''re together but you can''t just throw all this on me. I need time to think, process, I can''t just jump into something I don''t fully understand". He may not like that but I had to do this for me. I had to be sure this was what I wanted.


    "You''re going to give me a chance?". He sounded surprised, shocked even.


    "I didn''t say that". I grinned into my pillow. Would it be so bad giving him a proper chance?


    I had nothing to lose.


    "But you''re not rejecting me?". He asked.


    Turning around I sat up leaning my back against the headboard, I still liked that it was dark and he couldn''t see me.


    "Rejecting you?".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Nothingpares to finding your mate". Taking a hold of my hand heced our fingers. "The way you feel, think, live. They make it all better, you make it better, you make me better. But sometimes a mate can reject you. If you decide you don''t want me and you don''t want to be one with me and reject me then in time my wolf will die".


    My stomach dropped. This was serious. This wasn''t going to be the average rtionship. I was eighteen, how did I know this was what I wanted for the rest of my life.


    "With everyday that passes the bond grows stronger. The feelings you have are real, you felt the connection to me straight away didn''t you?". He asked.


    "The feelings were there. The connection strong but at the time I didn''t understand what it was. It confused the hell out of me. You were at the gas station the night I arrived".


    "The first time I saw you". He chuckled. "I had to see you again which is why I came to your house. Little did I know nna had bet me to it".


    "Did she know?". I asked.

 Chapter 64

    "When an Alpha finds their mate it''s a pretty big deal".


    "Wait, I thought your dad was Alpha?".


    "When he steps down the title will be mine. You will stand by my side, you will be my Luna, you will help me run our pack". "Jake-... I-.".


    "You need some time to process babe and that''s okay. I''ll give you that time but just so you know I''m not going anywhere. Now that you have acknowledged the bond it''ll be harder to stay apart". He needed to slow down and stop talking. My mind was going into overdrive.


    "Can I ask you something?".


    "Anything princess. I will always be honest with you".


    "If you''ve always known there was someone out there for you why did you sleep with all those girls?". Even asking the question made me cringe. It wasn''t any of my business before but now it was.


    "I''m twenty four I didn''t think I''d ever find you. Usually when you turn eighteen that''s when it''s supposed to happen but for me it didn''t. Could say I needed something to keep me upied". At least he was honest.


    "And now?". I asked sinking my teeth into my bottom lip.


    "I am as much yours as you are mine". He growled. "There will only ever be you Leah. I don''t want or need anyone else".


    "I don''t like it when girls touch you". At least now I knew why I felt the rage within me. "I don''t get jealous Jake but I did, I do". I whispered. I had never been the jealous type but with him the slightest thing got to me. "You don''t have to be jealous babe I-..."


    "But you get jealous to. Ryan is my friend, you''ve been with most of the girls that hate me". Pushing the covers off I swung my legs over the side of my bed. My brain wouldn''t shut off after everything I have learned tonight. "You don''t see the way they look at me. Threatening me when I''m out for coffee. It''s horrible and there is only so much I can take before I snap".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Babe-..."


    "No Jake". Cutting him off I got to my feet switching on my bedsidemp. "If they hated me before then they''ll despise me now. They could hurt me".


    He growled, snarled even. My heart pounded against my chest.


    "They hurt you they''ll die". His teeth were clenched, his eyes nted.


    "Don''t be ridiculous". I sighed rubbing a hand down my face.


    "What did you just say to me?". He snapped pushing the covers off and jumping out of bed. "This isn''t ridiculous Leah, your life isn''t ridiculous. If anyone was to hurt you then-..."


    "You''d kill them". Rolling my eyes my heart jumped when he grabbed my wrist and pulled me to him.


    "I''d do worse than that princess. I''d sink my teeth into their neck and rip their fucking heads off. No one touches you". He was physically shaking, his eyes no longer brown but ck.


    His wolf.


    "No one touches you but me". His grip tightened as he held me closer burying his head in my neck. "You''re mine Leah, every single bit of you is mine". He was breathing deeply as if breathing in my scent was helping him calm down. "O-okay". I stuttered. I was shaking, I was afraid. I wasn''t sure Jake was Jake anymore.


    "Don''t be afraid of me Leah, never be afraid". He whispered his grip loosening. "I''ll never hurt you ever".


    "I know". I whispered. I believed everything he was saying. I knew he would never hurt me intentionally.


    As he pulled back he brought his hand up cupping my face. "You want to go to bed?". Running his thumb over my bottom lip I couldn''t help it, my tongue caught it, a tingling sensation building in the pit of my stomach.


    His eyes burned through mine, his teeth clenched. It only excited me, made me want to see what else could happen. With my good hand I ran my fingers slowly up his arm resting it on top of his shoulder.


    "Princess". He growled as I moved my fingers slowly down his chest.


    "What?". I whispered my hand stopping just above the top of his boxers. Dropping my eyes to his lips and back again I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. I wanted to kiss him. I''ve never wanted to kiss him as badly as I do right now. I was turned on, my heart racing. I was nervous but excited and I wanted more. He made me feel alive, awake inside. Slipping my hand into the waistband of his boxers he froze.


    "Babe". He hissed as I moved my hand lower, I could feel his pubic hair beneath my fingers. "Stop". He growled cing his hand on top of mine.


    It was like I had been hit with cold water. What was I doing? Pulling my hand back I put some distance between us. Did I really just have my hand in his boxers?


    Oh god.


    Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I tried my hardest not tough. Iughed when I was nervous and when I put myself into weird situations.


    "Leah". As he took a step towards me I put my hand up. I was embarrassed. I had made a fool of myself by attempting to seduce him. I wasn''t sure if that''s what I was doing.


    "You should go". He didn''t need to know I was embarrassed.


    "Babe don''t-.."


    "Just go Jake". I was so stupid in thinking he would want that. I was stupid for even trying, I was jumping in and it back fired.


    "It''s 3am princess I''m going nowhere". My mouth fell open as I watched him climb back into bed. Smirking at me he patted my side. "You just going to stand there or are you getting in?".


    Rolling my eyes I turned off my light and climbed back in. He was so smug at times, I wanted to punch him. Rolling onto my side I turned away from him and closed my eyes. He matched my movements, his arm sliding over my stomach pulling me closer to him. "Jake what-..."


    "Just go to sleep princess". He grunted.

 Chapter 65

    I knew he was still here. The weight of him against me and the heat that was radiating from him was like afort nket. Groaning I moved closer to him, this felt right, us being like this felt right.


    He


    was still here.... oh shit!


    Pushing him off I almost fell out the bed. He couldn''t be here when she got home. Grabbing my phone I groaned, it wasn''t even 7 o''clock. I was so tired, my eyes hurt, my head hurt. Pulling my curtain open I wished I hadn''t. The weather was still bad, the wind had really picked up. It was dark and miserable outside.


    "Babee back to bed". He groaned. "And shut that damn curtain". Letting the curtain loose my eyes fell into slits. I don''t know who he thought he was talking to like that.


    "You need to leave". Yes I was being petty by asking him to leave but I also didn''t need the third degree from my gran. Huffing he rolled over throwing his arm over his eyes. "What time is it?". He asked.


    "Time for you to go home". Picking up his jeans I threw them at him grinning when theynded on his face.


    He growled.


    That was something I don''t think I''ll ever get used to.


    "You''re on thin ice princess". Removing the jeans he ced them on the floor. My grin grew. I kinda liked getting under his skin.


    "Well I can be on thin iceter. Get up and go home". His eyes opened, the re evident. Someone was a little cranky this morning.


    "You seriously trying to kick me out?". Rubbing his eyes a yawn escaped his mouth. "Come back to bed and stop being silly". Rolling over he slid his hand under my pillow and closed his eyes.


    Seriously?


    I was having heart palpitations at the thought of my gran walking in and he wanted to go back to sleep?


    "Stop overthinking everything and get in the damn bed". He sighed.


    "Jake my gran-..."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Who cares if she catches us we''re only sleeping now get in the fucking bed before Ie get you". He growled.


    That growl did something to my insides.


    It was really early and the weather was still bad. I don''t even know if she would make it home at all. If she did catch us like this would it be so bad? She did like him but then again he was in my bed. Whether she liked him or not I knew she wouldn''t approve. "Leah". He snapped causing me to jump.


    "So grumpy". I huffed pulling his hoodie over my head. I was going to make some coffee and call her.


    "I''m tired Leah. We only fell asleep a few hours ago. I need my sleep babe". Rolling my eyes I pulled my curtain back again. Big mistake on my part. "I swear to fuck. Shut that damn curtain and get back into bed. I won''t tell you again". I knew his teeth were clenched. I couldn''t tell with the tone of his voice.


    This was my house. He couldn''t tell me what to do in here. In fact he couldn''t tell me what to do period. Closing the curtain I walked towards my door pulling it open. "I''m going for coffee". He didn''t reply but just to get under his skin that little bit more I mmed the door shut behind me, smirking when I heard him cursing.


    Who did he think he was speaking to me like that in my own home. Reaching my living room I turned the heating on. The air was a little cold this morning and I didn''t do cold. Walking into the kitchen I sighed when I realised I hadn''t cleaned up the chicken I droppedst night. Flicking the switch on the kettle I fixed my cup and put the chicken in the bin.


    My phone was stillying on the ind where I left it. Checking it I sighed with relief when I noticed my signal was back. Pressing her number I put the phone to my ear.


    "Leah, Are you okay?".


    "I''m okay just tired. Are you okay, are youing home?". I didn''t like that she wasn''t here.


    "Did you go stay with nna?". She asked.


    "I''m at home". I sighed. "But I''m okay. They shut everything down here when the weathers bad like this. Schools shut".


    "I heard which is why I wanted you to go and stay with nna. I don''t want you to be on your own".


    I wanted to tell her I wasn''t on my own. I had a gigantic werewolf keeping mepany. Wait, was she noting home today?


    "They shut everything here Leah. I can''t get back home until the storms over. They aren''t letting anyone in or out". She sighed. This was ridiculous.

 Chapter 66

    "Where are you staying?". I asked pouring some hot water into my cup.


    "It''s a good thing George doesn''t live in this town". Sheughed. "We''re safe I just want you to be safe until I cane home".


    "I''m safe gran I just-..." I gasped as his arms circled my waist. Gritting my teeth I nudged him with my hips. What the hell was he ying at? "Leah, you there?".


    "I''m-I''m here". With his hands against my stomach I inhaled deeply when they started to move. This wasn''t okay, why did he think this was okay? Around my waist, down onto my hips and moving so they were resting against my a*s. "Hopefully this blows over in a few days. Cell reception isn''t great honey but I have to know you''re okay. Don''t be by yourself, I could call Charlotte if-.."


    "No it''s okay". Stomping my foot on top of his I made a face when he hissed. "I''m all good on my own. I like the quiet". Moving away from him I smirked at his re.


    "Stay safe sweetheart. I''ll check in with you every few hours. Is there enough food, I can''t remember if there''s enough food. Oh god you''re appointment for your hand, you can''t go out in that".


    I had forgotten all about that.


    "I''m sure they''ll reschedule my appointment so don''t panic and there''s lots of food so I''m not going to starve. Tell George I said hi and I''ll speak to you soon okay?".


    "Okay sweetheart. I''ll see you soon. Love you Leah".


    "I love you too. Speak soon". Ending the call I picked up my cup. My re was matching his.


    "You''re a feisty little thing". He hissed. "But do that again and I''ll take you over my knee". His nostrils red, his eyes growing dark. He could re his nostrils all he wanted. I didn''t care.


    Rolling my eyes I sipped some of my coffee. "You need to leave". Just because she couldn''t get home didn''t mean he could stay. I didn''t want him to stay.


    Lies.


    He smirked.


    I didn''t like when he smirked. It meant he was thinking.


    "You don''t want me to leave princess". As the words left his mouth he was moving towards me. Every step he took I took one back.


    "You can''t stay here". I couldn''t break the stare, couldn''t take my eyes off his.


    "You heard what your gran said. She doesn''t want you to be alone".


    Another step closer.


    "That doesn''t mean you can stay. I''m a big girl I can look after myself". I took another step back. I couldn''t let him touch me. If he did that then I knew I would let him stay. I still needed time to think. "I never said you couldn''t look after yourself".


    "Then leave".


    "Why do you want me to leave?".


    I don''t.


    "Because I-." I gasped. How did he get so close without me noticing. Taking the cup I was holding he ced it on the counter top.


    "You don''t want me to leave baby". Brushing his fingers against my cheek my eyes closed. He was right I didn''t want him to leave. Feeling his hand against my waist he pulled me flush against him a sigh escaping my mouth. "You want me to stay". He whispered. I could feel his breath against my lips. I was like putty in his hands. This bond was driving me crazy. "Let me stay a little". Feeling his lips against mine I kissed him back. "Just until the storm passes". He whispered cing another kiss against my lips. It was light but it hit me like a train. "Just let me be here". This time I felt his breath against my neck. He ced a kiss there, his tongue tasting my skin.


    I moaned.


    What the..... He did it again.


    "You taste like the fucking ocean". He groaned. "Like a breath of fresh air".


    "Hmm". I moaned reaching my good hand up and pulling on his hair. I was gone. It was like I was in a haze, a built up s****l haze.


    "Princess". He growled. I didn''t even realise he wasn''t touching me anymore. I was to busy in my own head, to horny to notice. Opening my eyes I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. Why was he ring?


    Did I do something wrong?


    "Damn baby you''re not making this any easier". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Moving away from me he ran a hand over his face. "You''ve no idea". He sighed. I was confused, frustrated and horny. I was annoyed at myself for letting him do this to me.


    "I''m not making it easy?". I huffed. "You can''t just get me all horny and then do nothing". I red. My body was on fire, to the point where I wanted to touch myself.


    His re matched mine. "You think I don''t want to touch you". He snapped. "I can smell you. Do you know how hard it is for me not to do anything about that?".


    He could smell me?


    "It''s driving me insane". His grit out. "Fuck baby I want nothing more than to taste you but you''re not ready, we''re not ready. It''s too soon".


    "Then you need to stop touching me". Straightening my shoulders I grabbed my cup. "And you need to go home". Turning away from him I got out of there and headed for my room.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I couldn''t be around him just now. I wanted sex, I wanted toe. I wanted to kiss him, I wanted him to take me.


    I wanted Jake Taylor.


    Gritting my teeth I mmed my bedroom door shut. He didn''t follow me and when I heard the front door close I knew he had left.

 Chapter 67

    I woke around eleven.


    My body was still on fire. I couldn''t stop thinking about him. His hands all over me, his lips against my I wanted to cry.


    I was sexually frustrated and pissed off at the same time. How did he think doing that to me was fair?


    I didn''t know how much more I could take. I had never felt like this with anyone. I''ve only ever had on I wanted that, I still do.


    wanted to scream at him. He did this to me, he was making me feel like this and giving me nothing.


    I me with everyday that passes the bond will be stronger. How long was I going to feel like this? partner, one boyfriend and yet I was ready to strip naked and let him have his way with me.


    Grabbing my pillow I screamed into it. What was happening to me? What was he doing to me? Pushing the covers off I got out of bed checking my phone. nna had messaged me a few hours ago.


    ''Hey, are you okay? Want toe over? Or I cane to you. I have lots of snacks and I have booze your ancy it? Schools are shut until this is over. Ax''


    I didn''t know if I could handle thepany right now but it did beat being on my own. I didn''t need for Jake toe back here. He couldn''te back here when I was like this. I didn''t even know what was happening to me. ''I''m good! Maybee over in a little while. I''m not long up and it''s way to early to drink lol but I could use thepany :)''


    After showering and changing into fresh clothes I was sat at my kitchen ind trying to think of something other than sex and Jake or sex with Jake.


    ld know straight away that something was wrong.


    in that weather. Opening the fridge door my stomach dropped. I ruined the chickenst night and all I could see were some eggs and turkey. What I would do nd and shut the door. Checking to see if we had bread I cursed when I heard it.


    didnt know why I was getting upset over broken eggs. opened up a new message.


    My gran kept to her word and was sending me messages every few hours. I was d she wasn''t here, s I had no way to burn my energy. I would usually run to get all my frustration out but I couldn''t go outside for a muffin and a cappino right about now. Taking thest two egg out the holder I ced them o Looking at the mess on the floor I cried out in frustration. Was anything else going to go wrong today? "This was his fault". I groaned wiping at my eyes. I couldn''t function because of him. Lifting my phone Hey, I don''t really have any food here. Is there any chance you could bring me something over?! Sorry I knew nna would pull through she always did. I also had no idea why it was okay for them to be ou Every little thing was getting to me. I couldn''t leave my house, I couldn''t drive because of my hand. I could "I wasn''t ready". Huffing I balled my hand into a fist. How could he say I wasn''t ready, he didn''t know nie. My But no the big bad wolf says I''m not ready.


    "Whatever". I sighed.


    ask out I''m starving lol x''


    at and not me.


    have sex because he wouldn''t allow it.


    rustration was turning to anger. I was angry at him, I was angry at the way he just left. I wanted him to touch me, god I wanted to touch him.


    I was angry, frustrated and tired. I needed coffee and something in my belly. Going about the kitchen I made myself a coffee.


    I was sat to wrapped up in my own thoughts that I didn''t hear here in.


    "I brought some goodies". She grinned cing the bag on the counter. "You okay?". She asked.


    No I wasn''t okay and you''re brothers to me. That''s what I wanted to say but I didn''t want to get into it with her.


    "I''m okay and thank you for this".


    "My moms been cooking since sunrise". She sighed rolling her eyes. "Looking after everyone like always". Yeah that sounded like Charlotte. She treated everyone like her own. Taking off her wet coat she hung it on the door. Getting two tes from the cupboard I watched as nna fixed the breakfast. "Any idea when the storm will pass?". I asked.


    "Take it your gran can''t get home?".


    "They aren''t letting anyone in or out". I sighed.


    "You cane stay with me until it''s over". She suggested.


    I couldn''t, I couldn''t be near him right now. Not when I couldn''t control what I was feeling. Not when he wouldn''t touch me.


    "The bond". She whispered causing my head to snap up.


    "It''s driving me insane". I groaned. I felt like a dog in heat. I wanted to be with him, I wanted to feel the closeness. The tingling sensation in the pit of my stomach was still there. "It''s only going to get worse". She added.


    That''s not what I wanted to hear. "My body is on fire nna. I can''t stop thinking about him, I''m frustrated. I want s*x". I cried.


    Sheughed and that only pissed me off more.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It''s not funny". I snapped. I didn''t know what to do or how to control it. I wanted to w my skin off, I needed something to help ease the difort.


    "No Leah I''m notughing because you''re like this I''mughing because he''s the same".


    Good! He was suffering just as much as me.


    "I haven''t felt like this before. Why is it so intense right now. We''ve spent time together before and it''s never been like this".

 Chapter 68

    "You acknowledged the bond, you epted his wolf and until he marks you it''s not going to go away, if anything it''ll only intensify. Everything will heighten, the way you feel right now is just a little of what''s toe". "It''s the world we live in Leah. This is how it works".


    "I-I can''t do it". I cried breakfast forgotten about. "Why did he do this to me?". I asked.


    "Well it''s a stupid world". Squeezing my legs together I sighed at the little bit of release. I needed something, anything.


    "You''re strong you''ll get through this. I know you will". She whispered.


    "I-I need-....


    "You need him". Cutting me off she ced her hand on top of mine but I pulled it back. I didn''t like that, why did it feel like it burned. She made a face.


    "What, what is it?". I panicked.


    "The bond". She sighed. "Until he marks you the difort you''ll feel to the slightest touch by anyone but him will feel like that".


    "Please tell me you''re lying". I groaned cing my head in my hands. "How many days will I feel like this?". I couldn''t handle it already, this bond, what it was doing to me.


    "It doesn''t have a time spam Leah. It''s nature let it run it''s course".


    "Is it effecting me like this because I''m not like him?". The coolness of the counter against my face was nice, soothing even.


    "No it happens to us all. Regardless if you''re a werewolf or not. The bond is a beautiful thing". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Lifting my head up I red. It wasn''t beautiful, it was anything but beautiful. My emotions were running high and I didn''t know if I wanted to burst out crying or punch something.


    Sighing I pushed my chair back and got to my feet. I needed to cool off. I had to find a way to try and settle the burning inside. Unlocking my back door I pulled it open.


    "Leah it''s pouring rain".


    The coolness of the air was weing, satisfying. Closing my eyes I breathed deeply. It wasn''t shifting the pain but it was easing it, it was calming. I wonder if the rain against my skin would feel better. ncing at nna I shrugged my shoulders before I ripped the T-shirt from my body.


    "Leah don''t that''s-..."


    Pulling off my jeans I stepped outside. I didn''t care that I was only in my underwear. Iughed when the water touched my skin.


    This helped.


    "You''ll catch a cold". She hissed.


    I didn''t care. The burning dimmed, the tingling easing. Walking further into my back yard I felt the grass beneath my feet.


    "Come back inside". She yelled.


    The wind whipped around my body, the rain soaking my skin. This was crazy, I was crazy but I didn''t care. If this was the only way to make me feel better then so be it.


    Latching onto my arm I hissed as she pulled me back up the yard and through the back door. She was strong.


    "Let me go". I cried. She couldn''t touch me, no one could touch me. Handing me a towel I red at her as I took it.


    "That was stupid". She hissed. "It''s torrential rain outside and you thought standing in it would be fun".


    "It helped". I snapped wrapping the towel around my body.


    "No it was stupid. Could have just took a bath". She shrugged. "Now eat something".


    We sat in silence as I picked at my breakfast. I wanted to go back outside. I was on edge, my body felt like it was shaking from the inside.


    "You need to dry off. Your hair is soaking". She sighed.


    Shrugging my shoulders I lifted my te emptying what I had left into the trash.


    "It will get easier I promise".


    "When?".


    "When he decides to mark you. Once you wear his mark all of the difort and pain will go".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "When he decides?". Iughed. "So I could feel this way for weeks, months?".


    "Potentially yes". She whispered.


    Why was it his decision? Didn''t I have a say? He knew what I was going through and if he was going through the same then what was he waiting for?


    "He''s not as bad as me is he?". I asked. I already knew he wasn''t. No one would suffer this is they knew how to stop it.


    "No he''s not but it is effecting him".


    Iughed sarcastically. "So he''s willingly making me suffer, because that''s what this is. It''s torture, I want-..." I stopped talking. What was the point, nna couldn''t do anything, she couldn''t take the pain away. "You got this". She whispered. "He''ll break before you do, trust me".


    "What do you mean?".


    "He doesn''t want to force anything on you. You think he likes seeing you like this. It''s killing him Leah but he has to wait it out. He has to make sure you want this, want him".


    That did make sense when I thought about it.


    "You''re strong Leah and I know you can wait it out. Imagine being Jake right now, imagine having your wolf wing you on the inside desperate toe out".


    "Is he in pain?". I whispered.


    "Don''t be surprised if he ends up on your doorstep tonight".


    "He can''t".


    "The force of the pull is strong, the bond is strong, growing stronger and if he loses control to his wolf".


    "You''ve no idea how much I want him, how much I want to go to him". I cried.


    "It''s natural Leah, trust the process".


    How could I trust the process when I didn''t know what it was.


    "I bet I look ridiculous right now". Iughed. "Does it get better?".


    "Get dried and dressed I''m going to take you to my moms and don''t panic Jake won''t be there. It''s best you talk to her".


    "What, no. I can''t talk to your mom about this". I felt the heat rise to my cheeks.


    "You can". She grinned. "She gets it".


    "She gets that I want her son to destroy my insides?".


    "Maybe don''t say it like that". She smirked. "But yeah she''s the best person to talk to. She''s been through it remember".


    I couldn''t, I was too embarrassed. I needed to suck it up and deal with it. He was the only one that could help me. It didn''t matter what anyone else said it wasn''t going to make me feel better.


    "I need a distraction". I needed something to upy my mind if I was going to get through today.


    "Come for a sleepover. We''ll watch movies, eat popcorn and get drunk". She grinned. "Surely that''ll take your mind off it".


    "I don''t want-..."


    "He''ll be patrolling most of the night. It takes his mind off it and it keeps his wolf at bay. He won''t be there I promise". "Okay".


    "Pack a bag and we''ll leave soon. This storm isn''t passing anything soon".

 Chapter 69

    I calmed, the rain spitting. It was cold and dark. Pulling up my hood I locked my front door shoving my key in my pocket. d to feel that pain again.


    By the time I had packed a bag and made sure my house was secure the weather had dimmed. The wi "So we''re going to your moms?". I asked as she tried linking her arm through mine, I pulled back. I did "Sorry and not exactly". I stopped walking. "Everyone is at Jakes. We''re all staying there until this pass "You said he wouldn''t be there. How can he not be in his own home". I huffed. "And who is everyone?" My stomach was already in knots. "Rx". She whispered. "You got this remember".


    "Why do I feel like you''re sending me into a trap".


    "Don''t be ridiculous". Sheughed. "Nowe on the rains starting to get heavy".


    I liked the rain and right now I think I''d prefer to be out here than in there. "Are they going to hate me too? I asked.


    "Who hates you?". We had reached Jakes house and I knew instantly he was inside.


    "nna I can''t-.." My heart was racing, my breathing heavy. I couldn''t move. Everything from before hit me like a train. My body ignited, the burning worse, the tingles spreading through my body like wild fire.


    "He''s left". She whispered.


    "H-how do you know?".


    Tapping the side of her head she gave me a small smile. "We have our ways. He doesn''t want you to feel any more ufortable than you already do". As she went to grab my arm I red. She needed to stop trying to touch me. "Sorry again". She sighed. "Come inside".


    I could smell him everywhere. His scent, his aftershave, just him. Closing my eyes I squeezed tight. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I could do this. I just needed to y it cool and not show that I was suffering, that this bond wasn''t effecting me the way it was. Nobody needed to know that I was horny, frustrated, angry, upset. I was all of the above. stering a smile on my face I sighed internally. "Leah, sweetheart". Charlotte grinned as she pulled me in for a hug.


    A cry fell from my lips.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Oh, OH". She cried a hand covering her mouth. Wait was she actually crying?


    So much for ying it cool.


    "Sweetheart". She sobbed. "Happy tears honey I swear".


    I was lost for words. It didn''t help that everyone was staring at me. I recognised some faces but not much. I assumed this was part of his pack.


    "Mom". nna groaned.


    "You''ve no idea how long we have waited for this". Charlotte whispered. "Are you okay, do you need anything?".


    What I needed was for the floor to open up and swallow me from the prying eyes. They all knew, they knew what I was going through.


    "I''m okay".


    "Come,e with me through here". As she went to take my hand I stuffed it into my pocket. "Oh honey". She grinned as I followed her through to the kitchen area. "You take a seat I''ll make you a sandwich".


    "Mom stop fussing". nna sighed. "I brought Leah over here to take her mind off it. Your fussing isn''t helping".


    "No it''s okay". I interrupted. I didn''t want Charlotte to feel bad. She was obviously excited and who was I to take that away from her.


    "I''m sorry Leah it''s just-.." As she took some cold meat from the fridge she grabbed some bread. "We didn''t think he''d have found you and then when he did and he changed in front of you-.. we thought you''d have rejected him". "I understand that". I whispered taking the sandwich from her.


    "You''re not rejecting him are you?". She asked cing a cup of coffee in front of me.


    Rejecting him wasn''t even on my mind. I wanted anything but that. All I could think about was him. The way he made my bodye alive, the confidence he gave me. He made me feel sexy and beautiful. I wanted him to mate me. The need to be near him was overwhelming.


    "Mom". nna hissed.


    "Okay, okay, it''s none of my business". She sighed.


    "I would never reject him". I whispered. I would never be the cause for his wolf dying. "I would never hurt him like that".


    "Oh sweetheart". Charlotte sobbed. "I''m so d you are the one for my son. You are exactly what he needs. You''re strong, beautiful and I know you''ll be able to handle your own".


    I smiled. I was d his mom liked me.


    "I have to go tell your dad" She beamed before disappearing out the kitchen.


    "My mom''s a little much I-...


    "She''s great". I smiled cutting her off. "She''s got a right to be excited nna and I wasn''t going to take that away from her". I shrugged taking a bite of my sandwich. "Besides it''s nice to have her on my side, she can help me fight these bitches". I winked. "Still giving you hassle?". She asked.


    "Jessica hates me".


    "She doesn''t hate-.."

 Chapter 70

    "Oh she does and that''s okay. She can throw everything she''s got at me but there wille a time where I''ll snap back". Werewolf or not, there was only so much I could take. "Speaking like a true Luna". She winked.


    Rolling my eyes I finished my sandwich a drank thest of my coffee. I was feeling better. Whether it be because I was surrounded by his things or because I was in thefort of his home being here helped. I felt settled.


    ..


    Being here wasn''t as bad as I thought. nna introduced me to some of the pack members and most of them were weing, some a little sheepish but that was understandable. They had a right to be I couldn''t judge them for that. I was human after all.


    How could I lead them?


    I wasn''t strong enough.


    This was some of thements I had overheard but I kept my head held high and my smile bright.


    Feeling my phone vibrate I took it from my pocket and smiled when I saw his name. I hadn''t heard from Ryan since he dropped me off. I did worry that he wasn''t okay.


    ''Hey shorty! how you holding up? weather is crazy. You need me to bring you anything?''


    Ryan was sweet. He was witty and charming but he was like a breath of fresh air. He was my friend and was thankful I had met him.


    ''Crazy right? I''m liking that school is off lol I miss your annoying face though!! No I don''t need anything and you shouldn''t be driving out in that!! please don''t.. mate date when this is over [x''


    "You okay?". She asked.


    "A little tired but yeah I''m good". Slipping my phone away I watched as nna''s dad made an appeara


    "Okay everyone listen up". The tone of Jake''s dads voice caused the room to fall silent. I didn''t miss that he kept ncing at me. He knew. "This storm doesn''t seem to be passing anytime soon. I want the perimeter patrolled daily. I want our territory to be safe from trespassers. This is the perfect time for rogue wolfs to attack. You take it in shifts, you do it in groups, you do not go out there on your own. Jake and Jack are already out there, they have been for thest few hours but they are not doing this all on their own, I expect a few of you to go and change over. We all need to keep safe and keep alert. I will check in with youter". It amazed me at the way he held the room together. No one spoke over him, no one interrupted.


    He was their Alpha and they respected him. Jake would soon take his ce, he would take the role of Alpha.


    "I will have to take a shift at some point tonight". She said. "Unless he lets me off because you''re here She grinned.


    "He would let you do that?". I asked.


    "Probably not. He''s not the nicest right now". Making a face she raised her eyebrow. "He''s back and he''s making me take thete patrol. Still gives us time to watch a movie and have a girls night". He was back.


    "I don''t mind going home. I wouldn''t want to get in the way". I couldn''t do what they did. I couldn''t go out and patrol. Besides being in my house seemed a whole lot better than bumping into Jake. "You''re not-..."


    "Probably best you go home". I was wondering when she was going to make an appearance. "You''re not of any use around here, I mean"... Sheughed. "You''re weak".


    She was testing my patience but I wasn''t going to retaliate. Turning round my eyesnded on Jessica but she wasn''t alone. That girl from the coffee shop was by her side. Rolling my eyes I chewed on the inside of my cheek. These girls didn''t give up. I didn''t hear hime in.


    "Jessica". He growled his tone causing the hairs on the back on my neck to stand. It didn''t help that I could feel him behind me. "How about I send you home". He snapped.


    "You can''t-..."


    He let out a snarl. It was something I had never heard or experienced before. The full room grew quiet, everyone bowing their heads. His wolf had made an appearance.


    I was shaking. I was trying my best to keep calm but it wasn''t working. As he ced his hand gentle against my back my body rxed. "What am I going to do with you?". He questioned as he pushed me behind him. "Jessica, Jessica, Jessica". He whispered shaking his head.


    For the very first time I saw it. She was terrified.


    "Jake I''m-..."


    "I didn''t say you could speak". He spat. "And you". He snarled looking at the girl next to her. "You two are really testing my f*****g patience. Do you not realise that if you hurt her you hurt me".


    I nced at nna. Her head was bowed but I could see that she was on edge. She was scared.


    "Now does anyone else have the same issue as these two?". The room was silent, no one spoke, no one moved. "Good because I''m only going to say this once. Leah is my mate and your soon to be Luna. No one will treat her badly, no one will hurt her. You give her the same respect as you give me. Do I make myself clear?".


    Silence.


    "Do I make myself clear". He roared.


    A chorus of yes Alpha spread throughout the room. I had never seen anything like it. All of these people obeyed him, they respected him, trusted him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Good". He smirked. "Because I give you my word if anyone hurts her or causes her to get hurt heads will roll. Now get out of my sight".


    As the room started to clear I couldn''t move. I wasn''t sure if Jake was still present or his wolf had fully taken over.

 Chapter 71

    "Come here beautiful". Holding out his hand for me to take I hesitated. It didn''t go un-noticed, he frowned. "I''m not going to hurt you". It was his eyes I trusted, the ck color fading. Slipping my hand into his he pulled me to him, his arms wrapping securely around my waist. "Your hearts racing". He whispered. After what I just witnessed I wasn''t surprised it was racing. "Thank you". I whispered. He stood up for me, he was on my side. "But I could have handled them". I grinned into his chest.


    As he pulled back I saw the yfulness dance in his eyes. "I don''t doubt that for a second princess". Brushing his nose against mine my eyes closed a sigh falling from my lips. I shouldn''t be here. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I didn''t want to feel like I needed him. No matter how much I wanted him I had to put a little space between us. I had a lot to think about and I couldn''t do that wrapped up in his arms. "I''m going to head home". His grip tightened. "Jake". I sighed.


    "I get it princess". Loosening his grip on my waist I moved back putting some space between us. I really hoped he did get it. I was kind of being thrust into a world I didn''t know existed. It was all happening way too fast. "Maybe see youter". I smiled.


    ..


    I jumped face first onto my bed. The rain had stopped and the wind had calmed down. I just hoped they would open the road back up so my gran coulde home. It had been a whirlwind of a day but I felt better. My body didn''t hurt as much and the desire to rip his clothes off had settled.


    Turning over I threw an arm over my eyes. My mind was trying to process everything at once. I was his mate. He was a werewolf. We were destined to be together.


    I burst outughing.


    You couldn''t make this up.


    I was still trying to figure out how this was real.


    Taking my phone from my jacket pocket I pressed her number and put it on speaker.


    "Hey honey".


    "Storms stopped. Are youing home?". I wasn''t annoyed that she wasn''t here it just didn''t feel right. I didn''t like being home alone.


    "The roads still shut Leah. They don''t think the worst of the storm has passed yet. They are taking precautious just in case. I''m sorry honey I should never have went out". She sighed.


    "It''s okay I just miss having you here".Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I know sweetheart. Hopefully the worst is been and gone and I cane home tomorrow. What happened to staying with nna?". She asked.


    "Her ce is a little overcrowded". I lied. Jakes house was massive but I needed a little time on my own. "But I''ll be fine. I''ll order take-out and watch a film".


    "There''s money under the clock in the living room. Hopefully you can get pizza or something. Stay safe Leah I''ll see you soon".


    "Bye". Ending the call I grabbed my remote and turned my tv on. It waste afternoon and already dark outside. Searching through Netflix I settled on the real housewives of Beverly hills. It was a program you could have on but not really pay attention to. I wasn''t sure what to do with myself. Scrolling through Facebook I grinned when I read the start of the message he had sent.


    ''You going to let mee stay again tonight?''


    It''s not that I didn''t want him here I just thought after today it would be good to have a little space from each other. A little breather. I was now in control of my feelings. Did I still want him? Yes, but the ache was light, the burning barely there. I knew seeing him today helped, his touch andfort helped.


    ''Absolutely... NOT!!''


    He would hate that reply.


    ''We''ll see''


    I grinned I loved the yfulness, the excitement of whatever it was we had. Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I typed my reply.


    ''Bring me dinner and I''ll think about it;)"


    Getting off my bed I pulled out some fresh pjs. I nned on soaking in the bath with some good music, a little me time. Time to chill out. Connecting my phone to my speakers I shuffled a ylist on Spotify throwing my phone on my bed once I was done. Heading towards the bathroom I pulled my T-shirt over my head throwing it into theundry basket. It was amazing how music made me feel. There was always a song I could rte to. Music was good for the soul.


    Running the water into the tub I added some bubble bath. The only thing about ying loud music was not being able to hear anything else around you.


    I almost had a heart attack when a hand was ced on my shoulder.


    "Lana! LANA". I screamed pulling her in for a hug. I didn''t care that her touch burned my skin, she was here, she was actually here. Rushing towards my room I grabbed my phone turning off the music. "Remember me?". She winked. "Don''t cry". She whispered her tears matching mine.


    "How are you even here right now?". Drying my eyes I couldn''t stop smiling. My best friend was here. A little piece of home was here. Grabbing Jakes hoodie I pulled it over my head.


    "I''ve been here for 2 damn days. Bloody road was shut so I was stuck in a hotel".


    If she could get here howe my gran couldn''t?


    "The roads open?". I asked.


    "I walked". She huffed kicking off her shoes. "Abandoned my car at the hotel".


    "You drove here?". I whispered.


    "Yeah". She sighed scratching the back of her head. "I kinda packed up my stuff and just drove".


    "What happened?". I frowned.


    "Nothing happened I just wanted a change and I thought why note to Texas and see my best friend".

 Chapter 72

    "But you''re good?". I wasn''t convinced that something hadn''t happened but I knew she would tell me when she was ready.


    "Great". She grinned. "How''s Texas treating you?".


    "It''s been". Making a face Iughed. "It''s okay still going strong".Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I can see that". She nced at my hand. "What the hell happened?".


    "I punched a guy in the face". Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I watched her eyes widen.


    "You didn''t".


    "I did but everything is fine".


    "You broke your hand by punching a guy in the face but everything is fine". Shaking her head she fell against my bed. "How did that even happen?".


    "It''s a long story". I sighed. "But never mind that. I can''t believe you''re here. What''s your mom saying about it?".


    "She''s to wrapped up in the new boyfriend to care". She sighed. "I''m surprised she''d even notice. I should have moved out here when you did".


    "I''m d you''re here. My gran will love to see you". I smiled just as there was a knock on my front door. "I''ll be back". Pulling open my front door I froze. "Dinner and dessert". He smirked.


    "Jake". I smiled.


    "Still wearing my clothes I see. You going to let me in princess?".


    Now this was a little awkward.


    "Leah can I-.. Oh sorry". She grinned. "I''m Lana". She waved from the top of the stairs.


    "Jake". He nodded.


    I felt terrible.


    "Jake I-...."


    "It''s okay babe we''ll do this another night. Take the goodies". He winked.


    "No you should keep-..."


    "Have to make sure my girls eating". He whispered. "See you soon princess". Watching as he walked away I felt my stomach drop. I didn''t want him to leave. "Who in the hell was that?". She smirked taking the food from me. Closing the door I followed her into the living room.


    "Jake". I smiled.


    "And?". She grinned shoving a piece of pizza into her mouth.


    "He lives further up the street".


    "And?". Sheughed.


    "And we''ve been hanging out". I said my grin matching hers.


    "Does he have any brothers?". She asked causing me to shake my head. "Don''t shake your head at me Leah, a girl has needs".


    "No brothers but he does have friends". I smiled.


    "Friends that look like him?". She smirked taking another piece of pizza.


    "What are you like". Iughed taking a piece of pizza. "We''re just hanging out". I shrugged.


    "I didn''t say anything". She smiled. "Have you heard from Tommy?".


    "He sent me a few messages and I got a delivery of ck roses a few days ago".


    "ck roses?". She made a face. "He''s not missing you as much as he makes out".


    "What do you mean?". I frowned.


    "You know what I mean". She sighed. "I told you what he was like before you agreed to go out with him".


    "He can do what he wants". We weren''t together anymore and it''s not as if I was holding out for him. We were over the minute I left Florida.


    "That tall drip of sexiness got anything to do with that cool, calm attitude you have?". She asked.


    "Maybe". I grinned.


    "Good you deserve better you always have. Now is there anything to do around here?".


    "The storm hasn''t passed yet so everything is shut".


    "The rains stopped and the wind has calmed. These people like to take precautions don''t they?".


    "Exactly why my gran isn''t home yet. I was meant to stay with nna tonight but-..."


    "Who''s nna?". She asked cutting me off.


    "Jakes sister".


    "So he has a sister but no brothers". She groaned causing me to roll my eyes. She was always looking for a click somewhere.


    "Afraid so". I smiled. "Until they give the all clear we''re stuck here. I could see if nna is doing anything tonight".


    "Yeah do that. I''m going to freshen up". She winked heading back up stairs. Following behind her I grabbed my phone from my bed. I wasn''t sure if nna would be out patrolling. Pressing her number I brought the phone to my ear. "Hey girl, you''ve left your stuff here but Jake said you havepany".


    "Hey yeah my best friend showed up. Crazy right". Iughed.


    "You can stille over just bring her with you. Jakes throwing a party".


    He was?


    "What about the weather?". I asked. If the road was closed how were people getting in? His house was already crammed with his pack.


    "The storms over they''re opening the road back up. Everyone''s headed home. Come over I think we deserve a drink seeing as you survived your first week". Sheughed.


    "I agree". Iughed. "See you soon".


    Ending the call I couldn''t help the butterflies that erupted in my stomach. I was going to see him again.

 Chapter 73

    "You always overthinking what you''re wearing. You look great, he won''t be able to keep his hands off you". She smirked.


    I had been stood staring at myself in the mirror for thest 20 minutes. "Shut up I don''t care what he thinks". Soothing my hands down my jeans I grabbed my leather jacket. "Seriously Leah can we go". She groaned.


    "Yes". She never was the patient one. Grabbing my bag I slung it over my shoulder. "Now remember be nice". I warned. Lana had a big mouth. She calls it like she sees it. If you''re being a bitch she''ll let you know.


    "I''ll be as good as gold". She winked. "Nowe on I want to see some hotties".Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "By the way".


    "What?". I asked locking my front door.


    "Please tell me that''s your car in the drive".


    "It is".


    "Sweet can I drive it?".


    "No nowe on". Nobody was driving my car before me. As we crossed the street I could already hear the loudness of the music.


    "I can''t wait to get my drink and my boy on". Sheughed. Walking up his drive the butterflies started in the pit of my stomach. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I couldn''t wait to see him. With my hand on the handle I opened the door pushing it wide.


    He was throwing a party alright. There were people everywhere. People from his pack, people from school.


    "Hey girl". nna grinned.


    "The word really got out about the party didn''t it".


    "Always does when Jakes throwing one. Come get a drink". Leading us towards the kitchen she opened the fridge pulling out 2 beers.


    "nna this is Lana". Wow that was going to be confusing.


    "Hey". Both girls said at the same time before bursting outughing.


    "Where''s the hottie from before?". Lana smirked. "Or better yet where''s his friends?".


    nna nced at me as I rolled my eyes. I did say she had a mouth on her. "Jake dropped by earlier and now she wants-..."


    "Leah I''m going for a look around". She winked cutting me off.


    "You two areplete opposites". nna smiled.


    "She wears the confidence". I said bringing the beer bottle to my lips and taking a sip. "She''s crazy". Iughed.


    "She seems fun. I wonder if she''ll find what she''s looking for".


    "Trust me she always does. Oh hey Lace". I smiled as Lacey joined us.


    "Hi". She sighed.


    "What''s he done this time?". nna groaned.


    "Don''t want to talk about it". Going to the fridge she grabbed herself a beer. "Why do guys have to be dicks I mean why does he think he can tell me what to do".


    And here I thought she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "We''ve been together since we were 15. You''d think he''d trust me already".


    "Where is he?". nna asked.


    "Patrolling with Jake. You know what it''s like you argue about one thing and then everything elsees up. I screamed at him nna, you should have seen his face". She groaned.


    I didn''t say anything. Not that I didn''t want to I just didn''t know what they were fighting about.


    "He''lle back with his tail between his legs. Let him calm down first".


    "Not after what I said to him". Shaking her head I could see she was trying not to cry. "This is bigger nna and it''s not just going to fix after he calms down".


    "What did you say to him?". She asked.


    "I told him, no I screamed at him that I wished he wasn''t my mate".


    "Aw Lace". She sighed. "How did ite down to that?".


    "I was trying to wear a skirt. A nice new skirt and he blew up over it and then it just went from there. I''ve never seen him that angry". She couldn''t hold it in anymore. A lone tear slid down her cheek. "Crazy right". Sheughed. "We fought over a skirt". "It''s not crazy". I said giving her a small smile. She shouldn''t have to worry about what she wanted to wear. I didn''t get how it was any of his business.


    "We said some horrible stuff to each other. Jake had to pull him away before he shifted. What I am going to do?". She cried.


    "Hey". nna whispered grabbing a hold of her hand. "It''ll all be okay. Jack loves you, adores you. He''ll calm down and then he''ll be back".


    "I-I''m going to head home. I want to be on my own for a bit".


    "Lace...".


    "I need to be on my own nna. I''ll text you when I''m home". I felt sad for her. Fighting with your boyfriend was never fun. I remember my first fight with Tommy. Things got heated and Lana punched him, burst his nose wide open. I grinned thinking about it.


    "That''s the worst I''ve ever seen her". nna''s voice broke through my thoughts. "I mean they''ve argued before but she''s never been like this".


    "She seems so sad". I said.


    "He''ll be furious when hees back and finds out she''s not here".


    "I''m team Lacey on this one". I said taking another sip of my beer. Guys don''t get to decide what we can and can''t wear.


    "Always". She grinned. "They''ll be fine. Jack will apologise, they''ll have make up sex and she''ll be like a little ray of sunshine by tomorrow".


    She looked beat tonight. I wasn''t so sure she was going to let this one slide anytime soon.


    "Should we maybe go and see if we can find your friend?". She asked.


    "She''ll be sucking face with the hottest guy here". Iughed following nna into the living room. "I should have put money on it". There she was in the corner making out with one of Jakes friends, Pete I think his name was. "Should we-.."

 Chapter 74

    "I''m leaving her to it". I said holding up my hands. I wasn''t getting in the middle of that. She was having fun, who was I to stop her. "You''re right". Sheughed.


    "I''m just going to get a little air". We had been here for almost an hour and he wasn''t back yet. How much time did Jack need to calm down? Shaking my head I pulled open the patio door and went outside. I shouldn''t have thought that it wasn''t nice. Jack was his best friend and he obviously needed him.


    Taking a seat on one of the wicker chairs I looked out in the forest. The moon was shining, the sky dark, the storm calmed. The night air was cool, the breeze chilling my face. It was nice out here. I liked the quiet, the peacefulness. His back garden always amazed me. The open space, the open forest. It all made sense now.


    "Shouldn''t you be enjoy the party?". Snapping my head up I felt the heat rise to my cheeks.


    Jack!


    And Jack was stark naked.


    I didn''t know where to look.


    "Could you maybe pass me my clothes". He nodded towards the other chair. I hadn''t noticed his clothes were there when I came out.


    "I''ll just go back inside. Sorry". I couldn''t look at him. I knew my face was beetroot red, I could feel how hot it was bing. Not giving him the chance to reply I wandered back inside.


    I needed a cold drink of some sort.


    Heading through the open space I grabbed the bottle of shots from the counter. I couldn''t believe he was naked and I saw him naked. I knew Jake wouldn''t like that.


    Why was he naked?


    And where was Jake?


    Finding a ss I poured myself some of the red liquid. Bringing it to my nose I inhaled the cherry essence before downing it in one. Just as I was about to pour another one the hairs on the back of my neck stood, I could feel the goosebumps appearing on my arms. He was here.


    Pouring the liquid into the ss I through it back my eyes closing on there own. Do I tell him I saw Jack naked. Surely it wasn''t normal to be running around naked at night. Especially with a house full of people. Anyone could have saw him. "Deep in thought princess?".


    "Huh-.. what no". My eyes greedily took him in, tracing every part of his body. Finallynding on his eyes I didn''t miss the smirk he was wearing.


    I liked looking at him sue me.


    Chewing the inside of my cheek I blinked a few times before I grinned. I didn''t care that he caught me looking. He was beautiful not just sexy or hot he was breathtakingly a beautiful man. "You drunk?".


    "No are you drunk?". As he made his way towards me my breathing quickened. Grabbing the bottle of shots he screwed the lid back on and ced it in the cupboard. "I was drinking that". I frowned.


    "Last time you were drunk I ended up with a sore face". He scowled.


    "And I ended up with a broken hand". I shrugged. "I''m not drunk Jake I''ve had 2 shots".


    "2 shots to many". Opening the fridge he grabbed two beers passing one to me.


    "I like shots". Taking the beer from him I dropped my gaze to the floor.


    "I just don''t want you to get too drunk babe. Don''t want a repeat ofst time". He grinned taking a sip of his beer.


    "If I remember correctly you deserved it". Drinking the neck of my beer I avoided his stare.


    "I did". He agreed. "But that won''t happen again. I can promise you that".


    "Okay".


    "Okay?".


    "Yes okay". I smiled.


    "You wanna get out of here?". He asked.


    "And leave one of Jake Taylor''s parties?". I gasped. "We can''t do...". A giggle fell from my lips as he grabbed me around the waist pulling me to him.


    "You''re funny". He growled his breath fanning across my face. I couldn''t hide my smile. The more we hung out together the more I think I was falling for him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "d you think so". I winked resting my hands on the lower of his back. "But I can''t leave Lana".


    "Pretty sure Pete''s taking care of her. She''ll be fine nna''s here remember".


    "I came here with her I can''t just leave. I actually came over here to hang with nna not you".


    "Is that so?". He smirked his grip tightening. "Pretty sure you stayed for me though right?".


    "Maybe". I whispered. I couldn''t seem to stay away from. No matter where I was it would always end with us together.


    "I can''t seem to stay away from you". Brushing his nose against mine my heartbeat quickened. I didn''t want him to stay away. I still couldn''t describe how he made me feel. He didn''t need to touch me, just being in the same room was enough. He made everything better.


    "Then don''t". My voice was soft, delicate. I wanted to be with him. I wanted to see what we could be.


    "Babe". He sighed.


    "I don''t mean sex Jake". Rolling my eyes I let my hands fall to my side. I knew he thought I wasn''t ready and that was okay. He only wanted to make sure I wanted this, wanted him. When he didn''t respond I continued. "Let''s just hang out, take it slow and see what happens?". I suggested.


    "Sounds like a n babe". Bringing his hand up he cupped my cheek. "You really have no idea how d I am to have found you".


    "I think I do". I smirked.


    "No really babe. I didn''t think I ever would". He was serious, my smirk dropped as he pulled back slightly.


    "But you did find me". With my good hand I grabbed hiscing our fingers together. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I''ve never felt like this before Jake. The way my body reacts to you, how settled I feel when I''m around you, around your family. I felt it as soon as I saw you. I didn''t believe it, didn''t understand what it was but now I''m starting to".


    "Yeah?". He whispered.


    Smiling I nodded my head. What was the point in trying to hide my feelings. "But don''t go all wolfy on me just yet". Iughed.


    "We take it as slow as you want princess". Closing the gap between us he ced his lips against mine. Fireworks.....


    I was seeing stars!


    Wrapping me up in his arms I sighed when he pulled back. This was it, I was 100% in this with him.


    "It''s you and me babe". He whispered brushing his nose against mine.

 Chapter 75

    "Well don''t you two look cute". Lanaughed. "So much for just hanging out".


    Rolling my eyes I put some space between Jake and I. His re didn''t go unnoticed. "Where''s Pete?". I asked.


    "Things got a little weird and then he tried to bite me. I''m not into love bites well not on my neck anyway". She winked. "Do you have any more beer?". "He bit you?". Jake asked through clenched teeth.


    Lana grinned. "He tried hot stuff-..."


    "Shut up and answer me. Did he bite you?". He growled cutting her off.


    "Jake". I hissed. He didn''t need to be rude about it.


    "Shut up Leah. Did he break the skin?".


    Why was he making such a big deal over a love bite? Before I knew what he was doing he had pulled her jacket down exposing her neck.


    "Get off me". She cried.


    "Jake". I yelled.


    "A bite Leah a fucking bite. If he''s bit-..." He yelled running a hand down his face. "Go home both of you". Storming his way out the kitchen he left me stood with my mouth hanging open.


    He went from zero to a hundred in a matter of seconds.


    "What the hell is his problem?".


    I had no idea.


    "Let''s just go". I sighed.


    ....Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Brushing out my hair I checked my phone for about the hundredth time since I got home. I still hadn''t heard from him.


    "Just text him already". Lana groaned.


    After the way he spoke to me tonight. I wasn''t going to do that. Heshed out over a love bite. Who does that?


    "Give me your phone". She jumped up from my bed.


    "Okay, okay I''ll put it away". Plugging in my charger I hooked it to my phone and ced it on my drawers. "I won''t check it for the rest of the night". Sitting on my window seat I nced up at the night sky. "Is he always like that?". She asked.


    "Not always". Last time I saw him bad was when he turned into his wolf. He acts like a prick at times but I could handle him. I knew I could.


    "He turned into an ass over a love bite that didn''t even happen. He didn''t bite me Leah, not that it''s any of his business".


    "I know". I sighed.


    "Don''t you let him speak to you like that again. He''s lucky I didn''t sucker punch him".


    That''s my girl.


    "He''s different Lana". She had to know he wasn''t a bad person. He was sweet and kind. He was funny and always had me smiling. I needed for them to get along. First impressions weren''t working out great. Or should I say second impressions. "They always are". She sighed.


    "He is I promise. Don''t let tonight paint a bad picture of him".


    "You really like him don''t you".


    "I do, so much so I think I''m falling for him". I know we haven''t known each other for long but it all felt right. I wish I could describe how he made me feel.


    "You barely know each other". She sighed. "Don''t you think it''s a little fast to be falling for him?".


    "I can''t describe it Lana. I wish I could but deep down in my gut I know it''s right". Giving her a small smile I got to my feet.


    "Text him, call him, just do something. I know you want to". She grinned.


    I did but at the same time I didn''t. I didn''t like how he spoke to me tonight.


    "I do I really do but I''m not going to". Taking my phone off charge my stomach dropped. He still hadn''t reached out.


    "Still nothing?".


    Shaking my head no I shrugged before giving her a smile. "Wanna eat left over pizza and drool over Damon Salvatore?". "You had me at pizza". She grinned.


    Heading downstairs I turned the living room light on making my way to the kitchen. I couldn''t get him out my head. Why was it annoying me that he hadn''t messaged me?


    Grabbing the pizza box I headed back upstairs. Jake Taylor was pissing me off and yet all I wanted was to see him.


    "Your phone vibrated". She smirked already in bed with the tv on. Passing her the pizza I grabbed my phone.


    ''Is he with you? He threw everyone out, picked a fight with Pete and then left! Haven''t heard from him and can''t get a hold of him!! Wait did you two fight?! Ax'' ''Sorry he''s not with me and we didn''t have a fight. He freaked out over a freaking love bite!! Haven''t heard from him. Heading to bed speak tomorrow'' "What''s wrong?". She asked.


    "It''s nna she''s worried about Jake. She can''t get a hold of him".


    "You worried?".


    "I''m not worried". Opening up a new message I typed it out. I didn''t know if it would work but I wanted to make sure he was safe.


    ''Come over doors open x''


    "Need you to sleep in the spare room tonight which will soon be your room if that''s okay?". I didn''t want her to feel like I was kicking her out.


    "Sure thing". She winked. "Oh you mean now". Getting out of bed she grabbed the pizza box. "Get um". pping her hand off my ass cheek I couldn''t help butugh. She was indeed crazy and I had missed her so much.


    "Night Leah".

 Chapter 76

    "Night". I smiled.


    Turning off the light I got into bed. I hoped he got my message and I hoped he woulde.


    An hour had passed and I was struggling to keep my eyes open. He didn''t show and I still hadn''t heard from him. Turning off my TV I pulled the covers up and around my neck. Just as I was gettingfortable and about to let sleep take over I heard it. The light tapping on the window.


    Tap


    And again.


    Pushing the covers off I walked towards my window pulling open my patio door. "Seriously you couldn''t just use the front door?". I sighed.


    "Didn''t think you''d let me in". He shrugged.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "So you didn''t get my text then". Nodding my head I realised he was only in shorts. He didn''t even have shoes on.


    "Don''t take it with me when I run. Can Ie up?".


    "Lock the door-... seriously you need to stop doing that". I sighed feeling the heat radiating from his body, he was so close.


    "Beats walking up the stairs". He smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I made my way back to bed. Pulling the covers back over my body I watched as he closed the patio door.


    "Why don''t you have any shoes on?". I yawned. "Or a T-shirt in fact why are you just in shorts. It''s freezing outside".


    "Benefits of being a werewolf babe".


    "If you say so". I yawned again. Was he going to get into bed or just stand there?


    "Babe about tonight-..."


    "Are you getting in?".


    "Let me say this first". He sighed. I felt the bed dip where my feety. "I freaked out tonight because when a male werewolf finds his mate, when we imprint we-..". He stopped talking making me sit up. "Jake?".


    "Toplete the mating bond we-.. I have to bite you on the neck".


    "Is that why you blew up over the love bite?". I whispered my hand finding his.


    "Pete skipped everything and jumped straight in". Heughed but I knew he was being sarcastic.


    "But he didn''t bite her". I said.


    "He hasn''t bit her yet". He sighed.


    Wait what was he saying?


    "No". I gasped.


    "Afraid so babe".


    She was Pete''s mate.


    I didn''t know what to say. I wasn''t even sure if Lana nned on staying or if she was only here for a short visit. Falling back against my pillows I sighed. "We''re not the same Lana and I. She doesn''t do rtionships Jake and-..." I stopped talking. "She won''t be able to resist the bond Leah".


    "Like I couldn''t". Patting the space beside me I grinned when he pulled the cover back and got in. "I''m just saying she''s a hard nut".


    "Pretty sure he''ll be able to crack her". Heughed.


    "Doubt that". Before I could talk myself out of it I snuggled closer to him resting my head against his chest.


    "That''s why I lost my shit tonight. It''s a process and he could have ruined it all".


    "When do you-.. when does the bite happen?". I asked.


    "Don''t worry about that just now. Try and get some sleep".


    "Should I worry about it?". I wasn''t worried about it until he said that. Would it hurt? What would it feel like?


    "Your heartbeats spiked calm down". He whispered cing his hand against my hip. "All in good time. We''re taking it slow remember".


    There was so much I didn''t know. What did it actually mean to be his mate? What would I have to do? How was I going to feel? "Princess". He growled.


    "You have to tell me Jake. I don''t know anything about this. You can''t just say something and then tell me not to worry. I need to know things, you can''t keep me in the dark". I wasn''t panicking but I could hear my own heart beating. "And I will babe-..."


    "Then tell me". I yelled cutting him off.


    "We have sex, I''ll bite you just as you''re about toe and then you''ll go into heat for at least 5 days".


    Swallowing the lump in my throat I wished I hadn''t pushed him to tell me. My head was spinning with questions. Squeezing my eyes shut I calmed my breathing. "I''m going to go to sleep now". He was right, all in good time. Turning onto my side I faced away from him, his arm slipping from my body.


    His answer was short and sweet and I wasn''t going to lie I was shitting myself for what was toe.


    I thought having him here would make it easier to fall asleep but not tonight. We had been lying in bed for thest half hour not a word spoken between us. I couldn''t shut my mind off.


    "Come here". His voice was low, groggy. He was tired but I knew he was fighting it because I was still awake. Sighing he slipped an arm under me and pulled me to him. "You''ll sleep now". He muttered burying his head in my hair.


    He was right I was out in a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 77

    He wasn''t here when I woke but I expected as much. Pushing the covers off I stretched out my limbs and got out of bed.


    It was grim outside, the sky grey, the rain falling but the storm was over. I needed coffee. Slipping my feet into my slippers I grabbed my phone just as it vibrated.


    ''I''m on a freaking date with Pete!! What''s happening to me? I don''t date haha see you when I get home!!''


    She was on a date with Pete?! Wait what time was it. It wasn''t even 10 o''clock and she was out of the house. Lana didn''t do mornings. She hated them.


    ''Get um''


    Smirking as I sent the message I made my way downstairs. I had a feeling today was going to be a good day. School would be back tomorrow and my appointment would go ahead Friday.


    I was dying to get this cast off. 4 weeks and my hand would be back to normal. Putting the kettle on I fixed my self a cup. My gran should be home today. I knew she was going to love seeing Lana.


    I couldn''t believe she was on a date. Shaking my head I smiled as I heard the kettle click. She was going to eat him alive. Pouring in the hot water I stirred before bringing the cup to my nose and inhaling. Taking a sip I jumped slightly when I heard the knock on the back door.


    There was only a few people it could be.


    Unlocking the door I pulled it open just a little. I was only in my pjs and I didn''t have a bra on. "Lacey?". Opening the door wider I let here in.


    "I didn''t know where else to go". She sighed.


    I''m guessing she still hadn''t made up with Jack. So much for make up sex and a little ray of sunshine. "Do you want some coffee?". I asked. "Please".


    Fixing her a cup I passed it to her. I hadn''t bonded with Lacey the way I had with nna but she was still my friend. Poor girl looked distraught.


    "I love nna to death but there''s somethings I can''t talk to her about. Somethings she doesn''t get". She sighed.


    "Because she hasn''t found her mate?". I asked.


    "Exactly. It''s not all sunshine and flowers. It''s hard Leah really f*****g hard at times".


    I would listen to her vent, I would give her advice if I could but I was new to this. Jake and I had barely started.


    "I''m guessing you and Jack still aren''t talking".ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I haven''t heard from him but I expected it. The things I said, I was so nasty to him".


    "Have you tried reaching out to him?". I asked just as there was another knock at the door.


    Seriously?


    "Give me a sec". I sighed. Reaching the back door I pulled it open. Looks like Jack hade back with his tail between his legs.


    "She here?". He asked.


    "You already know she''s here Jack but I don''t know if she wants to see you". I sighed.


    "This has nothing to do with you Leah. Let me see her". As he took a step towards me I held up my hand. He wasn''t getting to waltz his way into my house. "If she wants-.."


    "It''s okay Leah. He cane in".


    Nodding my head I grabbed my coffee and phone. "I''ll just be outside". Taking a seat on the bench under the porch I cursed myself for not lifting a jacket. It was cold and wet. The rain that horrible drizzle. Here I was freezing my a*s off with nipples that hard they could crack ss.


    Shouting, swearing, crying. I heard it all. I didn''t mind that they were using my house to sort it out. I just hoped nothing got broke in the process. More crying, more shouting.


    This was nothing to do with me but I couldn''t stand here and let them tear each other a part much longer. Not to mention I was freezing. Finding his number I hit his name and brought the phone to my ear. "You missing-..."


    "Come and get your best friend from my house. It''s raining and I''m freezing". Ending the call I wrapped my arms around my self.


    I wanted to barge into my house and tell them to leave but at the same time I didn''t want to be intrusive. They needed to sort this out.


    More shouting.


    "Sounds like they''re going for it".


    "I didn''t want to interrupt them". I chuckled. It sounded stupid in my head. They were in my house and I was out here freezing.


    "How long have they been like that?". He asked handing me his hoodie.


    "I could feel my toes when they started". I said pulling his hoodie over my head.


    "I''ll get them out".


    "No wait". Grabbing his arm I winced when I heard the smash. "They need to sort this out. You didn''t see how sad she wasst night". "You wannae to mine?". He asked. I was well aware I still had a hold of his arm.


    "Yeah". I grinned nodding my head. "But I have no shoes". Looking down at my feet heughed and then Iughed.


    "Let me get this straight you just left them in there to sort it out?". He asked theughter calming down.


    "Pretty much". I shrugged just as there was another smash. I wasn''t getting in the middle of what ever shit they were shouting about.


    "They''re werewolf''s babe. Maybe letting them sort it out in there wasn''t your best idea". He winced as the shouting continued.


    "Well I wasn''t staying and getting caught up in that". I made a face. "I hope they make up soon before they wreck my kitchen". Taking a seat he followed suit taking my hand in his.


    "I can make them stop right now". He winked just as the back door opened, both our heads turning in that direction.


    Were they good?


    Out they walked hand in hand. A light blush spread across Lacey''s cheeks. That was a good sign right?


    "Morning patrols for the next 2 weeks". Jakes voice broke through my thoughts.


    "You got it Alpha". Jack grinned. "Thanks for looking after my girl Leah". As he slipped his arm over Lacey''s shoulder my eyes connected with hers. She smiled and gave me a nod. They were good.


    "You didn''t need to do that". Getting to my feet I grabbed my mug walking back inside. Once I saw the mess I took it back. "In fact can you make them do it for 3 weeks?". I sighed. Heughed.


    "You want coffee?". I was already fixing two cups before he could answer. "Did they really have to smash stuff?".


    "Hey". Grabbing my hand he pulled me to him. "I''ll clean the mess-..."


    "Leah honey are you here?". My gran called as I heard the front door closing.


    Great!

 Chapter 78

    Pulling my hand out of his I grabbed my coffee. She was going to freak at the mess.


    "Oh Jake''s here-... what in the world happened in here?". She asked setting her bags down. I didn''t know what to say. "Are you okay?". She nced at Jake.


    "I''m okay. Where''s George?". I asked taking a sip of my coffee.


    "He''s at the store. Clean this mess up". She pointed to the floor. "I''m going to freshen up". As she left the kitchen I rolled my eyes. "Yes ma''am". I sighed. "Babe".


    "I have to clean this up it''s probably best you go". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Sitting my coffee aside I started picking up the bigger pieces. My gran didn''t seem herself, she seemed crabbit and that wasn''t her. Hissing slightly I dropped the piece of ceramic te.


    "Don''t move". He scalded grabbing my hand and holding it up. Wrapping it up in the dishcloth he slipped his arm around my waist.


    "I''m fine it''s just a scratch".


    "A scratch that needs stitches. Let''s go".


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m not even showered and my gran just got home".


    "Yes you are. I can have the doctor at my moms in 5. Let''s go".


    "Jake I can''t-.."


    "Let''s go". His tone left no room for an argument.


    ....


    "I feel disgusting". I hissed as he pushed open the front door to his moms house. "I haven''t even brushed my hair or brushed-..... "I''ve never seen you look more beautiful". He whispered.


    "You''re at it". I sighed trying my hardest not to smile. I don''t know what it was about him. I always felt happy when he was around. "Bed head looks good on you babe". He winked.


    "There she is". Charlotte grinned. "Come in coffees on. Jeremy will be here soon. You look great sweetheart".


    I definitely didn''t. I was paranoid my breath smelled really bad. I was still in my pjs, I was not looking my best at all.


    "Good to see you too mom". Making a face he rolled his eyes.


    "I see you all the time". She hushed him. "Now how are you both doing, any further with the bond?".


    "Mom". He sighed.


    "We''re taking it slow". I smiled. There was no point in putting off talking about it. It was going to happen sooner orter. "That''s good honey but-..."


    "Mom".


    "But what?". I didn''t miss the looks they were sharing with each other. If Jake red any harder I was scared his face would stay like that. "She needs to know Jake. You can''t keep hiding things from her". She scalded. "It''s not fair".


    There was a lot I needed to know. For some reason Jake wasn''t good at sharing.


    "She doesn''t need to know just now. Will you stop butting in". He snapped just as the doorbell rang. "I got it".


    ncing at Charlotte she was quick at hiding her disappointment with a smile. "Jeremy is great, I''m sure you two have already met".


    "Is he afraid?". I asked. Something inside was telling me he was scared. Maybe scared I wasn''t 100% in this. "Is that why he won''t tell me anything?".


    Pointing to her ear she brought a finger to her lips. Was she telling me to be quiet or was she telling me he could hear everything I was saying? Regardless I shut my mouth. "We need to stop meeting like this Leah". Jeremyughed as I smiled at him. "Just let me have a look and we''ll get you stitched up".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Okay". I could feel the tension in the room between Jake and his mom. He was pissed that much I could tell.


    "That''s a nasty one". As he cleaned my cut I clenched my teeth together. "Are you okay with needles?". He asked.


    "Sure how many stitches do I need?". I asked watching him thread the needle.


    "I''m going to put 5 in just to be on the safe side. The cut is pretty deep. How''s your other hand doing?".


    "Dying for the cast toe off". I sighed. "I have a check up on Friday at the hospital".


    "4 weeks will be here in no time. This may hurt a little". Oh it hurt, I bit the inside of my cheek so hard I could taste blood. ncing at Jake he still wore the same re. "There all done. Keep it clean and I''ll see you in a few weeks to take them out again. Charlotte, Jake". He nodded. "Always lovely to see you".


    "I''ll walk you out Jeremy".


    "Will you stop ring at the floor". I hissed causing his head to snap up, his eyesnding on mine. I grinned. "And stop talking to your mom like that".


    "She needs to mind her own business". He huffed.


    "Maybe". I shrugged. It wasn''t a bad thing. I liked Charlotte, I liked that I knew she was always going to be there for us. She was someone I could talk to about this.


    "You guys okay?". She smiled walking back into the dining room.


    She was wless.


    "Perfect". I smiled slipping my hand into his.


    "That''s good. Jake your dad wants you down at the training ground and you''ve to take Jack with you. Something about fences being pulled I don''t know". Watching her I noticed she was fixing two cups. "Got it". Bringing my hand to his mouth he ced a kiss on my knuckles. "I''ll drop you off".


    "I was thinking Leah could stay, we could have a little catch up". Charlotte ced a hot cup of coffee in front of me.


    Not that I didn''t want that I just really wanted to shower and change out of my pjs.


    "Mom". He groaned.


    "Okay, okay, sorry I spoke". Sighing she disappeared out of the dining room. That didn''t sit well with me. She wasn''t doing anything wrong.

 Chapter 79

    Once Jake had dropped me off I showered and changed intofy clothing. I had yet to wash his hoodie.


    "You''re quiet". My gran said. She still seemed to be in a mood. You should have seen her face when she saw I had hurt my other hand. Pissed off was an understatement. "Just thinking". Finishing off my breakfast I pushed my te to the side.


    "Back to school tomorrow and then your appointments on Friday yes?".


    "Yes is everything okay?". I asked. She just didn''t seem herself since she got back. If I didn''t know any better I''d say she didn''t want to be here.


    "Sorry honey I''ve been a right moody cow". She sighed taking a seat next to me. "But I''m okay, don''t you worry about me. Are you okay?".


    "Yeah I am actually". For the first time ever this was beginning to feel like home. This was my home.


    "So you and Jake". She grinned. "I told you he was good for you".


    "It just happened". I smiled. "But we''re taking it slow like really slow".


    "Great invite him over for dinner tonight. I''ll make steak. I''ll see if I can still catch George while he''s at the store. I hope he''s ready for the third degree". Sheughed as she danced her way out of the kitchen.


    I wasn''t sure I was ready for what ever she was going to give him. She didn''t like Tommy and she made that very clear but with Jake I got a different feeling. She liked him, she liked him for me.


    Slipping my feet into my sneakers I wrote my gran a note sticking it to the fridge. I wanted to see Charlotte. I didn''t like how Jake left things with her. He would be busy for a good bit of the day so I had plenty of time to find out what I wanted to know.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Bringing my hand up I was ready to knock when the door was pulled open. "I was hoping you''de back". She smiled. "Come on in". Following her through to the kitchen I took a seat at the table. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I''ll fix us some hot drinks and then we can take this into the lounge. Is that okay?". She asked.


    "Yeah sure". I wasn''t nervous maybe a little sceptical but I knew she wouldn''t hold back. I didn''t know for sure but I had put it down to him behind scared. He was scared to tell me in case I ran.


    "Okay sweetheart". Passing me a mug I got to my feet and followed her. "It''s more private in here as well. No one else can hear what you say".


    "When you say hear what I say what do you mean?". I asked closing the door behind me.


    "Werewolf hearing is very sensitive. We can hear any conversation if we set our mind to it. Take a seat". She gestured to the armchair by the open fire.


    It was nice in here. It felt homey,fortable and it was toasty. "But he can''t read my mind right?". I asked causing her tough.


    I felt embarrassed asking.


    "No honey he can''t but we do have a mind link that is open within our pack. I canmunicate with Jacob when I need to".


    "I-I can''t with Jake".


    "Not yet but once you are mated your link will open". Okay mind blown. I was going to be able to talk to him without actually talking to him. That was crazy. "Anytime I want?". I asked.


    "Anytime you want but you can also block him out when you need to". She winked. "My son has a temper Leah and he can be a right, excuse mynguage, but he can be a right nasty bastard".


    Chewing the inside of my cheek I stared at the floor. I had experienced a little of how nasty he could be. It''s the reason I was sat with a broken hand.


    "But I know you''re just what he needs. I''m d it was you". She smiled.


    "What were you going to say before?". I asked. She gave me a knowing look. I didn''t want her to be the one to tell me but I needed to know.


    "Jake isn''t ying fair sweetheart. He wants to keep you all wrapped up when in reality you need to know what''sing and what lies ahead".


    "He''s afraid". I shrugged giving her a small smile. "He''s doing it for my benefit because he thinks I''m not ready".


    "He''s afraid he''ll scare you off. You are the reason he breaths Leah. Once you find that one person you''re meant to be with nothing else matters. He didn''t prepare for a human mate sweetheart. He''s afraid you won''t fully ept the bond". "Fully ept it?". I whispered.


    "I can''t tell you everything it wouldn''t be fair on Jake. He should be the one telling you this". Taking a sip of her coffee she made a face, her full expression changed. She looked worried. As I watched the cup fall from her hands I got to my feet. "Charlotte what''s-..."


    "There''s been an attack". She whispered. "Jake won''t change back. One of the wolfs-..."


    "Is he hurt?".

 Chapter 80

    "No sweetheart but he''s killing anything that gets in his way".


    "Has his wolf took over?". I asked my heart hammering in my chest. I had only ever seen Jake in his wolf form once and it terrified me.


    "I''m not sure. Jacob is trying to calm him but it''s not working. You need to bring him back".


    "I-.. how?". I didn''t know what to do or say. How could I make him change back? And then I heard it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. ncing at Charlotte I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. This was a situation I didn''t know how to handle. A scream fell from my lips with the force behind the front door. "Is-.. he''s here?". I whispered.


    "He knows you''re here. He can smell you. I have to let him in before-...". He burst through the door, the door flying right off its hinges.


    "Stay very still". Jacob''s voice knocked me out of my thoughts, it was very calming. "He won''t hurt you".


    He was pacing in circles around me snarls and growls falling from his lips. He was being territorial, possessive.


    "Show him that you aren''t afraid". Charlotte whispered.


    Okay I could do this. He would never hurt me I knew that. Shakily moving my hand towards him I swallowed the lump in the back of my throat. It was the first time I noticed the blood mixed with his fur. "It''s okay Leah you can do this". Jacob said.


    When my hand connected with his side he snarled turning so fast he knocked me off my feet. Hitting the wooden floor with a thud I held my hand up signalling that I was okay.


    He wouldn''t hurt me.


    My eyes connected with the ck ones of his wolf. My heart was hammering in my chest but I wasn''t afraid. Raising my hand again I slowly moved it towards his face stopping when I felt the hot breath from his mouth.


    He howled, it was low more like a whine. Moving his head forward he hit my hand his eyes closing. Running my hand through his fur Iughed as he fell onto his side in front of me resting his weight against my legs.


    I couldn''t believe this was happening but I was going with it. I had a werewolf resting against my legs. The guy I liked was a werewolf. This was in fact real. Nudging my hand with his head my eyes connected with his. Jake was in there I could tell. His wolf hadn''t fully taken over.


    "You''re really heavy". I huffed.


    Both his parentsughed and I suddenly felt stupid for talking to him. I could feel the heat rising to my cheeks. Was this dumb?


    "He can hear every word". His mom smiled attempting to take a step forward. Jake growled, he didn''t like that.


    "Jacob". His dad''s voice was stern as he took a step forward. "I am still your Alpha, remember that". Jake whined his tonguepping from his mouth touching my hand.


    Iughed burying my hand in the fur at the nape of his neck. I was handling this better than I thought. I had never seen anything like it but for whatever reason I feltfortable around his wolf.


    "Change back. We need to discuss the mess you''ve left near the training ground". A pair of shorts were thrown in front of us. "Now Jake". A growl tore from his mouth before he lifted himself off me.


    "Leah honey why don''t youe with me. We''ll let him change back and he''lle find you when he''s finished". Charlotte didn''t move, her eyes fixated on Jake. I didn''t want to move in case it caused him to do something.


    "He''s fully functional Leah. His wolf is tucked away. You can leave with Charlotte he won''t do anything". Jacob held power, the tone of his voice, his stance. He was the true Alpha here.


    Nodding my head I followed Charlotte throughout the house until we got to the kitchen. "You hungry honey, I could make you a sandwich?". She switched the kettle on fixing two cups.


    "No thanks coffee is fine". I smiled as my phone vibrated. Taking it out I had a text from my gran and Lana.


    ''Lana is here?? Come home sweetheart. We have a lot to talk about''


    ''Almost gave your gran a heart attack! Can youe home please! I don''t know if she''s happy or angry that I''m here :/!


    She wouldn''t be angry maybe surprised but definitely not angry. I didn''t want to be rude and leave after she''d just made coffee.


    "How are you feeling after that?". She asked cing the steaming hot mug in front of me.


    "Honestly I''m okay". It went better than expected. "At least I didn''t pass out this time". I grinned just as my phone started to vibrate. "Sorry it''s my gran".


    "Take it honey, don''t mind me". epting the call I brought the phone to my ear.


    "Where are you?". She asked.


    "I''m at Charlotte''s but I''m heading home now". Slipping off the chair I got to my feet. She sounded pissed.


    "When did Lana get here?".


    Making a face I nced at Charlotte before walking a few steps away from her. I didn''t need for her to hear how pissed my gran sounded.


    "Are you even listening to me?".


    "She arrived a few days ago but only came here yesterday". I sighed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I have no issues with her being here but what I won''t tolerate ising home to her kissing a boy I don''t know in the living room. I won''t allow that in my house Leah". She didn''t.


    Running a hand over my face I shook my head. I couldn''t believe she did that. My gran was old fashioned. I could just see her face now when she got home.


    "I''m leaving now. I''ll be there in 5". Ending the call I walked back over to where Charlotte was sitting. "I have to go home".


    "Go sweetheart. I''ll let Jake know you went home". Pulling me in for a hug she squeezed tight. "I''m so d it''s you". Hugging her back I smiled.


    "See you soon".

 Chapter 81

    Walking the short distance home I caught sight of Lana at my bedroom window. My gran wasn''t strict, she wasn''t controlling she was actually a cool gran but when it came down to it she was hard faced when she needed to be.


    This was one of those situations. I was going to get my a*s chewed for no reason. I knew Lana wasn''t going to get off lightly it just meant the two of us were getting an earful. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Walking up the path I took a deep breath before heading inside.


    "In here Leah". The good thing was George was here. Maybe she wouldn''t be to hard. Kicking off my shoes I ignored the vibrationsing from my pocket. Whoever that was could wait.


    Taking a seat on the arm chair I waited for what was toe. Lana was getting her a*s kicked for this one. She knew better and she knew what my gran was like.


    "Youe in here as well Lana. I want to speak to you both". She walked in her head bowed her gaze fixed on the floor. ncing at her she gave me a small smile.


    "You''re not kids anymore". My gran sighed. "But you both know my rules. They haven''t changed just because we moved house". ncing at George she took the hand he was offering. Why did I have a feeling this conversation wasn''t about Lana and her having a boy here.


    "What''s you ns Lana? Are you staying with us permanently, are you just visiting?".


    "Staying permanently". She whispered.


    "Do you n on finishing school?". She asked.


    "I do Miss Wilson I''m just waiting to hear back. I will pay my way and I won''t be any hassle. I am sorry about today".


    "Nonsense you''re family honey and well what happened today won''t happen again will it?". She asked just as my phone began to vibrate again.


    "It won''t I promise and thank you for letting me stay". She smiled.


    "My girls under one roof again". Sheughed. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. She was so cool about it all. "Leah did you invite Jake over for dinner?". She asked.


    "I haven''t yet but I will". Something was going on with her and I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. I would find out sooner orter though.


    ...


    "I swear I thought she was going to give us an earful". Lanaughed as she fell onto my bed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Give you an earful, I wasn''t the one sucking face in the living room". Checking my phone I grinned when I saw the message.


    ''Big bad wolf isn''t that scary is he?''


    "I didn''t have Pete in my bed". Snapping my head up I red at her grinning face. My gran didn''t need to know that Jake had spent a few nights here. "Stop ring your face will stay like that". She sighed. "So Pete?". I asked replying to Jakes message.


    ''More cuddly than scary;)''


    I knew he''d hate that reply.


    "He''s hot". She winked. "And we get on really well. First date I''ve been on where I haven''t phoned you for backup".


    If only she knew.


    "Seeing him again then?". I asked.


    "Maybe. I like to keep them hanging". She smirked. "Why''s Jakeing for dinner?".


    "She''s knows we''re seeing each other". I missed out the part about her wanting to give him the third degree. I hope she was kidding. She did seem to like him and she got on well with his parents. "My girl is finally upgrading. He''s fine, I bet his dicks bigger than Tommy''s". Sheughed.


    Rolling my eyes I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. I could already feel the heat forming on my cheeks. Her and than damn mouth.


    "Lana". I groaned.


    "Ohe on you can''t actually say the sex was good". Pulling out her phone I noticed the little smile that yed on her lips. "Lover boy?". I asked.


    "Maybe but seriously I bet he''s got abs for days". Chewing her bottom lip she closed her eyes and moaned. "Tell me you''re screwing him?".


    "Lana". I couldn''t help the jealousy rising within me. I didn''t like her speaking about him like that. Jake wasn''t fair game.


    "Hey". Snapping her fingers she caught my attention. "I''m just messing around I didn''t mean to make you feel ufortable".


    "I really like him". Taking a seat at my window I stared up at the sky. "Like I haven''t ever felt this way before".


    "Boys crazy for you. I could tell the minute I saw him with you. You''ve got nothing to worry about".


    "You think so?". I asked. I always had this little bit of doubt in the back of my mind. What if I wasn''t good enough for him?


    "I know so". She smirked. "Wanna do something?". She was typing away on her phone. It wouldn''t be long before she was hung up on Pete. It didn''t take long for the bond to work on me. "Like what?". I still had to ask Jake to dinner. I was confident he would say yes. He loved showing off to my gran.


    "We could dress up, go out just us gals?". She grinned. Her phone was vibrating like crazy.


    I didn''t want to go out. I had school in the morning and so did she. "We''re up early tomorrow and I don''t know how long dinner will take. You remember when she invited Tommy for dinner?". "That didn''t end well". She made a face. "Your gran hated him".


    "I wouldn''t say hate". I sighed. She just didn''t get a good feeling off him. Me on the other hand. I adored the ground he walked on.


    "She knew he was no good for you but good old Leah sees the good in everyone". She sighed giving me an eye roll.


    "It''s not a bad thing". I huffed. I wasn''t quick to judge. "He was good to me".


    "He was a snake that kept you all to himself, he manipted you, he would always make you change your ns making you think it was your idea. Best thing you ever did was move away".

 Chapter 82

    "That''s not fair Lana". My heart felt heavy. Was I to blind to see that''s how our rtionship was? I spent almost two years with him and no it wasn''t always perfect but we did have something or at least I thought we did.


    "It''s maybe not fair but it''s true. He was poison you just didn''t see it. You loved him and that clouded your vision. Can you remember junior prom?". She asked.


    I didn''t want to remember it. That was our first ever fight and it was ugly. "That was a horrible night". That night he wasn''t Tommy. His whole attitude changed, he was damn right nasty to me.


    "He''s lucky I only burst his nose. He ruined our full night, he was a bastard and he made you cry. All he cared about was winning prom king". Rolling her eyes she clenched her fists. "You should have ended it for good when he left you on your own". "Can we not". I asked. It wasn''t something I wanted to remember. In reality I buried the bad only wanting to remember the good but Lana was right, he was no good for me and now I knew that.


    "I''m just stating fact and I hope Jake treats you better than that wanker did".


    "He does". I smiled. It was totally different with Jake. He put me first, it wasn''t always about him. With Tommy it was always what he wanted to do or where he wanted to go. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He was my first everything and I wanted to make him happy. I guess I was scared in case he dumped me. "But you''re right". I whispered. "I thought that was normal how he treated me. He was my first boyfriend and I believed everything he said".


    "He-.. he didn''t hurt you did he?". Her eyes connected with mine her phone forgotten about.


    "God no". Not physically anyway. Tommy had a way with words at times. "That was in the past I knew our rtionship ended the minute I left Florida".


    "You would tell me if he did though right?".


    "He didn''t touch me Lana. You think I would have stayed with him if he hit me?". I asked.


    "Sometimes words are worse than physical pain". Getting to her feet she grabbed a hold of my hand. "But you''re right that was the past. We''re here now and I have a feeling I''m going to like it".


    "Can I ask you something?". I asked as she let go of my hand her attention going back to her phone.


    "Pete wants to take me to dinner tonight". She grinned.


    "What did you say?".


    "No". She smirked. "Keeping him keen. What did you want to ask?".


    "Never mind". I didn''t want her to hurt him but she didn''t know what she was getting herself into yet. She didn''t do rtionships but this one she wasn''t getting out of.


    What if she rejected him?


    "No what were you going to say?".


    "How about you just give him a chance. Let him take you to dinner. You said you got on right?". For the full time we had been friends never once had Lana had a rtionship. She always kept things casual and then she got bored and would move onto the next one. "I don''t do rtionships remember".


    "Yeah and how''s that working out for you?".


    "Fine, perfect actually. I don''t have any ties, I don''t need to think about anyone else''s feelings. I can do what I want when I want. That''s why I do s*x with no strings. It''s easy". She shrugged.


    She always came back with the same answer. "Can''t keep doing the sex with no strings forever. One day you''ll get bit with the love bug, you''ll catch feelings sooner orter".


    "Don''t say that word, it scares me". She smirked. "But you''re right. I''ll go to dinner, I''ll keep my mind open and I won''t sleep with him". Winking at me she fell onto my bed.


    "You never know you might end up liking it". Iughed at the face she pulled.


    "Will Jake be staying over tonight?". She asked as my phone started to vibrate. He was calling me.


    He definitely would not be. My gran wouldn''t allow it. Answering the call I held the phone to my ear.


    "Hello".


    "He''s anything but cuddly babe". Smiling I turned my head so I could look out my window. I knew he''d get his back up with thest message I sent him.


    "If you say so". I grinned.


    He chuckled. "You okay though after today?". I could here the worry he was trying to hide. I surprised myself at how well I handled today. Considering I fainted the first time I saw him. I wasn''t scared. "I''m fine don''t worry". ncing at Lana she was to busy with her phone. "Are you free tonight?". I asked chewing my bottom lip.


    "I''m not babe why you need me?".


    I wasn''t sure if I was sad or relieved that he couldn''te. I wasn''t going to drag him away from whatever he was doing. "No it''s okay". Dinner could happen any day of the week.


    "Babe if you need me I''ll be there. Anything you need princess remember that".


    "It''s just my gran wanted you toe for dinner". Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I noticed Lana was staring at me. There was a pause, he wasn''t saying anything. "But you''re busy so dinner can happen anytime".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve always got time for Miss Wilson". Heughed causing me to roll my eyes. "But I can''t tonight babe I left a little bit of a mess after today. I''m sorry".


    "It''s okay we can do it another time".


    "I am sorry babe".


    "It''s okay it''s not a big deal. I''ll let you get back to taking care of the mess and I''ll speak to youter bye".


    "Can I see you tonight?". He asked just as I was about to hang up.


    "Yes". I smiled. "Just text me before hand". Disconnecting the call I got to my feet.


    "Is heing?". Lana asked.


    "He''s busy but he wants to see me tonight". Looking through my closet I pulled out clean jeans and a T-shirt.


    "Creeping through your bedroom window again?". She smirked.


    "Shut up". I grinned. "Aren''t you going to get ready for your date?".


    "He cancelled". She shrugged. "He''s busy apparently. I''m going to wash up for dinner". Closing my bedroom door behind her I could tell she was trying to hide her disappointment. Putting two and two together I had a feeling Pete was helping clean up the mess. After showering and changing my clothes I brushed out my hair deciding to let it air dry. I hadn''t heard from Jake since he called but I knew he would show upter tonight.


    The butterflies were constant in my stomach. I couldn''t stop thinking about him. I wanted to see him, be around him all the time. I was excited to see what could happen between us.


    I think I was falling in love with Jake Taylor.

 Chapter 83

    Putting on some music I sat on my window seat. The street was quiet tonight, peaceful. The storm had well and truly passed. "He wants to take me out. He''s not busy anymore. What do I wear?". Lana came bursting through my door in a state.


    I startedughing. I had never seen her like this over a boy before and there I thought she wasn''t that interested in him.


    "Stopughing and help me find something cute". Pulling the doors open to my closet she started throwing clothes everywhere.


    "You need to calm down and do not even think about touching my red bottoms". I had been ranting about a pair of louboutin''s since I was fifteen and my gran being the gran that she is bought them for my eighteenth birthday. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I hadn''t even wore them yet. "Have you wore them?". She asked holding one up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Put them down". I said holding up my hands. Those shoes were expensive and still to this day I don''t know how she was able to afford them.


    "Help me find something to wear please". She groaned pulling out a ck dress withce sleeves. Another one I had bought and had yet to wear. "Oh I like this". She grinned holding it against her body.


    "Where is he taking you?". I asked as she began to strip out of her clothes.


    "Dinner I think I didn''t ask, should I ask?". Slipping the dress over her body she looked at herself in the mirror. "That''s never going to zip is it. You''re so tinypared to me".


    "Maybe best to find out where he''s taking you first and then we can find you something to wear". Walking to where she stood I pulled on the zipper. "It fits perfectly". I smiled. "I''m nervous Leah and I''m never nervous when ites to boys. I have this knot in my stomach". Smoothing her hands over the dress she looked at me through the mirror. "You like him". I grinned.


    "I''ve liked a lot of boys before and never felt this way. Why do I feel like I''m going to be sick".


    "Maybe you like Pete that little bit more". Iughed when I caught her facial expression.


    "I doubt that". She sighed. "But it''s weird, this feeling is creeping me out".


    "I think I''m falling in love with him". I blurted out. I had to tell someone. The feelings I had were crazy. I know it''s only been a short time but my feelings were real. Realer than anything I''ve ever felt before and I was terrified.


    "How do you know?". She whispered. That wasn''t what I was expecting her to say. Usually it would be a cheeky one liner or something to make meugh.


    "I think about him all the time, I feel like my heart is going to burst. The way he makes me feel when we''re together is magical. The excitement, the butterflies, the rush he gives me".


    "Is it the same as what you felt with Tommy?".


    Shaking my head no I gave her a small smile. Being with Jake was like a breath of fresh air. Everything with him was easy. He was interested in my opinion, he didn''tugh at what I had to say. He liked me for me, he wasn''t trying to make me someone I wasn''t. "Completely different". I whispered. "Now I realise just how bad my rtionship with Tommy was. It''s just a shame it took for someone else to step in and show me".


    "You know I love you don''t you?". She asked.


    "Yes why?".


    "No Leah like you''re not only my best friend you''re my sister. You''re my person and you have been since we were 6".


    "Besties since day one". I grinned.


    "He cheated on you". She whispered.


    I thought as much but again he made me think it was all in my head. How could I have been so stupid? I wasn''t a bad girlfriend, I gave him everything.


    "I thought as much". Grabbing my phone from my nightstand I started to delete everything that was rted to him. He wasn''t in my life anymore and what she had just told me was enough to delete him.


    "He didn''t deserve you Leah".


    "You''re right he didn''t". I wasn''t angry that she didn''t tell me. If she told me I probably wouldn''t have believed her. "I thought I loved him but it''s not a patch on what I feel for Jake".


    "Can I burn these?". She grinned holding up the photos that used to be stuck to my mirror.


    "Do what you want with them and take this as well". Pulling the ring off my finger I chucked it to her. It''s crazy how you think you know what love is and then someone newes along and shows you what it''s meant to be.


    "How about after dinner we go to the beach and we burn these, we remove him from your life and we forget about him?".


    "You''re not missing your date". I smirked.


    "Girls dinner is ready". My gran called from the bottom of the stairs.


    "Go, you better tell her you''re not staying for dinner". I smiled. As soon as she shut my bedroom door a sob fell from my lips. I had doubts about him cheating I just never thought he actually would. I also had no idea why I was crying. I should be angry. Catching my reflection in the mirror I shook my head. I was better than that, better than him. He was my past and I wasn''t going to dwell on it. Wiping at my eyes I nced at my phone as it vibrated.


    ''Can''t wait to see you tonight babe''


    He was my now.

 Chapter 84

    Wrapping my hair up and into a messy bun I grabbed my sses from the side of my bed. Tommy Lewis was not my life anymore and god help him if I ever see him again.


    Heading downstairs my stomach growled at the smell of dinner. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It had felt like ages since we had dinner together. Smiling at George I took a seat at the table. I couldn''t wait to dig in. The steak looked delicious.


    "Did Lana leave already?". I asked.


    "Where''s she going and I take it Jake couldn''t make it?". My gran asked pouring some more wine into her ss before taking her seat.


    "She''s got a date". I grinned.


    "With the same boy I caught her with?".


    "I think she likes this one". My gran knew as well as I did that Lana didn''t date.


    "I bloody hope so. Now what happened to Jakeing for dinner?".


    Eating away at my dinner I took a sip of my water before I answered her. "He''s busy gran or he would have been here". George had been very quiet since I came down, too quiet for my liking.


    "Next time then sweetheart". She smiled.


    "He''s going to drop by tonight once he''s done". I wasn''t sure if I was asking her or telling her. Guess I was testing the water to see how she''d react.


    "Remember you''re up early for school. As long as he doesn''t make it tote then I don''t mind himing but make sure he knows he''s not staying". "Ellen". George sighed.


    "Don''t Ellen me she knows my rules George".


    "He knows". My gran had her rules, rules I had already broken. I was eighteen, Jake staying over shouldn''t be a bad thing and it wasn''t. We weren''t having sex but the longer we spent taking it slow the harder I knew it would be. The more time we spent getting to know each other the more I wanted him.


    Our connection was strong and I couldn''t take going back to experiencing the horrible pain of not epting it. Thosest few days were torture for me. I still had niggles in the pit of my stomach but it wasn''t burning pain anymore. "Earth to Leah"...


    Snapping my head up I blinked a few times. I was in a world of my own thoughts.


    "Do you need me to take you to you''re appointment on Friday?". She asked.


    "Yeah it''s not till 2 so if you could just pick me up from school".


    "Okay honey I''ll make sure to put it in my phone so I don''t forget". The chatter between her and George picked up but I zoned out. Again the thoughts in my head taking over. Was he going to ask me to be his girlfriend? Did he already think I was. Was he my boyfriend?


    I knew I was his mate, soul mate for better words. We were going to spend the rest of our life''s together. I was eighteen and he felt right but a lifetime was a long time.


    What if it all didn''t go as I expected?


    What if someone better came along?


    "Leah sweetheart are you okay?". She asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I really needed to stop zoning out. Finishing thest of my dinner I washed it down with some water. "Just tired". Getting to my feet I rinsed off my dishes and ced them in the dish washer. "I''m going to get things ready for school tomorrow". Kissing her on the cheek I made my way upstairs.


    Knocking on Lana''s room door I pushed it open. She was sitting on her window seat phone in hand. She was no longer in the dress I gave her but pjs.


    "He cancelled again". Shaking her head she got to her feet. "Why does it bother me, why am I getting annoyed by it. This is why I do sex with no strings".


    "Lana".


    "No Leah I''m not doing this. He cancelled twice, I got all dressed up for nothing. I''m not going through all the disappointment. He''s f****d me off and I''m mad at myself for being angry about it".


    "You like him". Chewing the inside of my cheek I shrugged. "You''re annoyed because you like him and you''re gutted he cancelled". That was the truth. She wanted Pete to take her out. She didn''t like that she had no control over it. She was always the one controlling the situation but this time she couldn''t. The guy was never the one to cancel on her and she hated it.


    "He''s not doing this to me, ME". She yelled. "He doesn''t get to cancel on me and think it''s okay".


    Iughed. Not because it was funny but seeing her angry about a guy was a good sign. Pete was getting under her skin and it had only been a day. This was new for her.


    "I''m the one that cancels dates Leah not the guy". She huffed.


    "And there I thought you weren''t that into him". I grinned ducking as she threw a pillow my way.


    "You''re not helping. He''s-... I... fuck him".


    "You wanted to go out didn''t you?". I asked.


    "I don''t date, I don''t give boys a chance. We have fun, we have sex and that''s it. It''s easy, it''s notplicated but him". She groaned. "He''s getting under my skin and I hate it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. We''ve only been out once but I can''t get him out of my head". Yeah that was the bond alright.


    "Did he say why he cancelled?".


    "Something came up. The fucker didn''t even apologise. He wants to y that game then I''m in". She smirked. "I''ll show him you don''t cancel on me".


    Shaking my head I smiled. Pete had no idea what he was getting into but something told me Lana had met her match.


    "Go get some dinner. My gran made loads".


    "The fucker sent me a winking face". She huffed. "A winking face Leah. He''s ying with fire". Typing away on her phone I rolled my eyes. Both of them were ying with fire. Pete seemed just as bad as her.


    "Get some food I''m going to get things sorted for school". Leaving her to it I went to my own room. Closing my bedroom door I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand.


    He was here.

 Chapter 85

    "You seriously can''t use the front door?". Turning around I didn''t miss his smirk. "You can''t keep using my window".


    "Easy ess". He winked throwing himself onto my bed.


    Did I mention he was shirtless?


    "Don''t you own any T-shirt''s?". I asked trying my best not to stare.


    Throwing his head back a heartyugh fell from his lips. "It''s easier when I''m in wolf form. Saves me hiding my clothes in the woods. I just strap a pair of shorts to my ankle". Yup because that was normal.


    "Okay then". I said taking a seat beside him. It still felt strange to have him here. Also to think I didn''t know him a few weeks ago.


    "What you thinking about?". Taking my hand in his heced our fingers.


    "How a few weeks ago I didn''t know you. How my life has been flipped upside down. Werewolf''s exist, humans can turn into wolf, I have a soul mate. Do you want me to continue?". I asked. "You having second thoughts?". It was the worry in his voice that made me stand. Seconds thoughts were thest thing on my mind.


    "What if I''m not good enough?". I whispered.


    "Babe". Getting to his feet he closed the distance between us.


    "I''m serious Jake. What if someone better, someone like youes along. I''m not as strong as you, what if something happens and I can''t help".


    "That''s not how this works princess. You''re mine and I''m yours. No one is better than you. I don''t want anyone else and I never will". Brushing his nose against mine I let out a sigh.


    I couldn''t help the worry I had. Jake was powerful, popr and everyone loved him. He was going to be Alpha one day. They respected him and followed his lead.


    "Seriously babe my pack loves you. They''ll follow your lead when the timees. Please stop overthinking it". Kissing my forehead he pulled back.


    "You want to watch some tv or something?". I asked opening my closet. I still had to sort my clothes for tomorrow.


    "Whatever you want babe". Grabbing my remote he turned on my tv.


    Rummaging through my closet I pulled out a clean pair of jeans. I could hear the tv ying but I knew he wasn''t watching it. I could feel him staring. Taking out my grey Adidas hoodie and white T-shirt I sighed. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Stop staring at me". cing my clothes on my window seat I opened my drawers for some clean panties. I liked all my clothes ready and waiting for when I woke up. "Can''t help it babe. Your ass looks amazing". He groaned.


    Smiling I rolled my eyes before turning around. His eyes had darkened as they roamed over every inch of my body. He wasn''t making this easy and not to mention we weren''t home alone.


    "Y-you can''t look at me like that". I whispered dropping my gaze. The tension in the air changed. I could feel my heart beating in my ears. My breathing quickened, that sweet little feeling building in the pit of my stomach.


    Oh god I was turned on. The hairs on my arms stood, the tingling all over my body. Wetting my bottom lip with my tongue I pulled it between my teeth.


    I was hot.


    "Princess". He growled throwing his head back and inhaling deeply. "I can smell you". He bit out through clenched teeth.


    I wanted to touch myself. That sweet feeling turning into an ache, a need. I needed a release. Taking a step closer to him I froze at the snarl that fell from his lips. It was evident that he wanted this to. I needed something. At this rate I would take a dry hump. I couldn''t help the giggle that fell from my lips at that ridiculous thought.


    A dry hump, really Leah?


    He didn''t move, his eyes glued to mine. I took that as a green light. Usually he would have bounced up grabbing my hands and changing the subject. We''ve had to many of these little moments and done nothing about it. Walking closer to him I didn''t stop until I was sitting in hisp and yet I didn''t feel I was close enough. Wrapping my arms around his neck I moved closer gasping when I felt it. He was hard beneath me.


    That''s what I wanted. He was just as turned on as I was. Rocking my hips slowly my head fell back my eyes closing a moan falling from my lips.


    Yes! This is what I needed.


    "Leah"....


    No no no.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I moved my hips again the feeling intensifying, that sweet little feeling growing stronger. I didn''t want to stop.


    "Touch me". I gasped my good hand gripping the hair at the nape of his neck. He had barely touched me and yet I was on the verge ofing. "Please". I moaned as his bulge brushed against me. "Fuck this". He growled flipping us over so he was on top.


    I was to far gone. I didn''t care that my gran was downstairs or that Lana was in the room across the hall. I just needed him to touch me.


    Brushing his nose against mine I slipped my good hand between us letting my fingers brushing over the bulge in his shorts. I was so d he was wearing shirts. I could feel everything. "You''re bad". He hissed.


    "Touch me". I whispered lifting myself up and cing my lips against his. Licking his bottom lip I pulled back and smirked. "Touch me Jake please".


    Pushing me gently onto my back his lips attacked my neck. My eyes closed little moans falling from my lips. As I felt his hand against my boob I gasped as he pulled my top and bra down, my boobs now free. "Leah can-.... fuck shit". As I heard the door m shut a groan fell from my lips.

 Chapter 86

    No!!


    Sighing I threw my arm over my eyes. I could have cried. I was horny, really f*****g horny. Adjusting my top a sigh fell from my lips.


    "Maybe invest in a lock babe". He chuckled as he fell to the other side of the bed.


    Pushing myself off the bed I went directly to my balcony doors and pushed them open. I was flustered and hot. I knew my cheeks were flushed. Weing the cool breeze I heard him get up from my bed. "Just give me 5 minutes". I said holding my hand up. I wasn''t sure how much longer I could hold off. If Lana hadn''t interrupted I knew something would have happened. He wasn''t going to stop it this time. "It''ll happen babe". Sliding his arms around my waist he pulled me against him, my back flush against his front.


    He was still hard.


    "It''s getting harder to take things slow". I whispered. With Tommy I waited a while before I slept with him. Whether it was because it was my first time or not, what I felt with Jake wasn''t the same. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The need for him was driving me crazy.


    "You think I don''t know that". His breath tickled against my ear. "Your smell is driving me crazy, fuck you''ve no idea how much I want to dip my tongue in and taste you".


    Letting my head fall against his shoulder I closed my eyes. My mind was having a little party. Imagining everything he just said, ying over and over what could have happened.


    "I want to y with that little pussy baby so fucking much. Can''t you feel how hard I am". He growled causing a little moan to fall from my lips.


    He wasn''t helping the situation I was in. It was torture and I don''t know if he fully understood just how much I wanted him.


    "Get him girl".....


    My eyes snapped opennding on nna and wait was that Charlotte. Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I turned burying my head against his chest.


    His body shook as he tried to hold hisugh in. We weren''t doing anything wrong or naughty but still my face was scarlet.


    He was her son after all.


    "Don''t be embarrassed babe". His body still shaking withughter, I pulled back slightly. He was grinning.


    "She''s your mom". I whispered.


    "They''re gone they were only passing to go home". Brushing his nose against mine I ced a gentle kiss against his lips.


    "Maybe it''s best you go home. I have school tomorrow".


    "You don''t want me to go home princess". His grip tightened his hands resting just above my bum.


    "I don''t but..."


    "But nothing I haven''t seen you all day. Let me stay a little longer". He said.


    "Okay". I smiled.


    ....


    I had no idea what time it was. Opening my eyes a groan fell from my lips. I was basically lying on top of him, our legs intwined, my head against his chest. He was still here. Oh shit he was still here.


    Untangling myself from him I pushed myself off the bed grabbing my phone from the nightstand. It had just turned eleven o''clock. Grabbing my remote I turned off my tv. "Babe". He muttered.


    "I can''t believe we fell asleep. You''re not suppose to be staying here". I yawned. I wasn''t sure if my gran was still up.


    "You want me to leave?". Sitting up he rubbed his eyes. Even groggy bed head Jake was breathtaking. He really was beautiful.


    "You can''t stay". I whispered. It didn''t matter that I wanted him to. I still had to respect my grans decisions.


    "Fine babe but let me take you to school tomorrow". Pushing the covers off he stretched his arms above his head a yawn escaping his mouth.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Only if you aren''t busy". I smiled.


    "Never to busy for my girl". He smirked getting to his feet.


    I didn''t want him to leave. I wanted to curl up in his arms and go back to sleep. Maybe the sleepover with a boy chat was needed with my gran. I was an adult and she knew we were dating now.


    "I don''t want you to leave". I whispered.


    "Then I won''t leave princess".


    "But you have to". I groaned. "But know that I don''t want you to".


    "I''ll pick you up 8. 30 sharp". Taking my hand in his he pulled me to him brushing his nose against mine. "And how about tomorrow youe stay at mine?".


    Yes! One hundred times yes. No one could interrupt us there. "Just the two of us?". I asked. His house was always filled with people from his pack.


    "Just the two of us". cing his lips against mine I wrapped my arms around his neck. The kissing was soft, no tongue just a cute little kiss. Pulling back I smiled. This was the mostfortable I''ve felt in a long time. "Sounds good". Hearing the creek of the bottom stair I froze. My gran wasn''t in bed yet.


    "Guess that''s my queue". He whispered but never once did his hands leave my side. "Don''t want to leave babe".


    "I don''t want you too".


    "Just let me stay the night".


    "Jake my gran-..."


    "Leah honey are you awake?". She asked the door to my room opening.


    I didn''t care.


    "Oh Jake I didn''t realise you were here". She smiled. "I''m going to bed sweetheart. Remember and lock the door once Jake leaves". Closing my door behind her I frowned.


    She wasn''t mad, didn''t even bat an eyelid that he was standing in my room in just a pair of shorts.


    "Yeah cause she seems that bothered. I''m staying". He wasn''t asking but telling me. Watching him climb back into bed I still couldn''t wrap my head around how cool she was about that. "That was weird".


    "You''re gran loves me". He smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I turned off mymp before getting back into bed.


    We''ll see just how cool she is in the morning when he''s not here.


    I had been up for hours. I had no idea what the feeling was in my stomach. Wasn''t nerves but more of a gut feeling and I usually only got that when something bad wasing.


    Jake was still sleeping. Every so often his hand would find mine. It was like he was checking to see I was still here.


    Pushing the covers off I got out of bed tip toeing around my room so I wouldn''t wake him. I didn''t want to go to school. My head was all over the ce at the moment. I graduate in less than 6 months and I had no idea what I wanted to do after school finished.


    I had applied for universities back home pending I get in but I wasn''t sure travelling back there was what I wanted. I didn''t know how my life was going to go now that I had Jake.


    Could I be away from him for so long? Something told me he wouldn''t like that or more so wouldn''t allow it. He had a temper I knew that but I couldn''t see myself doing nothing with my life.

 Chapter 87

    We all had goals and up until now leading a pack of werewolf''s wasn''t mine. I wasn''t the type of girl to stay home and not work.


    I don''t think I could be a housewife.


    Grabbing a clean towel I closed my bedroom door quietly behind me. I was hoping my morning shower would clear my head. I worried about everything, I overthink every decision. Stripping out of my clothes I turned the shower on.


    I worried I couldn''t do it. What if I wasn''t the strong girl he thought I was? What if his pack wouldn''t follow my lead like he said. Standing under the water I closed my eyes.


    My anxiety was through the roof this morning.


    He was always telling me not to worry or stress about it but I couldn''t help it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I put 100% into everything I did. I knew some of his pack members didn''t like me but I understood why. I didn''t ask to be his mate. He picked me not the other way around. Not that I would change it.


    I had to stop putting so much pressure on myself.


    Washing the soap from my body I took the towel off the rail wrapping it around my body. I didn''t feel any better. My head felt like it was going to explode. At this moment I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs. I went to bed happy and woke up feeling like crap. My emotions were ying up and my game was off. I was stuck in a ruck with my life. I couldn''t stop the what ifs in my head. Exiting the bathroom I went back into my bedroom.


    He was awake his head buried in his phone.


    "Morning princess".


    "Hey". Taking a seat at my window I pulled back my curtain slightly. It was a wet one again.


    "What you worrying about?". He asked. He wasn''t looking at me his concentration still locked on his phone. It still amazed me that he could tell something was off with me. Was I having second thoughts? Did I really want this, want him? I was basically giving my life to him. He held everything.


    I was putting it down to having an off day. We all had them and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Babe?".


    "Nothing". I smiled getting to my feet. Grabbing my clothes I made sure not to make eye contact. I didn''t want him to worry. What I was feeling had an impact on him as well. "Leah if something is wrong then tell me". Grabbing a hold of my hand I sighed. Chewing my bottom lip I looked into those big brown eyes.


    He was definitely worried.


    "I-..." I hesitated.


    "I fucking knew it". He sighed dropping my hand.


    "Know what?". I questioned.


    "You''re not 100% in this. You''re having second thoughts". Getting to his feet he started to pace my room.


    I wasn''t I just wasn''t sure. I knew I wanted him I guess it was the unknown that was ying in the back of my mind. Again overthinking everything.


    "No Jake that''s-...."


    "Last night I would have f****d you. If she hadn''t of walked in I would have taken you. I''d have ate that sweet little cunt of yours. I''d have finally gotten to taste you". "Jake I-...."


    "This isn''t a fucking game Leah. This is my life, our life and baby if you''re not 100% in this then it''s not going to work".


    "I didn''t say that". He was jumping to conclusions like he did with everything. He always made it bigger than what it was. I wasn''t having second thoughts. I wanted to be with him god he had no idea how much I wanted to be with him. "Then what the fuck is going on with you. You''re actingpletely different fromst night". He yelled.


    "Shut up". I hissed.


    "Or what?". He snarled. "Don''t you clench your f*****g teeth at me".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ring at him I balled my hand into a fist. I was pissed off and turned on at the same time. Angry Jake was sexy. "You don''t scare me". I snapped my eyes locked with his.


    Werewolf or not I wasn''t scared of him. Whether it was because of the bond and I knew I was his I wasn''t afraid. I could take as much as I could give.


    His eyes darkened, his top lip pulled back into a snarl.


    "I''m not scared of him either". I hissed.


    "Oh but baby". He took a step towards me his hand slipping into the back of my hair. He pulled hard a cry falling from my lips. "You f*****g should be". His voice sent shivers down my spine.


    I couldn''t break the stare. My breathing wasing out in short pants. Was it bad that I kind of liked this side of him. The dark, twisted, dangerous bad boy. Fuck he turned me on so much.


    "Let''s get one thing straight princess". His grip tightened, my eyes closed a moan escaping my lips. I wanted him. I liked this. It wasn''t something I was used to but my body wanted it.


    I was hot. I was throbbing, that sweet little feeling of ecstasy building in the pit of my stomach.


    "You''re mine do you understand that?". He growled his teeth grazing the side of my neck. I gasped. It was the first time he had done that. "Every fucking piece of you is mine. No second thoughts, no backing out, do you f*****g get that?". "O-okay". I stuttered my eyes opening. "I''m sorry I just...."


    "I don''t want to hear it". He growled taking a hold of my chin. "F*****g mine". Kissing my lips he pulled on my bottom one, his teeth sharp. "Get sorted I''ll be back at 8. 30".


    Then he was gone.


    I was shaking and not with fear. I had seen his temper but that side of him was a first for me. He was so dominating, so ruthless. He was a bad boy and I couldn''t be more attracted to him. My body was screaming with need for him.


    I didn''t doubt anything with him. What I was thinking wasn''t anything to do with him it was me. In a split second, the way he pulled my hair, the way his growl caused the hairs on the back of my neck to stand. He made me forget everything. The overthinking, the whole I wasn''t good enough, the second guessing, gone. Being around him was all it took to make it go away.


    I could do this couldn''t I?


    Blinking a few times I dropped the towel from my body. Slipping my underwear on I pulled my jeans up my legs. I was a confident girl I just had to show it. Confident Leah was very different from insecure Leah.


    I was being stupid and insecure Leah was very much on show right now. Pulling my T-shirt over my head I grabbed my hairbrush and brushed out my hair. I wasn''t feeling today at all and it hadn''t even started yet. Pulling my hair into a messy bun I grabbed my sses putting them on.


    I was way to early for school but at least I was good to go when it was time.

 Chapter 88

    Sitting at the kitchen ind I sipped on my coffee. I could hear movement from above but wasn''t sure if it was my gran or Lana. I was in a funk today and I couldn''t shake the feeling. "Hey girl". She yawned fixing a cup of coffee. "Did abs for days stay?". She grinned.


    I was surprised she wasn''t bringing up what she walked in onst night.


    "He left early this morning". Taking another sip of my coffee I caught her grin. "And no we didn''t have s*x".


    "Are you serious?". She groaned taking the seat across from me. "You both looked pretty upied when I walked in".


    Rolling my eyes I bit back a smile. "We had a little bit of a tiff before he left". I knew I couldn''t tell her everything and I couldn''t wait until I could. I didn''t like keeping secrets especially from my best friend. We told each other everything. "A good tiff or a bad one?".


    "Let''s just say I''m not as vani as I thought". I grinned.


    "Leah Wilson you naughty girl". She gasped winking at me. "Hair pulling, choking, spanking?". She wiggled her eyebrows. "Let him do it all. Trust me".


    I could already feel the heat spreading across my cheeks. "He was so dominant, arrogant, even the way he was speaking to me but I liked it".


    "You have to screw him and quick I need details". She giggled. "He''s the type to fuck your brains out and I bet it''ll be the best ride of your life".


    I wish it was as easy as that. I wasn''t sure if when we had s*x for the first time he would have to bite me or if there was a specific day for that. Was there a specific day for us to mate?


    Even thinking that sounded ridiculous but I had no doubts about how good the s*x would be. He didn''t even need to touch me to get me in the mood. "Did you fight?". She asked.


    "Maybe a little one, I don''t even know. I forgot everything as soon as he pulled my hair".


    "Did he leave pissed?".


    Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I made a face. He wasn''t exactly mr happy when he left. "He''s taking me to school so I guess I''ll find out pretty soon".


    "Good thing I got my car back then isn''t it. I don''t want to feel the awkwardness of that car ride".


    Neither did I.


    "I''m sure it''ll be fine. All you need to do is flutter those eyeshes and he''ll be putty in your hands". I hoped she was right.


    "I''m going to set off early and grab some coffee on the way. I''ll meet you in the car park".


    "Okay". I couldn''t tell if she was nervous about starting a new school. If she was she was hiding it well.


    "Bye girl".


    Washing out my cup I left it on the draining board to dry. Letting out a big sigh I grabbed my bag slinging it over my shoulder. It was nearly half 8 and I had that dreaded feeling that he had forgot.


    Things got heated this morning and he left pissed off, but he still didn''t see all of this from my point of view. I wasn''t sure if we were talking or not. This was just another thing to add to my already crappy day. Hearing the honk of a horn I straighten my shoulders bracing myself for him and what was toe.


    Opening my front door my stomach dropped. It wasn''t him, he wasn''t here. nna was parked at the top of my drive. Trying my hardest not to look gutted I closed the door behind me and walked the short distance to her car.


    "Got you a cappino". She smiled as I put on my seat belt.


    "Thanks". Taking the coffee from her I nced out the window as she pulled away onto the road. I wasn''t even going to ask about him. If I knew he wasn''t taking me to school then I would have went with Lana.


    "Is Lana not starting today?". She asked.


    "She left early to get coffee so she''s meeting me there". Taking a sip of my cappino I hissed as the warm liquid touched my lip.


    "She left early to meet up with Pete. I''ll be surprised if she even makes it to school". She chuckled.


    Yeah that sounded like Lana. It''s not as if she was failing like me. She was smart as hell, graduating wasn''t going to be an issue for her.


    "I love that you''re embracing your specks".


    "Yeah my contacts are irritating my eyes". I knew I was being distant but I couldn''t help it. He didn''t even let me know he wasn''t taking me. Didn''t even send so much as a text. "He''s busy Leah". She sighed.


    "Yeah well maybe I''ll be busy the next time he tries to sneak in my bedroom window". I snapped instantly regretting it. It wasn''t her fault her brother was an ass at times. "Wow what''s going on with you?". She asked pulling into the school parking lot.


    "Nothing okay, nothing is going on. I''ll see youter". Unclipping my seat belt I pushed open the passenger side door.


    "Leah what the hell is going on?". She asked as I closed the door behind me. Walking quickly across the car park I didn''t realise I was crying until I tasted the saltiness of my tears. What in the world was going on with me today?


    ....


    After visiting the toilet I knew exactly what was wrong. I got my period. The emotional side was present but it had me wondering when the bitch side was going to make an appearance.


    Dabbing my face with wet blue roll I wiped underneath my eyes. I didn''t want people to know I had been crying. Crying for no bloody reason. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Washing my hands I grabbed my bag up off the floor and exited the bathroom.


    I was the first to arrive in English. Mr Gagher wasn''t even here yet. Taking a sip of my coffee I took my phone out of my bag.


    ''So I kinda met up with Pete... school isn''t looking so good for me today ;)!! I''ll see youter.!''


    She was being an idiot. Yes she was smart as hell but she still needed to attend school. My gran would be pissed if she found out. Who even skips their first day?


    ''You''re being an idiot but you do you like always!!''


    I had already sent the message before the guilt set in. Was that nasty to say that? Lana was always a few spirit she did what she wanted when she wanted but I think it was time she grew up a little.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ''Pffft..... RUDE AF :( who pissed in your coffee this morning?''


    I didn''t reply. I would just take everything I was feeling out on her. The bitchy side was creeping in slowly.


    Hearing the door to the ss open I pushed my phone into myp. I didn''t need for him to confiscate it.

 Chapter 89

    "You don''t need to hide it Miss Wilson. ss hasn''t started yet". He chuckled. "It''s nice to see you''re here on time".


    Giving him a small smile I ced my phone back on the table just as it vibrated.


    ''You okay?''


    So he finally decided to check in.


    "Excellent work on your personal statement by the way".


    Snapping my head up my eyes connected with his. Did he just say my work was good?


    "The emotion was raw, it was real. Outstanding work Leah I really mean that".


    "Thanks sir". I grinned. There I thought we weren''t going to get along.


    "I give credit where credit is due. Now if you''ll excuse me for a second". As the ssroom door closed I picked up my phone and started writing a reply. ''Busy''


    It was petty and I was being childish but I didn''t care. He stood me up and no it wasn''t a date but he still stood me up. After what happened this morning I expected him to be there. He was busy well I could be busy to.


    ''Real mature Leah! You best hope I don''te down there and drag your ass home''


    I didn''t reply. I knew if I said something to piss him off he would be true to his word ande here. I didn''t need to give the girls here another reason to hate me. I''m sure I would see him tonight anyway. Taking another sip of my coffee Mr Gagher walked back into the room with a coffee of his own. "How long before the castes off?". He asked taking a seat behind his desk.


    "Another few weeks, I have a hospital appointment tomorrow afternoon". I said.


    "So you''ll be missing my ss Miss Wilson?". Wait was that a hint of a smirk?


    "I have a letter". I stated.


    He grinned walking towards my desk. "I owe you an apology Leah. I underestimated you".


    He did?


    "Late to my ss-..."


    "That was one time". I interrupted. I was new and I waste because I couldn''t bloody find his ss.


    "Late to my ss, getting caught with your phone. I thought great, another student that didn''t care about her education and then I read your work".


    Was it really that good?


    "You have a way with words. The emotion that was in that piece. Have you ever thought about majoring in English Literature?". He asked. Was he serious?


    "I haven''t decided what I want to do yet". I knew I was okay in this ss, enough to pass my exam and maybe even get a good grade. "Yale have one of the best graduate English programs".


    "Yale?". Iughed. Yale was a hard school to get into and I knew I didn''t have the grades for it. Besides it was tote to even apply.


    "It''s a great university Leah and someone with your talent would be an asset".


    "I''ll keep that in mind". I smiled just as the bell rang signalling ss was about to start.


    Smiling at Abby I moved my bag as she took her seat in front of me. I wondered if Ryan had asked her out yet. I was excited to see Ryan but I didn''t have chemistry tillst period. Hopefully I''d see him at lunch. "Are you going to Ryan''s game tomorrow night?". Abby asked as she turned around in her seat.


    "Yes I''m going are you?". I asked.


    "He asked me to go to the party after it but I want to go to the game".


    "He asked you out?". I grinned.


    "I-I think so".


    "You cane with me if you want?". I was going by myself anyway.


    "I''d like that". She smiled.


    "Okay ss settle down". Mr Gagher yelled the noise dimming. "First of all well done on the assignment". He grinned. "Some were better than others but you all did a great job". His eyesnded on mine. I blushed. What the fuck?


    Diverting my gaze I could feel the heat on my cheeks. What in the world was happening?


    "You all graduate in less than 6 months. Your final exam isn''t going to be easy but I want you all to pass. I want you to pick a book". Groans filled the ssroom as he continued to speak. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I want you to write an essay, I want you to really study it. I want the causes, the effects, I want to know what the author is telling you". "Great". I sighed.


    "What book are you picking?". Abby asked.


    "This is forty percent of your final grade. You have to pass it in order to even sit the final exam. Get thinking, get studying. Chatter amongst yourself, share ideas". Taking a seat behind his desk I leaned back in my chair. This shit was bing real. Graduation day was getting closer by the minute.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You worried?". Abby asked.


    "Nah". I smiled. English wasn''t what I was struggling with. I was confident I would smash it. It was the hours of studying I couldn''t be bothered with. "I''m thinking maybe a Jane Austen or Charlotte Bront?. What about you?". "No idea yet but hopefully he gives us plenty of time to get it done". She sighed.


    "If he wants us to pass he''ll have to". Iughed as my phone vibrated against the table. No surprise on who that was.


    ''I''m picking you up after school''


    ''Okay''


    After sending the text I put my phone away. I didn''t need for him to catch me on it. Mr Gagher wasn''t as bad as I first thought.


    "Do you want me to pick you up tomorrow?". She asked.


    "I still can''t drive so yeah that would be great". I smiled.


    "There isn''t long left of this ss. I want the name of the book you''re going to be studying by Monday so have a real good think over the weekend". The bell wrung signalling ss was over.


    "I''ll send you my address when I get home. I''ve got a free period next so I''ll see youter".


    "Cool". She grinned. I liked Abby.


    "Miss Wilson a word before you go". He was stood behind his desk his hands in his pocket. "Yes sir?".


    "Do you know what you''re going to write about?". He asked.


    "Not yet I''m stuck between two authors but I''m sure I''ll pick the right one".


    "I''m sure you will". He grinned. "I look forward to reading it".


    "Thanks bye". Walking down the corridor I couldn''t help but feel a little creeped out by him. First he hated me and now it was like I couldn''t get him to stop talking to me.

 Chapter 90

    Grabbing a coffee from the cafeteria I headed towards the library. I had an hour to kill before my next ss so getting a head start on this wasn''t a bad idea. Pushing the door open I smiled at the librarian as I went to find a seat. Just my luck Jessica and Holly were here. Rolling my eyes at her re I took a seat at the furthest table away from her. She still didn''t like me but she needed to get used to the idea of me being here. I wasn''t going anywhere. It had been forty five minutes and I was ready to knock her out. The constant giggles and slyments that she thought I couldn''t hear. Was she ever going to give up?


    I had grabbed a few books that I would have a look through tonight. I wanted to prepare myself for this, I wanted to prove I was as good as Mr Gagher thought I was.


    "Who even wears sses now. I mean contacts duh". Sheughed.


    Lifting my sses I rubs at my eyes. Her screeching voice was giving me a headache. This girl was damn right mean and I had no idea why Holly suffered her.


    She was never going to stop. It was petty really. I get that she had been with Jake but that was before I moved here. She was a werewolf, her mate would be out there somewhere.


    "She''s not even that pretty". Sheughed.


    Packing my books away I ced my bag over my shoulder. I had to leave before I said something I wouldn''t regret. Heading towards the cafeteria to get myself a fresh coffee my eyesnded on nna. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. She was sat at a table with Lacey.


    Collecting my coffee I made my way towards them. I owed nna an apology for snapping at her this morning.


    "Hey Leah". Lacey smiled pushing out a chair for me to take.


    "I''m a moody cow". I sighed. "I''m sorry for snapping at you nna".


    "Period?". She asked.


    "Can you tell?". I huffed.


    "You went from crazy to emotional in a split second". Sheughed.


    "I get really horny on mine". Lacey shrugged.


    "Lucky Jack". I smirked.


    "It drives him crazy more so because he can smell it and I won''t let him touch me". She grinned.


    "Wait they can smell it?". I whispered.


    Both girls startedughing. I didn''t see what was funny. It wasn''t pleasant in the slightest.


    "A little bit of blood is nothing to them". Lacey smiled. "But for some reason they love it". She made a face, probably the same one I was making. Periods were natural but it didn''t mean we liked them. "What are you gals doing tomorrow?". nna asked.


    "Date night". Lacey winked.


    "I''ve got Ryan''s game".


    "You both suck. I wanted a girls weekend". She sighed.


    "Come to the game there''s a party afterwards". My phone vibrated.


    "Does Jake know you''re going?". She asked.


    "Does he need to?". Checking the message he sent I tried to hide my smile.


    ''Better not still be in that shitty little mood of yours! I got you snacks you''re staying at mine tonight''.


    "No he doesn''t". Lacey said. "But I would maybe say to him". The bell wrung signalling the next ss, both girls stayed seated.


    "You not going to ss?". I asked getting to my feet.


    "We''re ditching are youing?".


    "I can''t". I couldn''t miss chemistry not when I was already failing.


    "Suit yourself".


    .....


    I should have skipped.


    Maths was boring. Mr rk was sick and the substitute wasn''t interested. He didn''t care that I couldn''t write down the equations but still expected me to have them done by the end of ss.


    Of course there was no way that was happening. As the bell wrung I skipped my way out of ss before he even noticed.


    "Yo shorty". Slinging his arm around my shoulder he steered us towards the cafeteria. "You defoing tomorrow?". He asked.


    "I''ll be there". My stomach growled as we reached the front of the queue. "I''m starving today". Picking up a slice of pizza I grabbed some fries and Cheetos. Paying for my lunch we made our way to his usual table. "So I did a thing". He said scratching the back of his head. I already knew what that thing was.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yeah but you didn''t ask her to the game". Putting some fries in my mouth I noticed his frown.


    "Should I have asked her to the game first?". Taking a seat next to me he stole some fries from my te.


    "Yes dummy". Rolling my eyes I picked up my slice of pizza and took a bite. "But it''s okay she''sing with me".


    "Ryan you gotta see this". One of his football friends grabbed him by the shoulders. Jeremy I''m sure his name was. "Outside! The dudes in a freaking Ferrari".


    Who was in a Ferrari?


    "Who?". He asked.


    "Jake fucking Taylor. He''s here to see coach. I hope he''sing to the game tomorrow".


    Seriously?


    How many fan girls did he have?


    Turning to face me he smirked. "Isn''t there like a thing with you two?".


    "Keep looking at her like that and that thing will snap your fucking neck". He growled.


    The color drained from his face. I physically saw his Adam''s apple bob. Rolling my eyes I took another bite of my pizza.


    "I-I wasn''t-...."

 Chapter 91

    "I suggest you piss off then".


    "Got it, you''re a legend by the way".


    Shaking my head I let out a loud sigh. Was there really any need for that? ncing at Ryan I saw the s "You Ryan?". He asked.


    Ryan was my friend and if he thought he was going to scare him off he had another thinging. "Jake". I warned.


    "I hear you''re the quarter back". He said.


    "Yeah I''m pretty good". He grinned. I could see a hint of a smile ying on Jake''s lips.


    "Big game tomorrow. You ready?".


    "Born ready". He smirked. "Gotta make sure I live up to the best".


    Jake startedughing. "Need any advice give me a shout. You mind if I steal her for a sec?".


    He was ying nice?


    "Sure thing". Ryan grinned.


    Pizza in hand I followed him outside. What was he up to? Taking a seat at one of the benches I followe "What are you up to?". I questioned.


    e was trying to hide.


    "Coach wants me to attend the game tomorrow". He shrugged. He knew fine well that''s not what I was "And?".


    gabout.


    "What can''t I be nice?". He smirked. "He seems alright".


    "He is, I''m going to the game tomorrow with Abby".


    "I''ll take you". Checking his phone he typed away furiously. "Right babe I have to go see the coach abo


    orrow. I''ll be here when you finish". Getting to his feet he held out his hand for me to take. g". I whispered.


    I was well aware of the stares. cing my hand in his I giggled when he pulled me to him. "People are "Good then they''ll know you''re mine". Kissing my forehead he pulled back. "I''ll see you at 4. Be good princess". As he walked away I couldn''t help but stare at his ass. That boy was fine.


    Not being able to control my smile I headed back inside. Surprise surprise Ryan was sat eating my Cheetos.


    "Really?".


    "So you and Jake Taylor". He grinned wiggling his eyebrows.


    "Shut up". I could already feel the blush on my cheeks. It really wasn''t a big deal. We were just two people hanging out.


    Just as I sat down the bell went signalling lunch was over.


    Myst two sses dragged. If it wasn''t for Ryan being in my chemistry ss I would have went stir crazy.


    "Defoing tomorrow?". Ryan asked holding the door open for me. The rain had stopped the air muggy.


    "Yes we''ll be there. You better not suck". I teased. I could see Jake before I saw his car. He was leaning on his bumper, shades covering his eyes.


    "Gotta lot to live up to". He smirked. "I''ll see you tomorrow I''ve got one more practice before the game".


    "Bye". I smiled walking slowly towards Jake.


    Lana didn''t bother her arse toe to school at all. She ditched the full day all for bloody Pete. She better hope for her sake and mine my gran doesn''t find out.


    "Princess". He smirked giving me a nod before getting in the drivers side.


    "Hey". I smiled slipping my bag from my shoulder and getting in.


    "So about tonight". He started the car pulling out of the school parking lot.


    "What about it?". I had a feeling tonight wasn''t going to happen.


    "My mom wants you toe over. She''s throwing a family dinner". Scratching the back of his head I grinned when I saw the lightest shade of pink on his cheeks. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "My family, Jacks family and Petes family will be there".


    I was confused.


    "It''s to wee you into the pack".


    That was a big move but I didn''t understand why the other families had to be there. I knew my gran couldn''te and that would mean I would be on my own. This is what it wasing down to. My life was going to change.


    "Babe if you don''t want to go it''s okay". Laying his hand on my thigh he squeezed gently. How could I not go? His mom was the sweetest and I didn''t want to upset her.


    "What time should I be ready?". I asked.


    "I''lle get you around 8. Simple dinner and a few drinks". He winked.


    "Okay simple dinner". I smiled. A simple dinner wouldn''t include two other families. As he pulled up outside my house I undid my seatbelt.


    "I don''t want this to be to much for you. I promised we''d take it slow". Taking my hand in his he kissed my knuckles.


    "It''s fine I want to". I was being weed into his pack and that was a big deal for him. I could handle this. "Have you seen Lana today?". I still had to apologise for snapping at her.


    "Where do you think she is?". He smirked.


    "Don''t you think they''re taking it a little to fast. I mean she doesn''t even know what she''s getting herself into. What if she doesn''t want to be with Pete for the rest of her life. Lana isn''t the settle down type".


    "She''ll find out when the time is right".


    "What like I did". It was out before I could stop it. "What I mean is, to put it politely she fucks them and chucks them". That was the only way I could exin it.


    Augh fell from his lips. "Trust me babe she won''t chuck him. The bond is to strong. Doesn''t matter if they fight she''ll still want him. When she''s mad she''ll still want him and when he fucks up she''ll still want him". cing another kiss on my knuckles I had a feeling this wasn''t about Lana and Pete anymore.


    "And when he f***s up I''m sure she''ll be there". Brushing my thumb over his hand I gave him a small smile.


    "Your gran going somewhere?". He nodded.


    Turning round I noticed my gran and George walking down the driveway. She was carrying a suitcase. "Want me to wait?". He asked.


    "No it''s okay I''ll see youter". Grabbing my bag I got out closing the door behind me. He didn''t move.


    "Hey honey how was school?". Closing the trunk of her car I frowned. Where could she be going? She smiled behind me waving her hand at Jake.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Going somewhere?". Chewing my bottom lip I nced at George.


    "George is taking me away for the weekend. A nice little log cabin". She smiled. George seemed to be taking up all of her time recently.


    Shaking my head I cursed myself for even thinking that. She was happy and that''s all that mattered. "You''re going away now?". I asked. "Yes honey it''s a long drive but-... oh god your appointment. Ipletely forgot". She sighed running a hand down her face.


    "It''s okay Jake is going to take me". I lied. I wasn''t going to ruin her weekend and I''m sure if I ask him he''ll have no problem taking me.


    "Oh honey I am sorry. I knew there was something I had to do I just couldn''t remember what it was".


    "Honestly it''s fine. Go enjoy your weekend and I''ll see you both when you get back". Kissing her cheek I smiled at George.


    Jake was still parked at the bottom of my driveway. Waving my gran off Iughed when he got out his car. "Just because she''s away doesn''t mean you cane in". I teased.


    "That''s exactly what it means princess". He winked slipping his arm around my shoulder.

 Chapter 92

    Closing the door behind us I dropped my bag and pulled my hoodie over my head. I was hot. "I''m just going to shower quickly help yourself to anything". "Anything". He grabbed hold of my hand and pulled me to him. "Shouldn''t say anything". He whispered burying his head in my neck.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Oh god.


    Feeling his teeth against my skin I closed my eyes my teeth sinking into my bottom lip. He couldn''t do this now, not right now. "Jake I-... I-". What was it I needed again? "You''re bleeding"....


    That did it for me. My eyes snapped open as I pulled back. Really? ''You''re bleeding'' f*****g really. That was enough to make me feel slightly ufortable but more so embarrassed especially after what Lacey said.


    "I have to shower". He wouldn''t let go of my hand. Pulling me back to him so our bodies were flush he grabbed a hold of my chin.


    "That drives me fucking wild". He growled. "It doesn''t help that you''re horny. You''ve no idea what you do to us". Closing his eyes he inhaled deeply.


    "Does, does this only happen with me?". I was curious. I already thought the situation was a little strange.


    "Princess". He smirked his eyes meeting mine. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Everything you do fuck, it''s only ever with you and these". He groaned touching


    my sses. "Your fucking beautiful". cing a kiss on my lips I closed my eyes as I kissed him back. As I felt his tongue wet my bottom lip I pulled back a gasp escaping my mouth.


    I really needed to shower now. cing my good hand against his chest I pushed slightly. "Not like this". I whispered. "Not when it''s time of the month". I had never had s*x on my period before.


    To Tommy it was disgusting.


    "You''ll change your mind once we''re mated". He smirked stealing another kiss. "Go get showered I''ll see you tonight".


    I was still stood in the same spot when he left. I think I get horny on my period as well or maybe it''s just because of him. Heading upstairs I set up my speaker before taking a shower. I still had to decide what I was going to wear tonight.


    .....


    Wrapping the towel around my body I jumped when the bathroom door opened. "You almost gave me a heart attack". I yelled.


    "Sorry". Sheughed. "Going somewhere nice?". Lana smacked my ass as I walked back into my room.


    "The question is where have you been all day?". She was lucky my gran had went away for the weekend.


    "Here and there". She smirked taking a seat on my bed. "I think I really like him". Of course she did. The bond was working fast.


    "So you missed school and hung out with Pete all day?". Taking a seat in front of my mirror I watched as she pulled a face. "He''s different Leah I actually want to spend time with him".


    "That''s a first". I teased applying my moisturiser. "Just go with it and if you like him what''s the worst that could happen?". "He could dump me, I''ve never been dumped". Her eyes were glued to her phone, he fingers typing away.


    "That''s because you''ve never been in a rtionship". Iughed.


    "We''re not in a rtionship we''re just hanging out".


    "If you say so"....


    "What are you doing tonight?". She asked.


    "I''ve been invited to Jake''s moms for dinner". I was a little nervous but I think it was more the unexpected than anything else.


    "Oh fancy". She smirked. "What are you wearing?". Getting off my bed she went straight for my closet.


    "No idea probably jeans". I shrugged taking clean panties from my drawer.


    "As always". She muttered. "What about this and this?". She grinned holding up my ck leather skirt with the zip down the front and my orange body suit. "Your orange stilettos will go perfect". "You think that''ll look okay?". I had been to dinner with his parents before but something told me this one was going to be different.

 Chapter 93

    "Eh yeah of course. Put it on". Handing me my clothes she threw herself back onto my bed.


    "He''s not picking me up until 8". I had plenty of time until I had to get ready.


    "Where''s your gran by the way?". She asked.


    "Away for the weekend with George". I smirked.


    "So we have the house to ourselves all weekend?".


    "No Lana not afterst time". I already knew what she was thinking.


    "Ohe on it wasn''t that bad". She sighed rolling her eyes.


    "My gran grounded you as well and you didn''t even live with us".


    She burst outughing. "Fine no parties but what about a little get together Saturday night? A few friends, some food and drinks?".


    "Fine but nothing to extreme". Lana got carried away at times. Thest party we threw the whole of our grade showed up, the police arrived and let''s just say it didn''t end well.


    "Small and intimate". She winked pushing herself off my bed. "I''m going to order pizza. Stay sexy queen".


    Now I was nervous and I knew I had nothing to be nervous about. It was just dinner with his family. His family liked me. So why the hell did I have this dreaded feeling in my stomach. Shaking it off I took a deep breath before applying some gloss to my lips. It was just dinner.


    "Leah". She knocked on my door. "Can Ie in?". First off why was she knocking, she never knocked. She had seen me naked more than I had.


    "Why are you knocking?". I asked pulling the door open.


    "Precautions afterst time". She joked. "But wow you look stunning".


    "Does it look okay?".


    "Yes". She groaned. "Seriously even I want to f**k you".


    Typical.


    Rolling my eyes I shoved her shoulder. "He should be here soon". Slipping my feet into my shoes I grabbed my ck clutch bag. "Bag or no bag?". I asked.


    "No bag".


    Hearing a knock at my front door my stomach tightened. "That''s my queue to piss off. Have as much fun as you can". She smirked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After she left I gave myself another once over in the mirror and smiled. Yeah I looked okay. Turning off my light I closed my bedroom door and headed downstairs. Another knock.....


    That boy had zero patience.


    "I''ming". I yelled pulling open the door. "Jack?". I frowned.


    "Don''t look so disappointed". He grinned. I couldn''t help it. This was the second time in one day he had done this.


    "You ready?". He asked.


    I was but I wasn''t going. I didn''t care if I was acting childish. If this dinner was important and we all knew it was then why wasn''t he the one picking me up? "I''m not going".


    "Leah he''s-..."


    "I don''t care I''m not going". Shutting the door in his face I instantly felt bad. It wasn''t Jacks fault.


    "Fucking woman". I heard him growl.


    "You okay?". Lana asked walking down the stairs. "Was that Jake?".


    "No it wasn''t". Walking into the living room I sat on the armchair by the window. "He sent Jack to pick me up so I said I wasn''t going".


    "Leah". Sheughed sitting on the couch.


    "Don''tugh Lana. He wants me to go to dinner then he knows where to find me". I huffed.


    "You''re being ridiculous".


    "So". Folding my arms across my chest my stomach dropped as there was a chap at the door. Good I hope he was as pissed as I was feeling.


    "It''s my pizza". Getting to her feet she went to door. But of course it wasn''t her pizza.


    "Come right in why don''t you"....


    "Get your coat Leah". His tone was sharp, his voice low.


    "Sure you''re not to busy". Making a face I kept my gaze on the floor. I was being petty I knew I was but I didn''t care. He couldn''t keep saying things and then not follow through with it.


    "You''re being ridiculous princess".


    "That''s what I said". Lana added.


    "Fine". Getting to my feet I smiled sweetly at him. His eyes pierced through mine, his nostrils ring. This was on him not me. He should have just picked me up in the first ce. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Slipping my coat on I made sure my phone was still in my pocket.


    "Have fun babies". Lanaughed as she closed the door being us.


    Taking a hold of my hand heced our fingers together. It was still warm, the rain had been on and off all day. It was humid, the heat horrible.


    "Can you slow down a bit". I huffed my feet already starting to ache.


    "You''re lucky I haven''t taken you over my knee". He growled his grip tightening.


    "So this is my fault?". I fired backing to a stop. We were still a few houses away from his parents house. He didn''t answer, his eyes had darkened, his teeth clenched. "Whatever". I mumbled.

 Chapter 94

    Strangely I didn''t feel as ufortable as I thought I would. I met Jack and Petes parents. Both were nice, regr people. Well as regr as you could get.


    Jake hadn''t said two words to me since we sat down for dinner but the feeling was mutual. Charlotte was the sweetest just like always. I still couldn''t get over how much Jake looked like his dad.


    "I hope you appreciate how beautiful she is". Jane, Petes mom winked at me. Smiling at her I yed around with the food on my te. I didn''t have much of an appetite, was always the same when I was on my period. "She knows I do". Clearing his throat I ignored the hand he ced on my knee.


    "So Leah, what are your ns for when you graduate?". Carol asked, Carol was Jacks mom who was also the sweetest. They all were. I did notice though that the men were a little more reserved. If I graduate I felt like saying.


    "I haven''t really decided yet but Yale could be on the cards". Her smiled dropped, Jake''s hand slipped from my knee, the table went quiet. Did I say something wrong?


    "Dessert". Charlotte stood from her seat. "Jacob will you help me please?". As his parents disappeared from the table I felt the awkwardness. No one was talking anymore.


    "Where''s nna?". I asked turning my head so I could look at him. She had missed the full dinner.


    "She''s runningte". Leaning closer to me he whispered. "When were you going to tell me about Yale?".


    Was Yale an issue?


    "I haven''t decided yet and when I do I''ll tell you". I could feel their eyes on me. Was university not something they did?


    "Oh honey". Janeughed. "Once you''re mated it''ll be hard being that far from Jake". For some reason I already knew that. I already struggled sometimes and we weren''t mated yet.


    But I couldn''t stay here and do nothing. Did he expect me to stay here and do nothing?


    "Like I said". I smiled. "I haven''t decided yet". Because it was my decision not Jake''s.


    "I''m going to use the bathroom". Getting up from my seat I left the dining room and made my way upstairs. Reaching the bathroom I locked the door behind me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Everything was going great until university was mentioned. I could feel the tension in the air.


    I was hot and my feet we''re throbbing, stilettos were a killer for me. I preferred a chunky heel. F**k this! Pulling off my shoes I sighed with the coolness of the tiles against my feet.


    "Leah?". He knocked on the door, I could see him pressing the handle. "Babe open the door".


    "I''ll be out in a second". Lifting my shoes I unlocked the door pulling it open. "Can''t I pee in peace?".


    "You okay?". He asked.


    "Always now can you please move?".


    "Yale?".


    "Not now Jake, not here". They didn''t need to hear an argument and I wasn''t having it in his moms house.


    "But you''re okay?". Closing the distance between us he brushed his nose against mine, his hand resting against my hip.


    "I''m pissed you sent Jack to pick me up". I had to be honest with him.


    "I know babe. I got caught up and I''m sorry". He whispered.


    "That''s twice today Jake. I know you''re busy but a text would have been nice. I mmed the door shut in Jacks face, I feel awful".


    Heughed before cing a kiss on my forehead. "He''ll get over it. We better get back down before my mom starts overthinking".


    "We wouldn''t want that". I grinned.


    Hand in hand we walked back downstairs and into the dining room. Jake''s parents had returned to the table, I noticed the chocty goodness on the te in front of my chair. I always had room for chocte.


    "Jake, have you heard from your sister?". His mom asked, she looked worried.


    "I tried to call her but no answer".


    "She should be here for this". His dad stated. "Her future Alpha is officially weing his mate into the pack, but I bet she won''t miss the party celebration". He muttered. Hold up! The what? I thought the purpose of this dinner was to wee me to the pack. Now there was a party as well.


    "Jake call her again. She''s never usually thiste". As his mom excused herself from the table I took my phone from my coat pocket. His dad left next.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I asked her for one night and she does this". He sighed. "Little witch will be on early duties for a month".


    "Want me to try and call her?". I asked resting my hand on his thigh. I knew he was getting annoyed and I knew my touch helped.


    "Yeah babe please". cing his hand on top of mine he brought it to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles.


    "I''ll send her a text".


    ''Where are you? Your family is worried! Call me when you can please x''


    "Leah, honey, it was so nice to meet you. We''ll get a catch up at the celebration party". Jane grinned before pulling me in for a hug. "Don''t be a stranger now". "Leaving already?". Jake asked.


    "We have to Jake and it looks like your moms got her hands full. We''ll see you soon". Paul, Janes husband shook his hand.


    "Come here sweetheart". Carol pulled me in for a hug. "We''ll see you real soon".


    "It was so nice to meet you all". I smiled.


    .....


    The house was quiet. nna still wasn''t home and we couldn''t get a hold of her. I was sat in the sitting room with a cup of coffee.


    "I''m going to grab Jack and see if I can pick anything up out back. Why would she shut her link off". He growled.


    "I''ll send out a message and make everyone aware". His dad excused himself, Charlotte had went upstairs a little while ago. She was beside herself with worry. Finishing off my coffee I got to my feet, my phone vibrated from the coffee table. Grabbing a hold of it I let out a long breath.


    ''I''m fine jesus...... but I do have something to tell you!! I found HIM. Ax''


    "She''s safe". I smiled. "But I think she found her mate". Showing him the message he took the phone from my hand and dialled her number.


    "Jake". I yelled.


    "So you finally decided to fucking answer". He roared. "Get home now nna". Ending the call he pushed my phone back into my hand.


    "Was that really necessary?". I asked as another message came through.


    ''Is my dad like Jake? I didn''t mean to make them worry. I''ming home now but I''m bringing him with me. Ax''


    "She knows my mom worries". He sighed. "And she knows to check in".


    "She''s safe so go and let your mom and dad know she''s on her way home".


    "I''m sorry babe". Slipping his arm around my waist he kissed the tip of my nose. "Tonight didn''t go as nned".

 Chapter 95

    "It was fine". I whispered. "I''m going to head home before she gets here. I don''t want to be in the middle of a family dispute".


    "You''re family, you''re my family". He growled. "You''re going nowhere unless it''s to my bed".


    "I don''t have any of my things". I didn''t even pack a bag. I wasn''t nning on staying because of school tomorrow.


    "You don''t need them". He smirked. "Please babe just stay".


    Hearing the engine and seeing the brightness of her headlights I heard the movement from upstairs and the footsteps on the stairs. Charlotte with Jacob right behind her. "As long as she''s safe". Jacob stated.


    "She found her mate". Charlotte almost broke her neck as the words left Jake''s mouth.


    "She did?". A smile broke out on her face. "She found him".


    "Mom". Jake sighed.


    This was a big deal and she was excited.


    As the door open I was anxious to see him. I was excited for her. The only thing she wanted was her mate.


    I knew that face, I was rted to that face.


    "Carter?".


    "Little bear?". He grinned.


    A growl ripped from Jake''s mouth as he pushed me behind him.


    "Wait you know him?". nna asked.


    "He''s my cousin". cing my hand on Jake''s side I shoved him slightly so he would get out of the way. That only caused another growl to rip from his mouth.


    Seriously he was getting territorial over my cousin?


    "Jake". cing my hand on his back I grabbed a hold of his hand. "He''s my cousin and he''s nna''s mate. Calm down please". I whispered.


    "You''re getting good at that Leah". Jacob smirked.


    I wasn''t so sure. His body was still tense. As he took a step forward I ced myself in front of him. "Babe". I whispered cing my hand on his cheek. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. His eyes locked with mine, the browning back, the ck disappearing. "You''re mine". He whispered.


    "I know. Wait a minute". The penny dropped. He was her mate, did she tell him about werewolf straight away? Did he freak out like I did? "I''ll put the kettle on". Charlotte grabbed hold of Jacobs arm pulling him away and into the kitchen.


    "Are you-.." I couldn''t bring myself to say it. It didn''t make sense. Surely he would have told me. We were thick as thieves when we were younger. "Leah"....


    "No". Holding up my hand I took a step back. I couldn''t believe this.


    "Babe". Jake ced his hand on my back.


    "Don''t".


    "Just let me exin please". Carter sighed taking a step towards me. nna was right next to him, her hand in his.


    "When did you know?". I asked.


    "My sixteenth birthday".


    "So that''s why I didn''t see you again".


    "The fever hit, I didn''t know what was happening either. Trust me bear I wanted to tell you".


    "Does gran know?". I already knew the answer when he couldn''t look at me. I felt like I had been sucker punched. What else were they hiding? "Bear".... I hated that he still used the nickname for me from when I was younger. Carter was two years older than me but we were inseparable. "What, did I just not get the wolf gene?".


    "It''s from my dads side Leah. I''m half, you already know my mom isn''t a wolf".


    Carter''s mom was my moms sister.


    "So you just thought you''d cut me out of your family?".


    "Dammit Leah that''s not-....."


    A growl fell from Jake''s mouth. "You may be my sisters mate but Leah is mine. You do not disrespect her and you most definitely do not speak to her like that". The power radiating from him was overwhelming, even I wanted to bow my head and submit. "Apologies Alpha".


    This was to weird. He was my flesh and blood and yet it felt like I didn''t know him at all.


    "You''re still my family Leah and please don''t be angry at gran". I didn''t want to be angry at her but I was. They had kept me in the dark for years and I''ve only now found out because of Jake, because I was his mate. "Why are you here?". I asked.


    "I was invited here. It''s a big deal when a powerful werewolf next in line for Alpha finds his mate".


    "The celebration isn''t for a few weeks". Jake stated. I could feel his hand on the lower of my back. It was calming. I felt rage, anger but most importantly disappointment.


    My own family had lied.


    "Gran reached out when you first moved here. She said you were having a rough time of it". Scratching the back of his head his eyes locked with mine.


    "I haven''t heard from you in 2 years and suddenly you wanna be besties". I was being harsh but I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t seem to wrap my head around it. "I need a minute, sorry". I knew Jake was hot on my trail. Pushing the door open I stepped outside into the back garden. "What are the odds of that happening?". He chuckled. I wasn''t in the mood. A bombshell had just been dropped on me and I didn''t find it funny. Member of my own family were werewolf''s.


    "Tell me something". I said turning so I could face him. "Does my gran know what you are?".


    "Baby...."


    "Of course she does and let me guess George is a wolf too". Iughed.


    "Come here".


    Sighing I took his hand as he pulled me onto hisp as he sat out the garden chair. "It was all going toe out sooner orter babe. Your gran knows because George is her mate. He knows my family". Mind blown.


    "Such a coincidence that I just so happen to be your mate". I said.


    "That''s not a coincidence". He growled.


    "I know I''m sorry". I sighed. "It''s been a long night".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Do me a favour". He whispered kissing the side of my head. "Don''t be to hard on Carter. It wasn''t his ce to tell you".


    "Aren''t you suppose to be on my side?".


    "I am on your side always but babe-.."


    "Fine". I didn''t want to talk about this anymore. I would talk to Carter just not tonight. "I''m just going to go home tonight". "Okay". He sighed. "I''ll walk you home but tomorrow you''re staying here. No arguments".


    "Deal". I smiled.

 Chapter 96

    I couldn''t sleep. My mind wouldn''t shut off. Groaning I sat up turning my bedsidemp on. It was 3am. Lana was passed out by the time I got home. I had showered changed into fresh pjs but still I couldn''t settle.


    I had school in less than 6 hours and I couldn''t see it far enough. I still had to talk to Carter and I had the weekend before I needed to face my gran.


    They lied to me, my gran had lied to me my whole life. She obviously knew uncle Zac was a werewolf. I couldn''t really be mad at Carter. He did to me what I''m doing to Lana. A secret that isn''t mine to share. I guess it wasn''t his either.


    Then there was the celebration. A celebration to celebrate Jake finding me. I wasn''t really in the mood to celebrate. This was all happening and I had no control over it. It was one thing after another. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel


    on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was still struggling with the idea that werewolf''s were real and now I was rted to one and a mate to the other.


    Further down the line my children would be wolfs. Sighing I rubbed a hand over my face. This is what stupid shit I thought about when I couldn''t sleep. I was an over thinker. Pushing my covers off I got out of bed.


    Heading downstairs the first thing I noticed was the kitchen light. That wasn''t on when I got home. Guess I wasn''t the only one that couldn''t sleep. She was sat with a cup of hot chocte and a box of Oreos. "Kettles on".


    "Can''t sleep?". I asked fixing my cup.


    "It''s to damn hot". She groaned. "Kinda nervous about tomorrow well today. New school, new start".


    "I was the same but hey you''ve got me and nna and Lacey will be there to. I''ll introduce you to Ryan as well". Sitting across from her I stirred my hot chocte. "Hold up who''s Ryan?". She grinned.


    "A friend". Taking a sip of my hot chocte a yawn escaped my mouth.


    "A friend huh, is he hot?".


    Of course that''s what she wants to know.


    "I have to leave school early tomorrow. Got the hospital". I said holding up my hand. I had to change the subject. Ryan was a good looking guy but I didn''t see him that way. "On my first day". She frowned.


    "It wouldn''t have been your first day if you went yesterday".


    Making a face she shrugged. "I''m sure I''ll be fine. Pete wants to drop me off. Boy can''t get enough of me". She winked.


    Rolling my eyes I shook my head. She seemed pretty smitten with him. I just hoped for Petes sake she didn''t chuck him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "How was your dinner?". She asked.


    I wanted to tell her it was eventful. I wished I could talk to her about everything but I couldn''t. Until she knew the truth I only had Jake to vent to and even then it wasn''t the same as venting to my best friend. "It was fine". I smiled. "It''s not the first time I''ve had dinner with his family. His moms the sweetest".


    "Sounds like you had fun". She grinned cing her cup in the sink. "I''m going back to bed. I''ll see you in the morning. Love you". She yelled as she headed up stairs.


    "Love you too".


    I wasn''t tired in the slightest. A few yawns but no stinging eyes yet. I wondered if Carter was staying with nna or if he was staying in a hotel. I knew my gran would make him stay here when she got back.


    I couldn''t wait to have that conversation when she arrived back home. She didn''t know that I knew. I hadn''t spoken with her since she left and she was yet to check in.


    Unlocking my phone I opened up a nk message. I wasn''t even sure if he had the same number. Jake was right I shouldn''t be too hard on him and at the end of the day he was still my family, he was my blood. ''Will you be around tomorrow?''


    After sending the text I emptied my cup, turned off the lights and headed back to bed. I already knew I wasn''t getting any sleep tonight.


    ...


    "Leah". I felt the shove but chose to ignore it. "LEAH". She yelled only this time she pulled the covers from my body.


    I couldn''t do this today. It felt like I had only just shut my eyes.


    "Your rms been going off every ten minutes for thest hour and you''re still not up. We''re going to bete".


    "I''m not going, my hands sore". It was ame a*s excuse but it was one I could get away with. I couldn''t get up even if I wanted to. I felt drained. "You''re such a bad liar". Sheughed.


    Giving her the middle finger I buried my head deeper into my pillow. I was missing half of school anyway, a full day wasn''t going to hurt.


    "I''m leaving in ten if you change you mind". Hearing my door close I pulled my covers up and around my neck.


    I wasn''t going to change my mind.


    .....


    It was the loudness of the knocking that woke me. Startled I sat up grabbing my phone to check the time only then noticing Carter had texted me back. ''Always bear! Give me a shout and we''ll talk''


    He sent that half an hour ago. It wasn''t even 10 o''clock yet. Stretching my arms there was another knock at my door. I still didn''t feel rested, I didn''t seem to have any energy or motivation to get out of bed.

 Chapter 97

    Another knock!


    Pushing my covers off I grabbed Jake''s hoodie from my window seat and put it on. Whoever it was wasn''t going away. Rushing down the stairs I opened the door. "Skipping school bear?". He smirked.


    "Did you bring coffee?". I asked eyeing up the 2 takeaway cups.


    "And some brownies". He grinned. "Still got that sweet tooth?". It always was hard to stay mad at him. Those big blue eyes and that cheeky grin.


    "I''m still mad at you". Taking one of the coffee cups I went into the living room. "Brownies and coffee aren''t getting you off the hook so easily".


    "I know". He sighed sitting in the arm chair next to the window. "Do you not think I hated not seeing you?".


    "Could have fooled me". Making a face I winced. I was being a bitch. "I''m sorry I just all of this is hard for me to take in. I fainted the first time I saw Jake as his wolf". "Sounds about right". Heughed.


    "I''m still trying to wrap my head around it all. I''ve been thrust into a world I didn''t know existed".


    "Kinda cool though". He smirked. "And an Alphas mate. You''ll fit right in".


    "I''m not so sure". Taking a sip of my coffee I avoided his stare. It wasn''t easy to fit in around here, well for me it wasn''t.


    "Who''s giving you a hard time?". He asked.


    "Damn near every girl in this town". Running a hand through my hair I shook my head. "Everybody loves him, all the girls want to be with him and he doesn''t even notice". "He''s powerful Leah".


    "Yeah I kinda guessed that. What use am I to him I''m human".


    "The beast wants what it wants and thats you. He''s powerful without you can you imagine what he''ll be like with you".


    I frowned. I didn''t get what he was trying to say. How can I make him more powerful?


    "You''re the other half of him. He needs you more than you''ll ever know".


    "Maybe". I shrugged.


    "No bear not maybe. You''re his lifeline, nobody will ever take your ce".


    "We''re taking it slow but enough about me I want to know about you and yours". I grinned. "nna huh?". It was a perfect fit.


    "We aren''t taking it slow". He winked causing me to make a face. I didn''t need to know that. "She''s a cool girl, I got lucky". "And?". I egged him on to continue.


    "And I''m not sitting here talking about my feelings with you. You got any ns today?". He asked.


    "I''ve got the hospital". Holding up my hand he frowned. Just wait until I tell him how I broke it.


    "Do I even want to know?".


    "Probably not". Iughed. "I''m going to the game tonight with friends and then staying with Jake". I felt the heat rise to my cheeks. Carter and I weren''t kids anymore. "Staying with Jake?". He smirked. "Well seeing grans not home".


    "You try saying no to an Alpha".


    "Right I''m heading off to nna''s parents. You want me to take you to the hospital?".


    "I''m sorry for being rude earlier. You''re my family and I love you. I hope you know that".


    "I knew you couldn''t stay mad at me for long". Pulling me in for a hug I sighed against his chest. I liked that he was here.


    "Shut up and no Jake is taking me but we could hangter, you coulde to the game?".


    "Sounds good bear. I''ll see youter".


    ...


    I was making myself a toasted sandwich when my phone started ringing. Sliding my finger across the screen I put it on loudspeaker. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was nervous because I wasn''t sure if Carter had got to her first.


    "Hello"...


    "Hi honey we''re just checking in. Was school okay with letting you go early?".


    "Yeah they were fine. How''s the cabin?". She didn''t need to know that I skipped the day.


    "Leah it''s beautiful and there''s a littleke right out back. You girls will have toe here one day".


    I was tempted to tell her that I knew but it wasn''t a conversation for over the phone. If I mentioned it she woulde straight home.


    "I''m d you''re having a good time". I had half an hour before my appointment and I still had to ask Jake to take me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Do you need me to send you money? Are you eating?".


    "I don''t-..." My eyes locked with Jake''s as he walked into the kitchen. I didn''t even hear hime in.


    "I''ve sent you it anyway just incase of emergency. I''ll check in with you tomorrow. Stay safe sweetheart. I love you".


    The line went dead before I could respond.


    "Why the long face princess?". Taking the other half of my sandwich I red at him.


    "You''ll have a sore face if you don''t put my sandwich back". Grabbing two bottles of water from the fridge I passed him one.


    "Ouch someone''s cranky". Heughed taking a bite of my sandwich.


    "Am not". I grinned. "Can you take me to my appointment like now please?".


    "It''ll cost you". He smirked slowly making his way around the ind. Taking a step back I tilted my head to the side my eyes raking over his body. I liked that we were yful. The little bit of flirting, how excited I would get every time he smirked. "Cost me what?". I asked my eyes locking with his.


    Grabbing me around the waist he pulled me close a low growl falling from his lips. "You''re such a f*****g tease". I could feel his hardness against me. The sparks between us were electrifying. My body felt like it was on fire, the need building inside. I could already feel the heat between my legs. "Fuck babe this is getting hard".


    He didn''t need to tell me that. I wanted nothing more than to spend the night with him between my legs. He made me want things I''ve never had, I wanted to be dirty with him. I wanted to explore his body, everyst inch of it.


    "I can smell you". He growled inhaling deeply. "Fuck baby let me have a taste, just let me dip a finger in". Lifting me into his arms he sat me on top of the counter his hands resting on my thighs.


    "I want you Jake"....


    "Why do I feel there''s a buting".


    "There''s no but". I smiled softy at him. "I''ve never wanted anyone as much as I want you but I''m not going to let you fuck me in my kitchen. Besides I have an appointment to get to". cing a kiss on his lips I jumped down back onto my feet. "Fucking tease"...

 Chapter 98

    "We still on for tonight?". He asked pulling away from the hospital. My hand was healing perfectly. I didn''t need to go back until it was time for my cast toe off.


    "On for what?". I asked trying to hide my smile.


    "I''m not even asking, you''re staying at mine". As he gained speed I nced at him. He was smirking. "Pretty sure that was the deal".


    "I''m still going to the game tonight".


    "You hungry?". He asked.


    "I could eat". Feeling my phone vibrate I took it from my pocket.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ''Hey, do you still want me to pick you up tonight? It''s Abby btw x''


    ''Come to mine for 6. 5 piney point is my address. See you then :)'' "Abby ising to mine for 6".


    "Chick-fil-A or McDonald''s?".


    It annoyed the hell out of me when he didn''t answer. Or he answered my question with a question.


    "Jake"...


    "Leah". He mimicked.


    "You''re an ass". I huffed as he pulled into McDonald''s car park.


    "Grab a seat". He said holding the door open for me. The first thing I noticed was the group of girls. Everywhere I went there was always someone throwing daggers at me. Taking a seat in one of the end booths I buried my head in my phone. Too distracted I didn''t hear her approach. "Can I ask you something?". A girl slid in the booth next to me.


    And here we go with the insults. The I''m not good enough for him and he should be with someone like her. I was past it and done with hearing it.


    "Is he as good in bed as all the girls say he is?". She giggled. "Does he have a big dick, I wonder when it''ll be my turn". I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. These girls were obsessed with sleeping with him or pretty much just obsessed with him. And what did she mean her turn?


    Clenching my teeth I chose to ignore her. What could I say. I didn''t know if he was good in bed, I didn''t know if his junk was big. It felt big. Laughing I shook my head.


    "Oh wait you wouldn''t know would you". The smile dropped from her face. "But I do. We used to be a thing before you came into the picture".


    Didn''t she just ask if he was good in bed? I was confused. Rolling my eyes I continued to scroll through my phone. "I''m sure you did". I said. I knew he was a g heck even his own mother knew it but just how many girls had he slept with?


    "We did and let me tell you he alwayses back". As if she sensed himing she stered that fake a*s smile back onto her face.


    I couldn''t tell if she was a werewolf or not.


    "Sarah?". He looked a little confused before he smiled at her.


    "Hi babe". She squealed. "Did you miss me?". cing her hand on his arm he did nothing to remove it. "Call me sometime". Trailing her hand down his arm she pulled herself out of the booth and walked back to her friends.


    Who the fuck was she calling babe, and why did he let her touch him like that? Girls were always interested in him and yet he never noticed.


    He noticed with her. They definitely had more than just a thing. I couldn''t be mad over his past but the way he reacted caused something inside of me to snap.


    "Who was first her or Jessica?".


    "Babe".


    "Don''t fucking babe me". I was sick of taking this shit. I wasn''t a push over and I wasn''t about to let him stomp all over my fucking heart. It was about time he learned I wasn''t going to put up with this bullshit anymore. I wasn''t going to let girls walk all over me because they were trying to scare me off.


    "Leah". He warned.


    "I''m not a fucking y thing". I hissed. I did wonder when the bitch side was going toe out. That girl hit the nail on the head. I could be just as much of a cunt as everyone else. They hadn''t seen nothing yet. "I never said you were". He growled. "Now eat your damn food".


    "Not hungry". Grabbing my coke I slid out of the booth making my way towards the exit. I wasn''t going to be treated like a mug.


    "Will you fucking wait". He snapped grabbing a hold of my arm.


    "I''m not doing this". Pulling my arm out of his grasp I continued to walk. "I let a guy mug me off for 2 years and it took for me to move away to realise it. I''m not letting you do the same. Go give Sarah a call because I''m done".


    He didn''t follow me and for that I was grateful. I needed time to cool off. I snapped, I knew it was only a matter of time before it happened. Crossing the street I threw away my coke before dipping into a small coffee shop.


    I was angry, pissed off, emotional and trying my hardest not to cry. I had no one to me but myself. Always falling for the wrong guys. He was good though, made me believe I actually meant something to him. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading


    this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Guess I was the dumb one for falling so quickly for him. Paying for my coffee I left the shop and continued walking down the street.


    I had been walking for about half an hour window shopping. I had calmed myself down and was thinking over what I had said to him.


    Did I overreact?


    I hope I did because he needed to know I wasn''t ying around. I wasn''t going to be a doormat for anyone.

 Chapter 99

    "Get in the f*****g car Leah".


    He followed me?


    "No". I red. I didn''t want to be near him right now. I was very much still in bitch mode. A side I rarely let out but it was there.


    "Don''t make me ask you again". His teeth were clenched, his eyes falling into slits.


    He was angry, good. Now he knew I wasn''t f*****g around and I meant was I said.


    "I need time to myself". I said.


    "You''re being ridiculous princess. All that shit back there, what the fuck was that all about?".


    "Because I''m fucking sick of it". I yelled. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Girls always ranting and raving about how good you are in bed. How do you think that makes me feel? The insults the slyments. I''ve fucking had it". Angrily wiping the tears from my cheeks I held my hands up and took a step back. I didn''t want him near me. "Everyone has a past Leah".


    "What about Sarah, she didn''t look like your past".


    "They''re all my past Leah. You''re my mate, no one else matters. Now please get in the car".


    "I still need some time to think. I''m going to walk home".


    "Don''t do this". He begged.


    "I want to be on my own for a bit, I need some space". I was sick of always being nice Leah, Leah the pushover, always seeing the good in people. If he wanted me then he could earn me.


    "You''re mine Leah". He said as I started to walk away. "You''ll always be mine. I won''t stop until I have you


    This time he didn''t follow me. It took me a good hour to get home. My feet were throbbing, my eyes stinging from crying. My emotions were all over the ce because of my damn period, but I needed to say what I said. He needs to know that if I was his then he was mine.


    Lana was home, her car parked in the driveway. Opening my front door I groaned internally when I heard the voices.


    Pete was here.


    Dropping my bag on the floor I kicked off my shoes and walked into the living room.


    "Hey girl". She smiled.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hey". I hoped she didn''t noticed how red and puffy my eyes were. "How was your first day?". I asked.


    "Was good I think I''ll like it there. Did you go to your appointment?". Pete still hadn''t said one word to me. Probably told not to.


    "Hands healing perfectly. Are youing to the game tonight?". Heading into the kitchen I took a bottle of water from the fridge.


    "I think we''re going to skip. Are you going with Jake?". She asked.


    "I''m going with Abby. She''ll be here for 6. I''m going to shower and change my clothes".


    "You okay?". She frowned.


    "Yeah of course. I''ll see you before I go". Heading upstairs I went into my room. They would know soon enough that we had a fight. I wasn''t sure if we were still on speaking terms.


    Plugging my phone into my speaker I hit shuffle on my ylist. I had a massive freak out, something I had never done before. I had probably blew it way out of proportion but I didn''t care. He knew where I was, he knew what I stood for now. I wasn''t the girl you f****d off and it''s about time he understood that, it''s about time they all knew that. Grabbing a clean towel I started to strip out of my clothes.


    I stood in the shower for a good 45 minutes. My mind was working overtime. I made the right decision, I needed some space to think. The little voice in my head was telling me I was overreacting and being stupid.


    Turning off the shower I wrapped the towel around my body. How would he feel if guys were like that with me? Something told me it wouldn''t be pretty. He couldn''t be possessive of me if I wasn''t allowed to be the same with him.


    Going back into my room I closed the door behind me. I needed to stop thinking about it. I was going out tonight to have fun. Once I had picked out my clothes I started on my makeup. I wasying it on thick tonight. "Leah can Ie in?". She knocked.


    "Yeah".


    "You sure you''re okay?". She asked taking a seat on my bed.


    "I''m fine". I smiled applying myshes.


    "You haven''t put onshes for ages. Last time you did was the night you hooked up with Tommy".


    "We had a fight". I sighed. "I kinda lost my shit with him. I went full on crazy like I was cursing and calling him out".


    "I haven''t seen crazy Leah in ages. Pretty sad I missed it". Sheughed.


    "I''m just not sure I can trust him". I shrugged.


    "What happened?".


    "We went for food, a girl approached like they always do. Long story short, he knew her like really knew her and I just got a bad feeling. Letting her paw her grubbing hands over him, calling him babe". "Think he''s been with her since yous starting talking?". She asked.


    "No idea". I could be and probably was jumping to conclusions. "I''m not even sure we''re still talking after today".


    "Yeah right that boys crazy about you"...


    "Maybe not after he saw the side I keep locked away". I winced.


    "I like that side. Bitchy Leah is way more fun". She winked. "She doesn''t let anyone walk over her, I''m surprised you never decked the bitch that touched him". "Shut up". Iughed.


    "I wouldn''t worry it''ll all work out the way it''s suppose to. Take a night off and go have fun. He knows your worth".


    I guess I just needed to wait and see how it all panned out.

 Chapter 100

    Slipping my feet into my heeled shoes I put my bag over my shoulder. Abby should be here any minute now. Pete was still here.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Walking into the living room Lana wolf whistled at me. "I love that zer, I love that it''s orange and matches your shoes".


    "You don''t think it''s to much for a football game?". I asked chewing my bottom lip.


    "Not when there''s a party afterwards". She winked.


    "You have a point". I grinned. "You sure you don''t want toe?". There was a knock at the door.


    "Not tonight I''m shattered".


    "It''s open". I yelled.


    It wasn''t Abby.


    "Hey". I smiled. "I wasn''t sure if you wereing". I thought she would be too wrapped up in my cousin. "Changed my mind". She smiled.


    I wondered if Jake had anything to do with that. "I''m just waiting on Abby. She shouldn''t be long".


    "That''s cool. Jake''s parked outside anyway, he won''t mind waiting".


    "Great". I smiled.


    Abby arrived not long after nna did. I was currently sitting in the back of Jake''s car. To say it was awkward was an understatement. You could cut the tension with a knife.


    nna tried to get me to sit up front the re I gave her told her to back off. This was between Jake and I. We didn''t need anyone sticking their noses in.


    "Straight home after the game tonight"....


    ncing at Abby she had her head buried in her phone. Who was he taking to because it certainly wasn''t me.


    "I''m talking to you". He growled his eyes meeting mine through his rear view mirror.


    "Jake don''t". nna warned.


    Abby looked up from her phone her eyesnding on mine. "What the fuck?" She mouthed. Shrugging my shoulders I stared out the window. As we pulled up to the school I was the first to jump out. "Text Ryan, maybe we can see him before the game starts". As we walked round the back of the school to the stands I grinned.


    It was packed. The buzz was unreal.


    "I''m going to see if I can find him". Abby yelled as we made our way through the crowd. I couldn''t believe the turn out. These people took football as serious as the people back home. "You need to be careful". nna whispered.


    "I haven''t done anything wrong". Finding a good seat I made my way along the stand.


    "I heard about the fight"..


    "Yeah well then you''ll know why it happened". I didn''t want to have this conversation with her. She was always going to take his side regardless and I didn''t me her for that. She was his sister after all. "He''s not like that anymore Leah".


    "Can we please not talk about this. We''re out, we''re having fun. I don''t want to talk about Jake".


    "You need to talk to him. He''s been on edge since it happened. I''m scared in case heshes out". She did look worried.


    "Not tonight nna. I''ve had enough of Jake for one day. I need some space".


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you".


    .....


    We were winning by 2 points and there was 3 minutes until the game finished. Jake made his little speech, introduced the team and for the full game has been standing behind me.


    Every so often he would ce his hand on my back. Of course I ignored it. I told him I needed space, this wasn''t giving me space. I jumped in way to quick with him I should have known better. As the buzzer went the full ce erupted. Our team won and moved onto the next round.


    "We''ve to meet Ryan outside. He''s going to drive to the after party". Abby smiled.


    "Go congratte him. I''ll meet you out front".

 Chapter 101

    As the stands began to clear I started to make my way back out front. nna was behind me, she hadn''t said a word to me after our little chat. I had no idea where Jake went, I didn''t notice him leave. As I made it back out front I noticed him leaning against his car. He had another thinging if he thought I was going home.


    "Are youing or are you going home?". I asked nodding towards his car.


    "It''s not me he''s waiting on". She said.


    "Well it''s not me". I argued. "I''m not going home just yet".


    "I did warn you". She shrugged.


    "He can''t make me go home nna". Folding my arms over my chest I red.


    "He''s angry Leah. Never piss off an Alpha especially Jake. He ys dirty".


    What did that even mean. I didn''t piss him off if anything he pissed me off.


    "I''m not taking sides but if I were you I''d go home with him".


    "Well it''s a good thing you''re not me then isn''t it". Turning my back on her I went to look for Ryan and Abby just as my phone vibrated.


    ''Cant believe I missed you shorty! Jake told me he took you home, you weren''t feeling good! Text me tomorrow we''ll go for food''


    I should have known.


    I had no idea what he was ying at but he was going about it all the wrong way. I can''t believe he did that. nna was right he was ying dirty. Taking a seat on the steps outside the school I looked to see if he was still there.


    He was still leaning against his car, his head buried in his phone. He was waiting for me to go to him so he could take me home. Leaning my head against my knees a sigh fell from my lips. He hit a low blow tonight. "Get in the car Leah".


    I wasn''t even going to argue with him. Getting to my feet I walked towards his car getting in the passenger side. Once I had clipped my seatbelt in Iy my head against the window. He could take me home. It didn''t mean I was going to talk to him. As he started the car I kicked off my shoes cing my feet on the dashboard.


    "You can be pissed off all you want".


    I could feel the rage building inside. I was more than pissed but rather than arguing about it I wasn''t going to say anything. I was giving him the silent treatment. That would get under his skin more.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You''re mine princess. You need to understand that". As the words fell from his lips I pushed my feet hard against the dash, clenching my teeth. The crack broke the silence, augh falling from my lips as I continued to watch it. Right along his windscreen.


    "Think that''s funny?". He growled.


    "A little bit". I smirked. It was satisfying to watch. Removing my feet from the dash Iy my head against the window. The rest of the car ride home was silent. The tension between us thick. "Look babe-..."


    "I still want some space". I should have done this from the start. I needed this for me. When it came down to it I had to make sure this was real and that I could trust him. Right now I didn''t.


    "I''m not that person anymore Leah". The grip he had on the steering wheel was turning his knuckles white. "I don''t want anyone else but you".


    "What would you do if every guy I passed did that to me?".


    "Rip his f*****g throat out". He growled.


    "So when a girl does it to you how do you think it makes me feel?". I asked finally looking at him. "I don''t care that you''ve slept with other girls. We''ve both had different people in our life but what I won''t tolerate is being disrespected. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I lost my shit but it was a long timeing. I''m sick of every girl in this town calling me out. Telling me I''m not good enough for you. How do you think I feel after hearing that?". I was getting up set and I hated it.


    "Baby". Grabbing a hold of my hand heced our fingers together.


    "If I''m your mate then show me, prove that I''m yours. Make them aware and when they disrespect me at least be on my side, show them that they can''t do that. Fight for me". I whispered.


    "I''m so sorry baby". cing a kiss on my knuckles he held my hand tight. "I should have done better, I will do better. You are my mate Leah, I can''t do this without you".


    "I want to go home now please". I whispered as he pulled into our street.


    "I ain''t giving up princess I just hope you don''t either". Letting go of my hand he stopped the car outside my house. I wasn''t giving up I just needed him to prove I was the one he wanted. I wanted him to show everyone else that he wasn''t avable. Unclipping my seat belt I picked up my shoes opening the door. "Goodnight Jake".


    He didn''t drive away until I was safely in my house.

 Chapter 102

    My heart was racing but a run was exactly what I needed. The fresh air in my face, the quietness, time to clear my head. Bending over I rested my hands on my knees. It sure was a lovely morning. I had been up with the birds even watched the sun rise. Taking a sip of water I put my earphone back in and continued my run all the way home. Reaching my back gate my breathing was heavy but I felt good. I hadn''t run in a while, it was something I needed to get back into.


    Switching on the kettle I left the back door open letting the fresh air in. It was hot today. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. After drinking some water I fixed myself a coffee. Lana wasn''t awake yet but it was still early. I did notice the shoes at the front door meaning Pete stayed over.


    I hadn''t heard from Jake since seeing himst night but that was a good thing. It meant he was giving me the space I asked for.


    After showering and changing into fresh clothes I pulled my hair up into a messy bun. The heat was going to be a killer today. Putting my sses on I grabbed my kindle and my now luke warm coffee and went back downstairs.


    It was almost noon when Lana made an appearance. Pete was leaving out the back way. "You pissed him off". He asked stopped by where I was sat.


    "I don''t think that''s any of your business". I said. He hadn''t spoken two words to mest night and now he thought he could involve himself in my business.


    "Fucking is when''s he''s like a loose cannon. Sort your shit out. We don''t need the hassle".


    "Whatever". I red at his back as he walked away. Why did they all feel the need to involve themselves with us?


    "Hey girl". She yawned taking a seat next to me.


    "Hey". Turning my kindle off I finished what was left of my coffee.


    "Heard youe inst night. Party not good?".


    "Something like that".


    "You want to go to the beach today, soak up some sun, it''ll just be like old times and we could go outter if you fancy it?".


    "Yes, yes let''s do that". We hadn''t been out together in ages and right now I needed some time with the girls.


    "I''ll text nna and see if she wants toe".


    "Maybe don''t tell her about going out tonight just yet". She would grass me in to Jake and no doubt he would show up tonight. "Okay". She frowned.


    "She''ll tell Jake and he''ll show up". I shrugged.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Is that really a bad thing. I know when I''m drunk I like a little you know what". She winked.


    "No Lana". I sighed.


    "Fine I''ll tell them to meet us at the beach for 2. I''m going to get showered".


    ....


    I''m guessing everyone had the same idea are us. The beach was packed and I wasn''t sure we were going to get a space.


    "I brought a little something to get us started". nna grinned as she pulled out a bottle of shots.


    "Oh hell yes". Lanaughed.


    "Looks like we''ll struggle to get a space". Lacey added.


    "No we won''t". Lana winked as she pulled down her shorts and removed her top. "Follow my lead girls".


    Rolling my eyes I followed behind my eyes wandering around to see if I recognised anyone. A few here and there from school. My stomach dropped when my eyesnded on the girl from yesterday, Sarah. Prancing around in a tiny bikini making sure she had the attention she needed.


    The girl was beautiful and I was nopetition on her. Hearing the giggle I grinned knowing Lana had bagged us a good space.


    "And you guys don''t mind if we sit here?". She smiled resting her hand on her hip. She was way to good at that.

 Chapter 103

    "Nah sweetheart you''re good". The guy grinned at her as she ced her towel down in the sand.


    cing my towel next to nna''s I was yet to strip out of my clothes. For some reason I couldn''t rx. It didn''t help that Sarah had clocked me. She made it clear yesterday how she felt about Jake. The reason I backed off and told him I wanted space. "Whatever you''re thinking stop". nna said from beside me. "She''s a hoe bag, biggest slut in Jake''s year. She''s been with everyone".


    "I wasn''t thinking anything". I wasn''t going to let her intimidate me. Pulling off my dress I swapped my sses for sunsses. I was here with my friends for a fun day and she wasn''t getting to ruin it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "She''s the reason you''re not talking isn''t she".


    "She''s one of the reasons".


    "Please do not tell me yous are talking about Jake". Lana sighed passing me a shot. "You want my advice, f**k someone else and let''s see how he likes it". She grinned.


    "Don''t do that". Both nna and Lacey said.


    "That''s what I would do". She shrugged as she downed her shot.


    "I didn''t tell him". nna held her hands up making a face. Following her line of sight I rolled my eyes.


    "My bad". Lacey winced.


    I was d I had sunsses on. It meant I could ogle him without him noticing.


    "It''s fine". Wetting my bottom lip with my tongue my eyes trailed over his bare chest. Those abs! That body. It wasn''t long before Sarah approached him but this time hepletely ignored her. His top lip pulled back into a silent snarl. He knew I was watching. I wish I could hear what she was trying to say to him.


    "Told you". She sang. "He''s not interested in her. Queue for when she storms off. Three, two,".... She turned around her hands balled into fists ring right at me. "One". nnaughed. "Bye, bye". She waved as Sarah stormed off.


    If he had done that yesterday then maybe I wouldn''t have had my little outburst.


    "They seem to be getting on well". I said nodding my head towards Jake and Carter. They hadn''t approached us but they were close by. Lana on the other hand was already sitting between Petes legs and Lacey and Jack were in the sea. "They went out a run together first thing. I''m d Jake approves". Sheughed.


    "Be pretty awkward if he hated him". I didn''t need to look up to know he wasing over. I always knew when he was near, the way my body reacted to him or how my heartbeat quickened. Feeling the coolness against my legs I opened my eyes. "Drink that it''ll keep you hydrated".


    "Thanks". Sitting up I grabbed the bottle of water cing it beside me. I could feel him staring, his eyes raking over every piece of skin that was visible. Trying to hide my smile I turned my head a giggle falling from my lips. I knew it was killing him that he couldn''t touch me and if I looked into his eyes I knew they wouldn''t be brown anymore.


    "You hungry?". He bit out through clenched teeth.


    I was starving I hadn''t eaten all day. "No". I smirked. I was getting to him alright. The hands balled into fists and the gritting of the teeth was a big tell.


    "We''re going for a burger. nna you want anything?". He all but growled.


    "You good bear?". Carter asked.


    "Peachy". I grinned getting to my feet. "I''m going for a swim". Running towards the water I already knew he was following me.


    Feeling the coolness of the water against my feet I gasped as he grabbed me around the waist pulling me to him.


    "You''re fucking killing me". He growled. "Prancing around here with your a*s cheeks hanging out".


    "Weren''t you going for a burger?". I asked his grip around my waist tightening.


    "I can''t give you space princess, I can''t have you walking around here in a tiny string without them knowing you''re mine". His voice lower, his tone dark. "Jake I-..."


    "Do you know how many guys I''m ready to kill". He hissed. "Fucking ogling my girl. You''re mine Leah, tell me you''re mine". Feeling the wetness of his tongue against the side of my neck my eyes closed. "Tell me". He growled. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "No more ying hard to get, no more bitchy little outbursts. It''s time wepleted the mating bond".


    My eyes opened, realisation starting to kick in. Bitchy little outbursts? ying hard to get? Pushing his arms from around my waist I turned so I could face him.


    "I didn''t have a bitchy little outburst Jake. I said what needed to be said because it''s true and as for ying hard to get you ain''t seen nothing yet". Shaking my head at him I started to walk away. I was ready to let it slide, I was ready to me it on me overreacting but not after what he just said.


    "Babee on". He sighed trying to grab my hand.


    "No okay just leave me alone. I asked for space so just give me it". Reaching the girls I grabbed my dress pulling it over my head. I was ready to get the hell out of here.

 Chapter 104

    "What''s going on with you bear?".


    Leaning my head against the window I ignored Jake''s call for the third time. Carter thought it was best he took me home. "Nothing I''m fine".


    "And Jake?". He asked.


    "What about him?". I red.


    "nna told me what happened. Bear, you''ve nothing to worry about with Jake".


    "I''m not worried".


    "Fine if you''re not going to talk to me about it then I''ll shut up".


    "I''m handling it". I said.


    "Do you want to be with him?". He asked.


    "Carter I''m-..."


    "Just answer the question". He said cutting me off.


    "I don''t really have a choice do I?". Iughed sarcastically. "I''m his mate he can''t live without me". Rolling my eyes I turned my phone offpletely. He wouldn''t stop calling.


    "True, he can''t live without you in a sense but there''s always a way out. Could reject him". He shrugged. "And turning your phone off isn''t going to keep him away. He''s been tailing us since we left the beach". Of course he was.


    The thought of even thinking about rejecting him made my heart hurt. That''s not what I wanted. I didn''t want to hurt him. I wanted him to realise that if he had me he didn''t need anyone else.


    "Tell him what you want, what you need. He''ll make you happy bear". As Carter pulled up to my house Jake took over parking in front of us.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Okay so I may have overreacted". I sighed.


    "Nah, I''m surprised you didn''t hook the bitch". He smirked.


    "So you get where I''ming from?". I asked unclipping my seatbelt.


    "I''ll always be on your side Leah. Do what makes you happy. If Jake makes you happy then stop overthinking everything and just go for it okay?".


    "He does make me happy". I whispered.


    "Then what are you waiting for?". He asked nodding towards Jake''s car.


    "It''s not that easy Carter. I want to be with him I do but that girl yesterday and the ones before. I don''t know if I fully trust him. Girls are always fussing over him. They make me feel like I''m not good enough. I want him to show them I''m his". "Look I get it but just be careful. The bond works in mysterious ways. If you need some time then take some time but make sure he knows you''re not rejecting him".


    "Thank you".


    "Anytime bear and another thing. Don''t be braking hands tonight". He winked.


    Laughing I got out of the car closing the door behind me. Waving him off I watched as Jake got out of his car making his way towards me.


    "I don''t want to-.. what are you doing?". I squealed as he picked me up throwing me over his shoulder. "Put me down". I yelled.


    "Not until this is sorted". He snapped walking towards his house.


    "Jake I swear to-...". A cry fell from my lips as he brought his hand down on my ass cheek. "You''re an asshole". I hissed.


    Another smack.....


    My body jerked....


    "Keep talking princess and I''ll take you over my knee".


    Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I couldn''t think about anything else other than where his hand was resting. The need to have him touch me, the fire building, the tingles spreading.


    He was so close to my core.


    If he moved his hand a little higher he would be touching my most sensitive part, my sweet spot and I so wanted him to touch me there. Feeling the heat spread across my cheeks I giggled. I knew he would be able to tell I was turned on. "Princess". He growled his hand moving slightly higher. My body tensed, he wouldn''t dare touch me outside. Reaching his front door he ced me back on my feet.


    I could feel him staring.


    "What?". I asked crossing my arms over my chest.


    "Feisty". He red taking a step closer.


    "What happened with Sarah?". I wanted to know their history. She obviously wasn''t just an easyy.


    "You really going to do this?". He asked.


    "Just as I thought, I''m going home".

 Chapter 105

    "Then go home". He hissed his nostrils ring.


    I wasn''t expecting him to say that. Swallowing the lump that appeared in my throat I took myself home before he could see my tears fall.


    I didn''t even know why I was crying but I couldn''t seem to stop. My emotions were all over the ce. My eyes red, my nose runny. I couldn''t stop thinking about him. The look in his eye when he told me to go home.


    Grabbing my pillow I buried my face into it letting out a scream. "F**k you Jake Taylor, f**k you". I asked for space and for good reason and this is how he reacts. He wasn''t getting to make me feel guilty because I spoke the truth. Enough was enough. I wasn''t going to sit around here feeling sorry for myself. Changing out of my bikini I put on some running gear. I still had a few hours before they would would to go out so I had plenty of time to fit in an extra run. Running like the beach was my escape only today the beach got ruined. Connecting my earphones to my phone I attached it to my arm.


    Jake Taylor could kiss my a*s.


    ....


    The sun had set by the time I got back, nightfall approaching. Could say I took the long way home by walking. I could hear the music andughter as I approached my back yard. What was she up to now?


    Walking in through the back door I froze, the hairs on the back of my neck standing. He was here, why was he here. I didn''t want him here, I didn''t want to see him. LIES!!!!


    "Hey girl". Lana grinned as I walked into the kitchen.


    "What''s going on?". I asked.


    "A little drink before we go out. Please tell me you''re stilling?"...


    I wasn''t listening, the only thing I could focus on was theughter falling from his mouth, that dirtyugh. On god! Groaning I closed my eyes trying to ignore what my body wanted. I bet he f*****g knew the effect he was having on me. "Leah?". Waving her hand in front of my face I swatted it away. "Go get ready". I wasn''t even sure I wanted to go out anymore.


    "Why''s he here?". I hissed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Who-... Oh.. OH shit I-.. he came with Carter I couldn''t say no to letting him in. He''s intimidating especially when he''s pissed off".


    He didn''t seem pissed off. He was probably sitting through there acting like the f*****g king.


    This was my house not his. Grabbing the shots off the kitchen ind I poured one into a coffee mug and downed it. I was going to need a lot of that to get me through tonight.


    "That''s my girl". She winked. "Now go get dressed so we can go".


    I basically ran up to my room. I tried not to look at him but one sneaky nce and as per usual his head was buried in his phone. My heart was still hammering in my chest. Just knowing he was in my house and he was close was causing that sweet feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    It''s like the mating bond knew we were fighting.


    Quickly showering I had decided I wasn''t going to let him ruin my night. I''m pretty sure the alcohol would take my mind off him. The girls were in my room by the time I got out the shower.


    "I poured you a drink". nna smiled passing me a wine ss. Taking it I smiled at her. I get that us fighting was hard on her. nna and I were close but Jake was her brother. cing my ss on my bedside drawer I pulled out a pair of jeans from my closet. "Nope not tonight". Lana said grabbing the jeans from my hands.


    "Hey". I yelled. I liked wearing jeans, they werefortable and always went with any body suit.


    "Now this". She smirked holding up my ck mesh long sleeve dress. "This is the outfit for tonight".


    "That won''t cover my a*s cheeks".


    "It''s a mini it''s not meant to". She sighed.


    "Do you not this it''s a bit puffy?". I asked running my hands down the bottom of the dress. The bottom half was faux fur and the top part was see through ck mesh. It looked more like a skirt and a top than a dress. "Wear it". nna smirked.


    "The boys have arrived at the club". Lacey added.


    They had left already?


    "Jacks asking how long we''ll be". She grinned taking a shot.


    Rolling my eyes I took the dress from Lana. F**k it I was wearing it. Picking out clean panties I put them on under my towel.


    "I hope you picked a nicece thong". Lana winked.


    She knew me too well. I don''t know what it was aboutce panties or justce in general. I loved how I felt wear it and how I looked in it.


    "So instead of an Uber I asked my mom to drop us off". nna said typing away on her phone.


    "And she said yes?". I asked. We were all underage and she was okay with dropping us off at a nightclub.


    "Her golden boy is out so of course I''m allowed". She smiled. "She knows he''ll look after us". She shrugged. Fair enough.


    It didn''t take me long to get ready. My hair and makeup was done only a little red lipstick and I was good to go.


    "He''s texted me again". Lacey sighed.


    Of course he had. Jack was very protective of Lacey. Everyone saw it.


    "I''m nearly done I promise". Going to my closet I picked up the box. I was nervous about wearing them but tonight felt right. Taking them out the box I slipped them onto my feet. Red lips meant one thing... Red bottoms.


    "Yes girl". Lanaughed.


    "My moms outside". nna said looking up from her phone. "But we have to get a picture before we go". She grinned. Taking the picture she uploaded it to Facebook. "Okay now we''re good". Checking my bag to make sure I had everything I shoved my keys, perfume and bank card inside. I was excited. Tonight was going to be a good night and Jake was the furthest thing from my mind.

 Chapter 106

    "Hey girls". Charlotte smiled as we got in the car.


    A chorus of hi''s and heys went around the car. My stomach was in knots. The car ride was silent and I was grateful. I felt a little awkward and I had no idea why. I liked his mom but I knew she was aware of the situation. She knew everything. Scrolling through Facebook I smiled when I saw the tagged photo. Hitting the love heart I saved the picture to my phone. I was d I met these girls. They made living here a whole lot better.


    I was too busy ying on my phone that I didn''t notice we had stopped. Looking out the window the first thing I noticed was how long the queue to get in was.


    "Okay girls have fun but please be responsible". Charlotte said. "Oh and Leah are you avable toe to dinner tomorrow?".


    Dammit! I couldn''t say no to Charlotte.


    "Sure". I smiled putting my phone in my bag.


    "Great I''ll see you at 6".


    As we all got out the car we waved as she drove away. The music was ring, I could feel the vibrations through my feet and that was from the sidewalk. "Please do not tell me we have to wait in that line to get in?". Lana groaned.


    "No line". nna winked taking a hold of my hand andcing our fingers together. "I can hear how fast your hearts beating, rx". She whispered.


    I was anxious and nervous. I had that dreaded feeling in my stomach. What if he was in here with a girl in hisp?


    Lacey and Lana had already disappeared inside.


    "I''m fine". I smiled taking a deep breath. As we approached the front of the line the bouncer ced hi arm out in front of us.


    "This is for you littledy". Holding in his hand was a ck card.


    "No that''s not-..."


    "Boss mans orders". cing the card in my hand he unhooked the red rope letting us in.


    "Come on". nnaughed pulling us through the door.


    Slipping the ck card into my bag I had no intention of using it. I didn''t need for him to buy me anything paid my own way always had.


    The music was ring, everyone dancing, the vibe and buzz was unreal in here tonight.


    "Promise me one thing?". nna yelled as we approached the bar.


    "What''s that?".


    "You''ll have a good time and let loose".


    "I'' can do that". Iughed.


    "Oh and another thing". She grinned signalling for the bartender. "Two tequ shots".


    "What?".


    "You''ll swipe that card like your life depended on it".


    Nope! No! I wasn''t using his money. That card was at the bottom of my bag and that''s where it was staying.


    "Let''s go". Passing me the shot I took it. I didn''t need the salt or the lime. "They''ve got a booth at the back". Following her through the crowd I was making my self aware of my surroundings. So many people, so many faces. As we approached the table I tried my hardest not to re. Why was Jessica here, we didn''t like her.


    Jake was sat in the corner. Pete on one side and Jack on the other. Beside Jack there was Carter. A few other guys were there but I hadn''t been introduced yet. He was sat like he f*****g owned the ce. Everyone wanted to sit with him or near him. His presence alone caught the attention of everyone in here especially the girls and I f*****g hated it.


    He was the king pin, the Alpha, but damn that smirk. When his tongue rolled out to wet his bottom lip I squeezed my legs together. The mating bond was working fast tonight. Someone up there had it in for me. How could I be angry at him when all I wanted to do was screw his brains out.


    "You done eye fucking my brother?". Sheughed pushing my shoulder. Feeling the heat rise to my cheeks I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. Was I being that obvious?


    "Bottle service, who the fuck owns this ce because I like the special treatment". Lana grinned.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As we took a seat in the booth I couldn''t help but steal sneaky little nces. I hated that I couldn''t hear what was being said or what they wereughing about.


    "Okaydies". Lana grabbed the bottle of shots pouring out four. "I just want to say thank you for inviting me into your little friend group. I don''t really have girlfriends other than Leah. You gals are the best and I love ya".


    "Cheers". I smiled holding the shot ss up before taking it. It was like fire had hit the back of my throat and made its way down to my stomach.


    "He''s pushed the boat out tonight". Lacey smirked as she picked up the bottle of pink champagne from the ice bucket.

 Chapter 107

    Ignoring herment I took the ss she was offering. "Why is Holly friends with Jessica?". The poor girl looked miserable and it wasn''t like Holly not to say hello.


    "She doesn''t really have a choice. Jessica is her cousin". nna said looking up from her phone. "She does what Jessica wants. It''s a shame really". "Who the f**k is Jessica?". Lana asked.


    I couldn''t hold it in, augh fell from my lips. She had said it that loud that she had caught the attention of everyone in the booth. Jessica included.


    "What?". She made a face before turning her attention back to us. "Let me guess bitch over there with the re?".


    "That''s the one". I sighed.


    "You don''t know?". Lacey asked.


    "Know what?".


    "She gives Leah a hard time about Jake". Lacey took a sip of her drink. "I''ll be back I''m going to see my mans"


    "Thanks Lacey". Rolling my eyes Lana looked at me her eyebrow raised.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Care to borate?". She asked.


    "Not really". I smiled sweetly at her. "And she doesn''t exactly give me a hard time. She just hates the fact that Jake and I-.." I stopped talking. I wasn''t sure what we were especially after today.


    "She''s a jealous bitch that''s been trying to sink her teeth into Jake since middle school. She''s desperate and it shows". nna ced her phone in her bag. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "She just needs to get over the fact that my brother won''t go there".


    "But he did". I added. I''m very aware that there wasn''t many girls left that hadn''t been with Jake Taylo


    "Again". She said "I should have said again. Look why would he want anyone else when he''s got you. Do you actually know how beautiful you are?".


    I couldn''t take apliment I never could. I don''t know why I was so against peoplementing on howl looked. I didn''t see myself as beautiful.


    "I''m not even sure what we are after today". He wouldn''t talk about it. He wouldn''t tell me what I wanted to know. He shut me down the minute I asked which made me think he was hiding something.


    "So you had a fight who cares we all have them. It''ll work out on its own. The problem is the two of you are fucking stubborn and none of you will crack first".


    Yeah that sounded about right.


    "He started it". I huffed taking a sip of my champagne.


    "Then be the bigger person and finish it. Put those big girl panties on and go get your man".


    I couldn''t hide my smile. It sounded so easy when she said it but the more I think about it the more I overthink about it. Trust was my biggest issue and I still didn''t fully trust him. I mean I thought I did but that girl had totally flipped my switch. "I know you want to". She sang.


    I did I wasn''t denying that but the strong, stubborn bitch inside wouldn''t let me.


    "I do". Iughed. "But I can''t". If I did then he would think everything was okay and it clearly wasn''t. We both knew we needed to talk but none of us were willing to make the first move.


    "I don''t know how you do it. I haven''t been able to keep my hands to myself". She smirked.


    "Please don''t". I begged. I didn''t need to know about what her and Carter were doing.


    "Jake''s finally met his match and I fucking love it". Sheughed. "You are the only female to ever stand up to him and probably the first to tell him no".


    Surely not.


    "He lights a fire inside me so strong I''ve never experienced anything like it". I had no idea why I was telling her this but it seemed relevant. "The way he makes me feel, the way he looks at me when he thinks I''m not looking". Iughed. "He makes me want to dance in the rain with him, he makes me feel safe, he''s home". Swallowing the lump in my throat I couldn''t believe I was getting upset over this.


    Little did I know he had heard every word!


    Taking my hand in hers she squeezed. "It''ll all work out I promise. Come here". cing her arm around my shoulder she pulled me in for a hug. "I''m so d I met you". She whispered as she pulled back.


    "Same". Iughed wiping my eyes and hoping I hadn''t smudged my makeup. "I''m going to freshen up a little".


    "Want me toe with?". She asked.


    "I think someone else wants your attention". I smirked nodding my head towards Carter. He hadn''t taken his eyes off her all night.


    Leaving the booth I felt his eyes on me until I disappeared out of eyesight. Pushing the bathroom door open I smiled at the girl passing before entering a stall. I didn''t need to pee I just needed 5 minutes alone. Putting the lid down on the toilet I took a seat grabbing my phone from my bag.


    "You''re ying it cool tonight"....


    Hearing the voice I stole a nce through the small gap in the door. Holly and Jessica. Of course.


    "I have to, I have to make him believe that I''m backing off". Jessica said. "I have to try and be nice to her".


    "But why?". Holly asked.


    "They''re not getting along. I heard that Sarah girl has her really shaken up. I''m patiently waiting until he''s done with her for good and then I can shoot my shot".


    "You''re so bad". Hollyughed as the door to the restroom closed. Once I knew they were gone I exited the stall.


    So the reason she wasn''t taunting me anymore was for Jake?


    Fixing my eye makeup I washed my hands dabbing them on a paper towel. She was a real piece of work and now I wasn''t so sure Holly was as sweet as I thought.


    She thought we weren''t getting along. I''ll show her. Regardless if we weren''t exactly on speaking terms just now that wasn''t going tost forever. Storming my way across the dance floor I took a seat next to Lacey. To say I was raging was an understatement. Who exactly did Jessica think she was. "You''ve got a face like thunder". Lacey whispered.


    Oh I was already aware that I was wearing my feelings on my face right now. ncing at her my eyes fell into slits when she smiled sweetly at me. She thought she was so smart.


    "Oh who pissed you off?". Lanaughed as she joined the booth.


    "I need a shot, pour some shots please".

 Chapter 108

    For some reason I couldn''t get drunk. I was tipsy, my head a little fuzzy but I was still aware of my surroundings.


    "Let''s go". nna smirked. "It''s VIP time". Taking a hold of my hand she pulled me to my feet.


    The VIP area wasn''t so different from the main area. It hadfier seats and was a lot more intimate but that was it.


    "I''m going to get some air". I wasn''t feeling it anymore.


    "You okay?". She asked.


    "Always". I smiled as she pulled me in for a hug.


    "If you get the chance please talk to him". As she pulled back I rolled my eyes. Speaking of Jake I hadn''t seen him in a while. I wasn''t even sure if he was still here.


    "I will". Walking across the dance floor I grabbed my phone from my bag and made my way outside. The cold air against my face was weing. It was like a sweat fest inside. "Littledy are you okay?". The bouncer asked.


    Holding onto the front of the building I pulled my shoes off a sigh escaping my mouth when I felt the coolness of the ground. "You can call me Leah". I smiled.


    "Leah". He grinned. "Want me to call the boss?".


    Yes, yes I did. I didn''t want to fight anymore. I missed him, missed being around him and spending time together. But if he couldn''t be honest with me then I had to stand my ground and keep to my word. I wasn''t about to put my all into this if he was still messing around.


    "No that''s okay". Walking to the end of the sidewalk I took a seat on the kerb. I should have stayed in tonight. I wasn''t in the mood anymore. I was starving and couldn''t seem to get out this funk that I was in.


    Being here wasn''t as fun as the first time. All I could think about was him. Did it even bother him that we weren''t speaking? Was he thinking about it just as much as I was?


    I was too wrapped up in my own head to hear him approach. cing his hands on my shoulders I ced my hand on one of his. I didn''t want to be like this anymore. It was hard being mad at him.


    "Think we need to talk princess".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    We did but I was scared it would turn into a screaming match and I didn''t really want that outside a night club in front of an audience.


    "We do Jake but not here". I was ready to go home and get out of this dress.


    "Let me take you home"...


    Letting my hand fall from his I picked up my shoes and got to my feet. I at least had to make a little effort if we were going to fix this. "Take me home then".


    I was d his car was parked at the side of the club. That told me he hadn''t been drinking. Clipping my seatbelt into ce I could feel the nerves building in my stomach.


    I wanted him to be honest with me and tell me about his past. I wasn''t jealous, we all had a past. I just needed to know that we were on the same page and both of us were going to put 100% into the rtionship that we make.


    It''s not that I didn''t believe him it''s just when you have so many different girls approaching you and filling your head with crap it makes you think.


    "Did you have fun tonight?". He asked as he pulled onto the road.


    "Was okay". I shrugged taking my phone from my bag. I didn''t want to worry the girls when they couldn''t find me. Sending nna a text I put my phone away my fingers touching the ck card. I would be returning that. "Just okay?".


    "Not really feeling it tonight". I wanted nothing more than to jump into my pjs, get into bed and stuff my face with hot Cheetos.


    "No broken bones though so that''s good". I could see his smirk from the corner of my eye.


    "No one pissed me off tonight". I said turning my head so he couldn''t see my smile. I always did like the yfulness we had together. Being together was always easy. Well when we were alone it was.


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "I deserved that. You look beautiful tonight Leah".


    It made my heart hurt that we had hit a dent in the road.


    "Thank you".


    The rest of the car journey home was quiet. It wasn''t awkward but there was definitely some tension between us. As he rounded the corner to our street he passed my house only stopping when he was parked in his drive way. "We need to talk and I don''t want to be disturbed". As he unclipped his seatbelt and got out I tried to calm my breathing. This is what needed to happen. I just wasn''t sure how it was going to end.


    Unclipping my belt and grabbing my shoes I got out of the car. The butterflies in my stomach were going wild. This talk was going to determine what happened between us. I wanted to trust him but I still had a little bit of doubt in my mind.

 Chapter 109

    I wasn''t going into this blind. I jumped in with two feet and it was a mistake. The more time we spent together the more nothing else mattered.


    I knew deep down he was going to be in my life whether I wanted him to be or not.


    "Youing?". He asked knocking me out of my thoughts. Smiling I walked the short distance to his front door. "You want anything?". Walking behind him into his living room I couldn''t help but stare in awe. His home was beautiful.


    "No I''m good". My stomach rumbled, I was starting to feel a little sick.


    "Grilled cheese okay?". As this point I would eat anything.


    "I''m starving". I groaned. "Do you have any Cheetos?".


    "That''s my girl". He winked. "Snacks are in the far right cupboard. I''m going to change I''ll be back in a minute".


    I was already walking to the kitchen before he could finish his sentence. Reaching up and into the cupboard I pulled the family sized bag out and ripped them open. I loved that his house was open n. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The row of full sized windows looking out into his backyard. The scenery that you could see for miles, it was a beautiful sight and I would never get tired of looking. "Beautiful isn''t it?"...


    "Yeah". Making my way towards one of the corner couches I sat down tucking my feet under my bum. "I bet it looks amazing in winter". Shoving a few Cheetos in my mouth I could see him smile.


    "You''ll find out soon enough. This will be your home one day to". His voice lowered as he took a few steps towards me. "Baby I''m sorry". The sigh left his mouth as he bent down in front of me. Our eyes now level. "I''m sorry too". I whispered.


    "You''ve nothing to be sorry for. I should have just told you the truth but instead I caused an argument that didn''t need to happen. Sarah and I messed around a lot but please know I haven''t been with anyone since you got here. Those girls are trying their hardest to get under your skin but trust me Leah I don''t want anyone but you".


    I believed him but I still wasn''t sure I trusted him 100%. Not yet anyway.


    "Do you know how hard tonight was for me?". He asked.


    "It was hard for me too". Chewing my bottom lip I broke our stare. He had no idea the effect he had on me. These feelings were all new to me and yes sometimes I wasn''t quite sure how to handle them.


    "And that dress". He groaned. "Please tell me you''re wearing panties". I couldn''t hold back my grin.


    "I don''t like this". I sighed.


    "I don''t either princess". Taking a seat next to me he slid his arm around my shoulder. "I can''t do this Leah. Not speaking to you or seeing you is driving me crazy. I almost shifted tonight". "What?".


    "Why do you think Jack was by my side the full night. Every guy in that damn club had their eyes on you".


    They did?


    A snarl fell from his lips his body tensing beside me. "I don''t like people looking at what''s mine".


    "Jealous?". I asked.


    "Fucking right I''m jealous. You''re mine princess. I can''t do this without you".


    "I believe you Jake but I don''t want to jump right back in there as if nothing happened. I asked you a simple question and you didn''t give me an answer. What did you think was going to happen?". "What do I need to do to get you to trust me?". He asked.


    I didn''t expect that. I was expecting a screaming match and him trying to show his dominance over me. It didn''t take much for him to snap.


    "I don''t know"....


    "If you don''t know then how am I suppose to fix it baby?".


    "If you hadn''t of slept with every girl in this town we wouldn''t be having this conversation". I had no idea where it came from but it needed to be said.


    "That''s not fair". Pushing himself off the couch he walked into the kitchen pouring himself a drink. "That was my past Leah".


    "Yeah and your past keeps raring it''s ugly head. Those girls don''t respect me and they never will. How am I suppose to help run a pack that I have no control over. Those girl could kill me if they wanted". "Do you want to be with me?".


    "I want to be with you but not everything thates with you". I didn''t know how else to say it. He needed to know the truth and how I was feeling.


    "My wolf is me". He bit out through clenched teeth. "You gotta want the full package babe".


    "I''m not talking about your wolf. I''m talking about everyone in this town having a fucking opinion". I snapped getting to my feet. "I wouldn''t get half the abuse I do if I was a werewolf. They don''t think I''m worthy because I''m human". "Who gives a f**k what they think?". He yelled.


    "Me, I DO". He had no idea what it was like. He didn''t experience what they were like when he wasn''t around.


    "I''m going out of town for a few days. It''ll give you the space you need. Once Ie back you need to decide on what you want. Bringing the ss to his lips he downed what was in it. "One minute you want me and the next you don''t. Gotta make up your mind princess".


    "Never once did I say I didn''t want you". I red.


    "I know baby look I''m sorry". Running a hand over his face he closed the distance between us. "Whatever you want, whatever I need to do I''ll do it. I need you in my life, I need to know you want the same".


    "I want the same". I whispered. "But I need to know it''s just me". I know I shouldn''t let those girls get to me but it was hard. I didn''t want them talking about how big his d**k was or how good he was in the sack.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It''s only even going to be you princess". cing his arm around my waist he pulled me flush against him. "When I get back be prepared because I''m going to show you just how much you mean to me".

 Chapter 110

    He had been away for 3 days.


    No


    calls.


    No texts.


    Saturday was thest time I spoke with him.


    I missed him more than I thought I would. He had literally flipped my world upside down, be such a big part of my life within such a short time.


    "He''ll be home soon". nna slipped her arm through mine as we walked into the coffee shop.


    "I know". I didn''t think I would feel this way. It was hard to exin the ache in my chest or the nerves in my stomach, it was constant. He was giving me the space I thought I wanted but turns out it wasn''t space I needed. I needed him.


    I wanted him here with me.


    "You want a cappino?". She asked.


    "Yeah". I found myself checking my phone more often. Scrolling through my social media just to see if he had posted anything.


    If I felt like this now without being mated how was I going to feel if I wanted to go to university. I couldn''t take being this far away from him. I wasn''t sure how I was going to get through the next few days or when he decides toe home. "So Carter told me you and your gran had a fight?". cing my cappino in front of me she took her seat.


    "Let''s just say we aren''t exactly on speaking terms. First argument I''ve ever had with her". I could already see our rtionship changing without the argument happening. She was distant, always out spending time with George. "I''m sure it''ll be fine. Give her time to cool off".


    "Maybe". I shrugged. Poor Lana had been staying with Pete thest few days. You could cut the tension in my house with a knife. It wasn''t pretty.


    If I had somewhere else to go I wouldn''t be there either. I didn''t like that we argued but I couldn''t sit and say nothing when she had lied to me my whole life.


    "Was it that bad?". She asked as the door to the shop chimed.


    Sarah! Just what I needed.


    "What are you staring-..." nna turned around as Sarah and her friends took the booth in the corner. She was right in my line of sight. "She''s bloody everywhere". She sighed. "Right so is it really that bad?".


    "We both said things we didn''t mean. Heat of the moment. You know what it''s like". ncing at Sarahdenched my teeth at her smug smile.


    "Leah?"....


    "I know I need to stop letting her get under my skin". Taking a sip of my coffee I nced at my phone as it pinged.


    "Jake?". She smirked.


    "My gran". I frowned opening the message.


    ''Come home we need to talk x''


    "I need to go home. She wants to talk".


    ....


    Opening the front door I kicked off my shoes and hung up my jacket. Dropping my bag on the bottom of the stairs I walked into the living room.


    "Sit down Leah". George was sat beside her, his arm around her shoulder. Something didn''t feel right and I had a feeling I wasn''t going to like what she was about to say. "Are you okay?". I asked.


    "What happened on Sunday won''t ever happen in this house again. I won''t have you disrespecting me like you did. I didn''t raise you like that". Her tone was sharp, edgy. "Understood". If I said what I wanted to say it wasn''t going to end well.


    "You''re eighteen Leah but you still live under my roof and I expect you to live by my rules. By all means if you want to leave then go, you can do what the hell you want". I could feel the tears well in my eyes, the lump forming in my throat. I was trying my hardest to keep them from falling.


    I had no idea why she was acting like this.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Can I be excused?". I asked.


    "Dinner will be on the table for 6. It''s up to you if you want to join us".


    "Okay". Heading upstairs the tears fell as soon as I closed my bedroom door. How could she be like that with me?


    Grabbing my phone I dialled his number. I didn''t want to be here, I felt like an outsider in my own home.


    "This is a surprise". He chuckled.


    I couldn''t hold back the sob...


    "Babe what''s going on?".....


    "I-I.... can youe home?". I cried. I needed him more than anything right now. I had never felt so alone.

 Chapter 111

    "What''s going on Leah. Are you hurt? Did something happen?". I could hear the panic in his voice.


    "Can youe get me please?". My voice was barely a whispered. I couldn''t seem to control how I was feeling.


    "I''ll be there as soon as I can. Pack a bag"...


    The line went dead before I could reply. Connecting my phone to my speaker I put on a random ylist. I wasn''t nning on staying here tonight.


    Grabbing a few essentials I started to pack an overnight bag. Jake and I may not be on the best of terms but he was there for me when I needed him and right now I''ve never needed him more.


    I couldn''t believe how quickly she had changed. I had never in my life disrespected or disappointed my gran but her choice of words were upsetting.


    We both said things we shouldn''t have. I had a right to be upset with the lies she had kept from me. Carter was my family as well.


    I was going to be part of a werewolf family. I was an Alphas mate and when the time came my children would be werewolf''s.


    Sitting my now packed bag by the patio doors I climbed onto my bed. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I couldn''t believe this was happening. She had distanced herself from me, I had felt it for a while. I didn''t understand why she was being so mean. Telling me to move out if I wanted. That wasn''t my gran.


    I still had a curfew for petes sake.


    Something was wrong. I could feel it in my bones. She had always been my only intimate family and now it felt like she wanted nothing to do with me. Hearing my phone ping I jumped from my bed hoping it was Jake.


    ''I''m outside. Come to my moms until he''s home. He''ll be at least a few hours. I hope you''re okay. Ax''


    I didn''t think twice. Rummaging through my closet I pulled out a pair of sneakers and pulled Jake''s hoodie over my head. This was thest ce I wanted to be right now. Lifting my bag I opened my bedroom door slowly trying to make as little noise as possible.


    I knew George would be able to hear me. Reaching the bottom of the stairs I nced into the living room through the ss door. The TV was on, I could hear them bothughing.


    Opening the front door I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip, I didn''t want to cry, I didn''t want to be upset by this. Walking up the drive I wiped the tears from my cheeks. Jake would let me stay for a few days. Maybe time apart was exactly what we needed.


    "Come on". nna whispered taking my bag before slipping her arm through mine. "It''ll be okay".


    "I don''t know what''s going on nna. She''s never been like this before. I''m not sure I can go back". I wasn''t sure she even wanted me to stay there anymore.


    "You can always stay with me or better yet stay with Jake. A few days won''t hurt and it''ll give you sometime apart".


    "Did he ask you toe get me?". I asked as we made our way up the driveway. Her parents house was the biggest in the street, it stood alone.


    "He did, he wanted to make sure you were safe". She squeezed my arm. "He really cares about you Leah and I''m not just saying that because he''s my brother".


    "I know he does". As she open the front door Charlotte was waiting for us.


    "Come here sweetheart". Pulling me into her arms she held me tight. "It''s none of my business Leah but always know you have a home here with us. I just want to make sure you''re okay".


    "Thank you". I whispered.


    "I can''t be bothered cooking so are you girls okay with takeout?". She lead us through the house and into the kitchen. "Leah make yourselffortable honey. I have a few things I need to do before Jacob gets home".


    This house was a lot like Jake''s. All open n and spacious.


    "Thanks mom". nna smiled. "You want something to drink?".


    "Please". I smiled walking into living room and taking a seat on the couch. Thest few days had been tough. First with Jake and now my gran. Was I ever going to catch a break?


    "Here". Handing me the ss she took a seat at the other side. "You doing okay?".


    "It''s been a weird few days". I shrugged. "I can''t believe she mentioned moving out. I''ve never even thought about it".


    "Maybe she wants to move George in?".


    "Doesn''t make sense though. This was suppose to be a fresh start for the both of us and now I feel like she''s trying to push me out. I don''t know maybes she''s just having a bad day". "What did she say to you?". She asked.


    "That I wasn''t to disrespect her like I did and that living in her house meant living by her rules which I have always done. She told me that if I wanted to move out then I''ve to do it and do what the hell I want. She''s never said any of that". "Give her a few days and then see what happens. You could be right she''s maybe just having a bad day".


    "I hope you''re right". I sighed.


    .....


    It was nearing midnight, we were cooped up in the living room with snacks and rubbish horror films. nna was good for keeping my mind upied.


    Jake still wasn''t home. I hadn''t heard from him since west spoke on the phone but I wasn''t worried. I knew he be here as soon as he could.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''m just going to put this out there and say we''re ditching school tomorrow?". She grinned.


    I wasn''t even thinking about school right now.


    "What the point I''m failing chemistry anyway". I still was nowhere near understanding it.


    "I told you Jake will tutor you, all you have to do is ask".


    "He seems busy and I''m sure he''s got much better things to do than tutor me". My phone vibrated off the arm of the couch.


    "That''ll be him". She smirked.


    ''30 mins away babe! I''ll pick you up from my moms. I hope you''re still awake''


    "He''ll be here soon". I smiled. "Looks like I''m staying with him". I wasn''t nervous about it. I was the one that asked him toe home. He always made every situation better. Being around him wasforting and that''s what I needed right now. "That was always the n". She winked.


    "Well I did ask him toe home. Will he get in trouble for leaving?". I asked.


    "He''s soon to be Alpha, he can do what he wants". Turning her attention back to the tv I snuggled deeper into the couch.

 Chapter 112

    I must have dozed off because when I woke I was in Jake''s car with a nket wrapped around me. Sitting up I turned my head looking out the window. He was just about to pull into his drive.


    "Hey baby". cing his hand on my thigh he squeezed gently.


    "Hi". I yawned.


    "You okay?". He asked as the car came to a stop.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Was I okay?


    "Not really". I whispered.


    "Come on let''s get you to bed"..


    As I unclipped my seatbelt he was already out the car and opening the passenger side door for me. "Did you lift my bag?". I asked taking his hand as I got out.


    "Shit". He cursed. "I''ll go-.....


    Squeezing his hand I shook my head. "I''ll get it tomorrow". Feeling the shiver run through my body my teeth started to chitter. The temperature had dropped, thete night air cool.


    "Come on". With my hand still in his he led me up to the front door. "First door on the right, you can wear one of my T-shirt''s if you want. I''m going to check a few things before Ie up". Kissing my fore head he pulled back his eyes locking with mine. "Thank you foring back". I whispered.


    "I''ll alwayse back babe. You need me I''m there and that goes for anything. Go get sorted, I won''t be long".


    Finding his room I took a seat on the edge of his bed. I was ready to start something with him. Everything else didn''t matter anymore.


    I knew deep down I would always have him. He was mine and this time I wasn''t letting anyone get inside my head.


    ncing around his room I got to my feet so I could have a nose around. It was simple, neutral walls, big screen TV, amp in the corner and not to mention his massive bed.


    "You okay?".


    "Just tired". Giving him a small smile I felt the butterflies rise in my stomach. I had made the right choice by staying with him tonight. His presence alone wasforting.


    "Anything you want to talk about?". He asked walking further into the room.


    "Not tonight". I whispered shaking my head. That was a conversation for tomorrow. Right now I wanted to sleep and forget it happened.


    "You sure?".


    Sitting on his bed I kicked off my shoes. "I''m sure, can you get me a T-shirt?". I was already pulling his hoodie over my head. Unhooking my bra from under my T-shirt I pulled it down my arms and out of my sleeve. All the while he stood staring. "Jake?". "Second drawer princess". Clearing his throat I watched as his Adam''s apple bobbed. "Going for a shower". As the door to his room closed I picked the first T-shirt I put my hand on. Stripping out of my clothes I pulled his T-shirt over my head. I was struggling to keep my eyes open.


    Pulling back the covers I got in. Instantly I was surrounded by his smell. Closing my eyes I inhaled deeply. Nothing felt better right now and I knew I was exactly where I was suppose to be. Rolling onto my side I slid my hand under the pillow and closed my eyes.


    ..


    I was overheating...


    But that wasn''t what woke me. I could hear the raised voices.


    "Jake?". I muttered sitting myself up my back resting against the headboard. He wasn''t here. Pushing the covers off I got out of bed switching the light on. Checking my phone I groaned at the time. It was almost 3am. Why was he still up?


    "Fucking sort it". I heard him growl.


    "Watch your mouth"....


    "I can''t lose her dad".


    His dad was here at this time?


    "You won''t lose her but you need toplete the mating bond and mark her. It needs-...." He stopped talking. "Come in here Leah, you need to hear this as well".


    Entering the living room I could already tell Jake was on edge. His dad was by the patio windows staring out into the night sky.


    "Have they been patrolling long?". Jake asked as I stood awkwardly by the couch.


    "What''s going on?". I asked.


    "Rogue wolfs. Jack caught their scent behind your house earlier tonight". His dad turned ncing at Jake. "They might just be passing through".


    "Yeah fucking right". Jake snapped. His hands balled into fists his eyes darkening. "You don''t go out unless one of us is with you". As he approached me he slipped his arm around my waist pulling me to his side.

 Chapter 113

    Protecting


    me.


    He seen anyone as a threat. Including his own father.


    This wasn''t going to work. I had a life, I had school, I had friends. Not being able to leave my house without a chaperone was ridiculous.


    "I need to keep you safe". He whispered.


    I didn''t think I wasn''t safe until now but I wasn''t going to argue about it. I didn''t want to be chaperoned everywhere but if it kept him calm I was willing to try anything.


    "I think you should move in here until I know more about what''s going on". His grip tightened on my waist. "It might be nothing and they may just be passing through but I can''t chance it until I know for sure". How could I say no to that. It''s not as if my gran wanted me there anyway.


    "Will you keep me in the loop with what''s going on?". I asked.


    "Will you stay here and let me keep you safe?". I hated when he answered a question with a question.


    "Until you know what''s going on yes".


    "Go back to bed I won''t be long down here".


    "Okay then". As he bent to kiss my forehead my eyes closed. I wasn''t going to be difficult about this. I wasn''t going to put myself in danger.


    "Goodnight Leah"....


    "Night Jacob"....ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I didn''t hear hime to bed, didn''t feel him pull me close.


    I was dead to the world.


    ....


    When I woke the next morning I already knew he wasn''t beside me. His side of the bed cold. Opening my eyes I grabbed my phone groaning when I saw it was noon.


    I had several messages from my gran. One warning me I better be at school. I had slept a good few hours and yet it felt like I hadn''t slept at all. My eyes still heavy, a headache approaching.


    Pushing the covers off a yawn escaped my mouth. I didn''t want to get up. I could have easily pulled the covers over my head and went back to sleep.


    I could hear movement from downstairs. Voices alerting me that we weren''t alone. After visiting the bathroom and washing my face I raked his drawers for a pair of sweats. Bunching them up at the waist I tied his T-shirt into a knot at the back. His clothes were too damn big.


    My contacts were scratching my eyes and my sses were in my bag I had left at his parents. Already I couldn''t see this day far enough. Ignoring the sicky feeling in my stomach I left the room making my way downstairs.


    "Afternoon sweetheart". Charlotte was already handing me a mug of coffee. "Sleep well?". She asked.


    I wanted to know where she got her energy.


    "I did". I smiled. "What''s going on?". I felt a little out of ce. Pack members were everywhere, a few I still hadn''t been introduced to. Not to mention I was stood dressed in Jake''s clothes.


    "You must be Leah?". An olderdy approached me. I didn''t miss the way she looked me up and down.


    Did the older generation have an issue with me also?


    "You''re a beautiful little thing dear but the question is, are you good enough for our Alpha?". She smiled.


    And here we go again.


    "The question you should be asking is if he''s good enough for me?". I had no idea where that came from but when I nced at Charlotte and saw her smile I was d I said it.


    "Excuse me?". All traces of her smile gone.


    "You heard what I said. What if your Alpha isn''t good enough for me. You don''t seem to have a problem with telling me what you think so here''s what I think. What Jake and I do or have is no one''s business but know one thing. I am good enough, I will be good enough and if you don''t like it then I suggest you keep your mouth shut and your opinions to yourself".


    I had word vomit. Once I started I couldn''t seem to stop. "And another thing. He may be your Alpha but he is my mate and one day I will be your Luna. If you can''t ept that then I can''t force you but I will not stand here and be belittled by you or anyone else. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Now if you''ll excuse me". I may have been out of line but it was time I said something. I wasn''t letting anyone disrespect me or put me down anymore. Regardless of who it was.


    Removing myself from the situation was for the best. I was stood by the windows looking out into the forest. My body was shaking from the inside. I would never disrespect my elders or anyone for that matter but I was sick of standing by and doing nothing. I wasn''t a pushover and it''s about time everyone knew it.


    "Ignore that old witch". Charlotte rolled her eyes as she ced her hand on my arm. "I''m proud of you and you''ll be one hell of a Luna".


    "They''re never going to ept me". Taking a sip of my coffee I felt my stomach tighten. It was getting old and I was done listening to the bullshit.


    "Jake epts you sweetheart and I can''t wait for you to be my daughter inw. They''ll fall in line soon enough".


    I hope she was right because I wasn''t going anywhere and it''s about time I made my ce known.

 Chapter 114

    I had left Jake''s and was currently sitting in my room. My gran once again was no where to be seen. After what happened at Jake''s for once I no longer had that dreaded feeling in my stomach. She deserved it and I wasn''t going to feel guilty for putting her in her ce. His family epted me and that was all that mattered.


    Hearing the front door close my stomach clenched. She expected me to be in school. I hated that we weren''t on good terms but I wasn''t taking responsibility for that.


    Something was going on with her and I was going to find out what it was. Her whole attitude had changed in a matter of days. Pausing my music I got up from my bed and made my way downstairs. It was now or never but regardless of the oue I would get to the bottom of it.


    "I got you hot Cheetos". As she continued to empty the shopping bags I took a seat at the kitchen ind. "And stocked up on some juice".


    "Thanks".


    "Have you had lunch?". She asked.


    "No".


    "Get your shoes we''re going for a burger".


    What in the..... huh?


    "Are you okay?".


    "Always sweetheart and about yesterday I''m sorry for the way I acted. I should never have spoke to you the way I did".


    "Can we just forget it happened?". I asked. I didn''t want to fight with her. I hated it and it wasn''t a nice feeling.


    "It won''t happen again honey. I can promise you that".


    .....


    "So how are things with Jake?". She asked.


    We had been driving for about 20 minutes. The conversation light andfortable. She had yet to bring up why I wasn''t in school. "We''re fine". We still had things to work out but I knew it would all fall into ce.


    "Just fine?". She pushed. "Those girls still giving you hassle?".


    "They''ll always give me hassle". They wanted what was mine but I wouldn''t give up without a fight. "But I''m handling it".


    "They''re just jealous sweetheart. They''ll try their hardest to get in between you and Jake. He''s Alpha and that''s all they care about".


    It was strange to finally be able to talk to her about this. I could offload on her and by doing so I know I wouldn''t offend anyone because she was on my side. "What if I''m not enough?".


    "A human mate is just as strong as a werewolf mate. Once you mate you''ll see". She winked. "Now what do want to eat?".


    .....Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    We finished our lunch date with an iced coffee. Today is exactly what we needed. What happened yesterday was already forgotten about.


    "Leah?".


    "Yeah?". I was texting Jake back and forth to see if there was any news about the scents found outside my house. I had agreed to stay at his until he knew for sure I was safe but I was already having second thoughts. "Can I ask why you skipped school?".


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night but it won''t happen again". I was waiting for her to bring that up but at least she didn''t seem to mad about it.


    "Still struggling with chemistry?".

 Chapter 115

    "Yes". I sighed. "I can''t wrap my head around it".


    "I thought your friend was tutoring you?".


    "Yeah he is but I don''t see what the point is". I graduated in less than 6 months and right now I couldn''t see that happening.


    "You''ll figure something out you''re a smart girl. Have you looked at universities yet?". She asked as we pulled into our street. "My teacher thinks I''m good enough for Yale".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "And what do you think?". As the car came to a stop I unclipped my seatbelt.


    "I don''t know if I want to go to university".


    "And what will you do, work in the gas station for the rest of your life?".


    I was already out the car and walking towards our front door. "Can we not please". I didn''t want to get into this with her.


    "You were so excited about university back in Florida and now-...."


    "And now we''re in Texas. Werewolf''s are real and I happen to be the mate of the leader. Yeah a lot has changed since Florida gran". Taking a seat on the couch I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket.


    "This is your senior year honey. I don''t want you to miss out on anything".


    "I''m not going too". I didn''t want to fail. I wanted to graduate with the rest of my year. "I''ll have a look at different universities".


    "That''s all I ask". She smiled. "George ising byter. Will you be here for dinner?".


    I frowned reading the message Jake had just sent me.


    ''My house by 6 noter! Don''t eat beforehand!''


    "Looks like I may be going out for dinner". That was my guess anyway unless he was cooking.


    "A little date". She winked. "Oh and please tell Lana toe home. The house is to quiet without her".


    "I will". Grabbing a coke from the fridge I headed for my room. I was curious as to what he had nned for tonight.


    ''Can I have a hint?''


    Hitting send I spent the next hour going through my closet and Jake had yet to text me back. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I had no idea where we were going therefore I didn''t know what to wear. Dialling nna''s number I put it on speaker. Maybe she would know.


    "Hey girl! How are you?".


    "Better than yesterday. Listen do you know what Jake has nned tonight?".


    "Maybe". Sheughed. "All I''m saying is wear a dress with a zipper in the back. Bye gal love you".


    A zipper?


    What in the world was he up to?


    I couldn''t help feel a little excited. We hadn''t been out on a proper date yet. I wanted to see what he had nned. Finally picking out my dark blue midi dress I paired it with my ck strapped heels.


    "Thank god you and your gran have made up". She came bursting through my door like a hurricane. "I like Pete but I need some time to myself". Jumping on my bed she picked up my Cheetos. "Oh where are you going?". She smirked nodding towards my dress. "No idea". I shrugged. "I''ve to be at his house for 6".


    "Date night". She winked. "Does that dress have a zipper?". She asked.


    "Oh my god what is it with a zipper?". I huffed.


    "Always wear a dress with a zipper. You''ll understand eventually. Have you f****d him yet?". She asked shoving my chips into her mouth.


    "Lana". I hissed. My sex life was nobody''s business and if you haven''t already guessed I wasn''t a fan of sharing my experiences. It was private and that''s the way I liked it.


    "Stop being a prude". She huffed. "I only asked".


    "No we haven''t had sex. This is our first proper date". If I could even call it that. I didn''t know what he had nned so I had no idea what to expect.


    "You''re blushing babe. Lighten up you''ve had sex before".


    It wasn''t about the s*x and even if it was I knew s*x with Jake was going to be different. Good different.


    "Have you slept with Pete?". I asked.


    "Not yet. The timing isn''t right apparently". Rolling her eyes she continued to eat my Cheetos. "I possibly could be sacking him soon".


    Oh no!


    "I thought you liked him?".


    "I do but I have needs and he isn''t fulfilling them". She shrugged.


    "You''re unbelievable". Shaking my head I grabbed a clean towel. "It isn''t always about sex. Keep going the way you''re going and you''ll end up alone". Leaving her with her mouth hanging open I disappeared into the bathroom locking the door behind me.

 Chapter 116

    It wasshing it down, the rain battering off my windows. There was no way I was walking the short distance to his house.


    "If that boy doesn''t try and get into your panties tonight there''s something wrong with him. You''re stunning". Lana whistled.


    "I''m not walking over there". ncing out my room window I sunk my teeth into my lip. I''d end up soaked. Dialling his number I put the phone to my ear. "It''s ten past six princess"...


    "Have you seen outside?". I asked.


    His dark chuckle caused the hairs on the back of my neck to stand. My stomach clenched, the tingles in my lower region awakening.


    "It''s only a little rain baby"....


    "Jake".


    Heughed. "I''ll be there in 5. Be ready"..


    "You''re flushed". Lana smirked.


    "Am not". Checking my bag to make sure I had everything my fingers brushed against his ck card. I would give him that back tonight.


    "Have fun and don''t do anything I wouldn''t do". She winked her hand pping off my a*s cheek.


    I was stood out the front under my porch waiting for Jake to arrive. The air was muggy and hot. Hearing the roar of the engine I rolled my eyes when the Ferrari pulled up outside my house.


    He was pushing the boat out tonight. As I watched him get out the car he ran his way up my driveway, holding a jacket.


    "You good to go babe?". He asked giving me the jacket he was holding.


    "Yeah". Holding his jacket above my head I made my way to his car. My stomach was still in knots, he looked sexy, good enough to eat. Checkered grey trousers grazed his ankles, a fresh white button down shirt and a pair of brown shoes to match his belt and watch. Holy god!


    I couldn''t stop my mind from racing, I could hear my own heart beating a little faster than usual. As he stood holding the door open for me I got in cing his jacket on the back seat.


    I had to calm myself down.


    "Where are we going?". I asked as he started the car pulling out of our street.


    "You''ll see"...


    I didn''t like surprises and he knew that. "Am I dressed right for the asion?". I asked.


    "You''re perfect baby". As he turned up the heat I felt my face flush. We had been out together before but tonight felt different.


    This was our first proper and I was nervous. He was making me nervous because I didn''t know what to expect.


    We had been driving for a good forty five minutes, we were way out of town and away from any prying eyes. Maybe that was his n?


    "Are we nearly there?". I asked. The drive wasfortable but I was starting to get really hungry.


    "Almost princess". cing his free hand on my knee he squeezed gentle. "Patience is a virtue Leah".


    "Yeah well I''m starving". I huffed.


    Heughed cing his hand back on the steering wheel. "Won''t be much longer".


    We drove for about another twenty minutes stopping in front of a what looked like an expensive restaurant. The valley attendant was already waiting with an umbre at the ready. The rain had got worse since we left.


    "Looks expensive". I whispered sinking my teeth into my bottom lip. Suddenly feeling a little ufortable I looked down at what I was wearing. Was my ASOS dress good enough for this ce?


    "It is". He replied. "It''s also a hotel".


    He brought me to a hotel? Why did he bring me to a hotel?


    "Stay there". It was a simplemand but the way he said it had the hairs on the back of my neck standing. I felt a little strange tonight. I was flushed, my nerves shook. My emotions were all over the ce and every time I caught him staring I had to squeeze my legs together. I was horny and he knew it.


    As he opened my door I undid my seatbelt and reached for his outstretched hand. He had took the umbre from the attendant so I wouldn''t get wet with the rain.


    "Ah Mr Taylor so lovely to see you again. I''ve got your regr table ready for you". I didn''t miss the way she looked me up and down. Her smile tight. I couldn''t get over how high the ceilings were or how expensive the chandelier looked.


    I was in awe.


    Feeling the tug on my hand I didn''t realise I had stopped. A small giggle fell from my lips, my cheeks scarlet. Taking my seat I noticed we were secluded from the rest of the hotel restaurant.


    This was way to fancy for me.


    "Can I start you off with some drinks?". She wasn''t interested in me. Her smile only for Jake but it wasn''t something I wasn''t used to.


    "Babe what do you want?". He asked.


    I was looking over the menu, my eyes bulging at the prices. I couldn''t justify paying a ridiculous amount of money for food. Food I couldn''t even pronounce.


    "Just a coke please". Frowning I ced my menu to the side. I didn''t feelfortable here at all. This wasn''t my scene, I couldn''t believe it was his.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "A coke and a scotch neat".


    He was drinking?


    Who was driving home?


    "Right away Mr Taylor".


    As she walked away I made a face. "Right away Mr Taylor". Rolling my eyes I searched my bag for my phone.


    "Not tonight princess". Snatching it out my hand he ced it out of reach. "Just us no distractions".


    What was he up to?


    "Fine". I sighed just as my coke was ced in front of me.


    "Have you decided what you want to eat Mr Taylor?".


    I had no idea why she was serving us. She definitely wasn''t a waitress but I suppose it was only the best for Jake.


    "Can you give us a few more minutes?". He smiled.


    "Of course". Smiling sweetly she about turned and left us alone.


    "Can you see me?". I asked.


    He chuckled. "Trust me baby everyone can see you". His tongue rolled out of his mouth wetting his bottom lip. "You look like a fucking snack". He growled.


    Oh god!


    My mouth became dry as his eyes darkened. Squeezing my legs together I couldn''t break the stare. The heat spread along my cheeks, feeling flustered I took a sip of my water.


    He was killing me tonight.


    "I feel different". I whispered.


    "Horny?". He smirked.

 Chapter 117

    Shaking my head yes he smirked before clearing his throat. "It''s the full moon princess". I frowned, it wasn''t a full moon tonight. "It''sing baby, end of the month. When the full moon rises you''ll go into your heat". I had heard of it but no one had exined what "I''ll exin nearer the time. Have you decided what you want to eat?"


    it was.


    I hated how he always changed the subject when the werewolf/mating situation came up.


    "What happens exactly?". I asked taking another sip of my water.


    "You won''t be able to keep your hands of me". He winked.


    "Shut up". Iughed.


    "I''m serious Leah. The full moon is a powerful thing. We mate when it rises". Myughter cut short, the lump forming in my throat. He wasn''t joking.


    "Will I be in pain?".


    "Unfortunately baby yes you will". As he took a sip of his drink I felt my stomach tighten.


    "Excruciating pain?". I asked.


    "Let not talk about it just now. You''re hungry are you not?".


    "A little". I shrugged. "Why did you bring me here?". I asked.


    "First proper date babe. I had to pull it out the bag". He grinned.


    "I would have been happy with a burger and dirty fries". I smiled as I looked over the menu again. "Do they do pasta?". Fancy restaurants always did pasta right?


    "They do steak".


    "No". I wasn''t a big fan of red meat unless it was a burger. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Just order me pasta". Couldn''t go wrong with pasta. The samedy as before approached our table and Jake ced our order.


    "Not long until you finish school". He said finishing off what was in his ss. He could drive home after having one but it was whether or not he was going to order another.


    He knew I couldn''t drive yet.


    "Less than six months". And I had zero ns on what to do after I was done. Get a job or go to uni. Couldn''t go to a uni too far away because apparently I wouldn''t be able to be away from him for so long. "Any ns for after?". I knew he was fishing. Worried I''d run off and leave him.


    "I''ve looked at a few universities". I was testing the water, dipping a toe in. I had looked at some, Yale more than any other.


    His adams apple bobbed. This conversation wasn''t going to go down well. I could already feel it and it wasn''t a conversation I wanted to get into right now. "Have you applied to any?". He asked.


    I had in Florida and I applied to one here. The furthest I''ve got with Yale is filling out the application. I still didn''t think I was good enough to go there.


    "A few". Taking a sip of my coke I was d when our food was ced on the table.


    "Can I get you anything else to drink?". Thank god it was a different waitress.


    "Scotch neat"....


    Oh yeah his mood had definitely changed. He was the one that asked the question. I was just being honest.


    "I''m fine". I smiled.


    "So where have you applied to?".


    "I applied back in Florida but that''s no good now and one here". I decided to leave Yale out. I would tell him if I decided to submit my application.


    "The university here is good". His mood changed again, he seemed perkier. His scotch was ced beside him.


    2 drinks so far.


    "Need to wait and see if I get in". Taking my fork I started digging around my te. I was eating pasta I just didn''t know what kind. Taking some on my fork I ced it in my mouth.


    "And if you don''t get in?".


    "I don''t know". I shrugged.


    "Do you still want a job at the gas station?". He asked.


    I was staring at his te jealous that he had fries. The pasta was nice but there wasn''t any meat in it so for me it was a little nd.


    "Yeah is that still okay?". I didn''t want to wait until my cast came off but there wasn''t much I could do otherwise.


    "Could take you over there tomorrow after school?". He suggested.


    "Is nna still working there?".


    "Sometimes. We all take a shift here and there. Kinda keep it in the family". Heughed.


    "So everyone that works there is like you?". I frowned. Most of his pack members didn''t like me. How awkward was that going to be.


    "You don''t need to work there if you don''t want to. We keep it in the family because it''s easier so yeah everyone that works there is like me".


    "Okay". I couldn''t eat anymore of the pasta. I didn''t like it and it left an odd aftertaste in my mouth. I had been swirling it around on my te after the first few bites. Finishing off my coke my phone vibrated across the table catching my attention. "The ex sure does love to message you". His tone was t, dry. His mood changed more than the weather. I didn''t like when he was jealous because when he was jealous he was nasty.


    "Never once have I replied". I sighed holding out my hand for my phone.


    "No interruptions". His second drink downed, gone.


    "Fine". Pushing my te to the side I tried to get rid of the taste with thest of my water. I wouldn''t being back here. No matter how expensive it was it just wasn''t my cup of tea and not to mention I was still hungry.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t want to feel rude by not eating it but I couldn''t stomach anymore. He had made the effort tonight and I appreciated that but I would still have preferred a burger and a walk along the beach. "You finished?". He asked.


    I couldn''t stop staring at the few fries he had left on his te. McDonald''s fries would be so good right now. A double cheeseburger with extra pickle and a-..... "Babe?".


    "Sorry yeah I''m done".


    "Can I interest you in any of our desserts this evening?". The waitress asked.


    "I''m not-...."


    "The bill will be fine". He interrupted cutting me off.


    Our first date wasn''t going as well as I had thought it would. I had no idea why he thought I''d be into this. It was sweet for him to want to wine and dine me and spend a little money but I wasn''t that kind of girl. Bonfires on the beach with burgers and fries. That''s the way to my heart. I wanted to break the silence but I didn''t know what to say. I always didn''t know what mood he was going to be in.

 Chapter 118

    As the waitress ced the check on the table I was quick to grab it. I was curious to see how much it all cost.


    "Don''t even think about it". He hissed snatching it right out my hand.


    "Hey". I yelled folding my arms across my chest. The waitress appeared minutester with a card machine. I really wanted to know how much the pasta cost. "All done. I hope you both enjoy the rest of your evening"....


    I didn''t make any movement to get up. My stomach growled with hungry, I could already feel the heartburn starting because my stomach was empty.


    "Jake I''m-... hey no phones remember". ring at him I watched as he typed and scrolled.


    "Business princess not ex boyfriends". Getting to his feet I leaned over retrieving my own phone and slipping it into my bag.


    Tonight was a disaster and fair to say I didn''t have as good a time as I thought. Getting to my feet I took the hand he was offering. Not one of us spoke until we were back in the car. "Well that didn''t go as nned". As he started the engine I put on my seatbelt.


    "I hated that pasta".


    "I fucking knew it". Pulling out into the road he turned the radio on. "You could have ordered something else".


    "Not when I didn''t know what anything was". I felt a little embarrassed. Jake was high end, he had taste, liked expensive things.


    "You could have said something Leah and now I bet you''re fucking starving". I noticed his grip tighten on the steering wheel. "I wanted tonight to be fucking perfect". He snapped. "You think I didn''t?". I hit back.


    "You fucking hated it"....


    "You don''t need to swear". Turning my attention out the window I crossed my arms over my chest. "And I didn''t hate it, it just wasn''t my scene".


    "Yeah burgers and dirty fries got it".


    The rest of the journey home was quiet. It wasn''t until he pulled off the highway and signalled left that I realised what he was up to. Biting back my smile I ced my hand on his knee.


    "I appreciate the thought Jake. I loved that you nned tonight but maybe next time make it low key and not so expensive".


    "You deserve the world princess"...


    "Maybe". I shrugged.


    cing his hand on top of mine he brought it to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles. "Cheeseburger, fries and extra pickle?".


    "And a strawberry milkshake". I grinned.


    "I won''t be long"....


    While he was away getting me food it gave me a chance to go through my phone. I had never replied to Tommy and I usually deleted the message straight away but tonight I opened it. ''Hope you''re missing me ;)''


    Attached to the message was a photo of him and a random girl sucking face. Tommy was shirtless and the girl had next to nothing on.


    Did he think that bothered me?


    Tommy was the furthest thing from my mind. Moving away showed me who he really was. A two timing rat that didn''t deserve me. I hate that I couldn''t see it sooner. How many times did he cheat?


    How many people knew he was ying me?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Deleting the message I did what I should have done weeks ago. I blocked his number and deleted him from all my social media.


    I caught sight of Jake as I put my phone away. The butterflies erupted in my stomach Tommypletely forgotten about.


    "No strawberry milkshake babe so I got you a coke instead". Passing me the bag he got in closing the door behind him.


    "Thank you". He had no idea how much I appreciated him. I hadn''t been ying fair with his past, overreacting over the girls giving him a hard time.


    "Don''t thank me princess. I need to make sure my girls fed". He smirked grabbing my hand andcing our fingers together. "For tonight Jake".


    "It wasn''t the best was it". Heughed.


    "It wasn''t". Iughed. "Better make sure the next ones better". Grinning at him I lifted our hands and kissed his knuckles.


    It was just different with him. It was new but it was easy being around him. I could be myself. I felt settled with him.


    "How about we end the night with a walk along the beach?". He asked.


    "The nights ending?". Chewing my bottom lip I felt the heat rise to my cheeks. I didn''t want it to end and when it did I wanted us to be together.


    "Doesn''t have to babe. How about I take you to mine, we stick a film on and chill out. Sound good?".


    "Yeah".


    .....


    I finished my McDonald''s before we got home. I couldn''t wait any longer. "I''m stuffed". I groaned rubbing my hand over my stomach.


    "That''s what I like to see". He grinned. "Are you going to school tomorrow?". Pulling into his driveway it was weird seeing his house in darkness. I would need to remember and text my gran just to let her know I was okay and staying at Jake''s.


    "I have to". I couldn''t miss anymore days. Even if I didn''t go to university I still wanted to graduate. I hadn''t heard from Ryan either so it would be good to see him.


    "I''ll pick you up after".


    "Okay". Taking off my seatbelt I opened the door and got out. I was d the rain had finally stopped. Entering his house I kicked off my shoes loving the feel of the cold tiles against my feet.


    cing his hand on the lower of my back he ced a kiss on the side of my head. "Pick a movie I''ve just got to sort something".


    So I did. I got myselffy on the sofa and had insidious paused waiting for him toe back. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It was still early only just past 8 o''clock. Our date might not have been great at the start but it was turning out pretty well. We didn''t need fancy or expensive.


    "Do you want anything?". He asked.

 Chapter 119

    "I''m good". I smiled hitting y as he took the seat next to me. He was tense, focused on something else. His phone vibrating every few minutes. I couldn''t concentrate. "Okay what''s going on?". I sighed pausing the film.


    "What do you mean?".


    "Your phone keeps vibrating, you''re tense as hell and I don''t think you''ve looked at the tv once".


    "Just pack stuff babe. Put the film back on". cing his arm around my shoulders he pulled me against his chest.


    "What stuff?". I asked.


    "Nothing for you to worry about".


    Fair enough. If he didn''t want to tell me I wasn''t going to push him. We were half way through the film and I couldn''t stop myself. I said I wasn''t going to push him into telling me but I wanted him to know that I was here and he could tell me when things weren''t going good or when something was bothering him.


    He wasn''t himself. His body still tense but his phone had stopped.


    "Jake?". Sitting up I paused the film. "What''s wrong?".


    "More wolfs areing into my territory and we can''t seem to catch them". He sighed rubbing a hand over his face.


    "Are they a threat?". I asked.


    "I don''t know babe but I''m not taking any chances. I have a lot of enemies Leah".


    He did?


    "I find that hard to believe". I smiled. He was one of the good ones I knew that much.


    "I''m next in line for Alpha that it''s self brings trouble. I can be challenged for my title".


    "Challenged how?". I had a pretty good idea I knew what he meant but I had to be sure.


    "Fight till death". As the words fell from his mouth my stomach flipped. "But it''ll nevere down to that. I''m powerful baby, very fucking powerful". Grabbing my hand he squeezed gently. "Why are they here?". I asked.


    "No idea. We thought they might just be passing through but their scent is too strong for that".


    "So what are you going to do?".


    "Keep patrolling, keep watch. We''ll catch them one way or another".


    "Them, as in more than one?". I didn''t like this. What if they found out about me? I couldn''t protect myself from a werewolf.


    "Rogue wolfs don''t belong to packs but they do tend to run together".


    "So howe they don''t belong to a pack?". I wanted to know more about this. His life, werewolf''s, the mating bond. I wanted to know everything.


    "Could be a number of reasons but-....". The front door to his house opened.


    "Still no signs". Jack said as he walked further into the living room. "Pete has grabbed a few of the guys to take over the night watch".


    "Has everyone checked in?". Jake asked getting to his feet and leading Jack to the kitchen area. I''m assuming there was stuff he didn''t want me to hear.


    Would he ever fully let me in?


    I could hear the their hushed whispers. Obviously something more was going on or at leasting. He couldn''t keep avoiding telling me. I was going to be apart of his life. Checking my phone I decided it was time I went home.


    Switching the tv off I got to my feet and made my way towards the front door. He came out of nowhere his arm circling my waist. "You trying to sneak out on me?". The hair on my neck stood, a shiver going down my spine. My eyes closed as he ced a kiss on the side of my neck.


    Everything felt heightened, my body sensitive to his touch. Breathing deeply I turned in his embrace my eyes opening. It was the first time I had seen his canine teeth extend in human form. Closing his eyes he breathed deeply, his grip on my waist tightening. "Fuck". He hissed.


    When he opened his eyes they had returned to their normal color, his teeth no longer visible. The bond between us was growing everyday, bing stronger.


    "I feel it to". I whispered. It affected us both, he wasn''t the only one suffering.


    "Let me walk you home". I missed his touch as soon as he dropped his hands. I wasn''t sure how this was going to work. I already experienced the pain of the bond and that was at the start.


    How painful was it going to be the closer we got to the full moon. I could deal with feeling horny but I wasn''t sure about my pain threshold.


    Why did it hurt?


    I didn''t bother putting my shoes back on instead I carried them. The rain had stopped, the ground dry. "How many days until the full moon?". We were walking hand and hand down the street. It was always so peaceful around here at night. "19 why?".


    "When will I start to feel-.." I stopped talking. I wasn''t even sure what I was asking.


    "Around 5 days before you''ll start to feel different more so than what you''re experiencing just now".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "And the pain?". I whispered. I wasn''t sure I was ready for this. Was I even strong enough to get through it?


    "3 days before". Scratching the back off his head I knew he was ufortable talking about this. There was something he wasn''t telling me. I could feel it.


    "And after we mate it''ll go away?". We stopped outside my house at the bottom of my drive.


    "Don''t worry about it just now babe". Wrapping his arms around my waist he pulled me closer. I knew there was more, I knew deep inside he was keeping something from me. "You need me to drop you off tomorrow?". "No I''ll just car share with nna".


    "Okay beautiful". cing a kiss against my lips my eyes closed my arms wrapping around his neck. I had never in my life experienced how kissing him made me feel.


    I belonged with him and too him. Every inch of me was his.

 Chapter 120

    I was half way through my second period. For the life of me I couldn''t concentrate. I hadn''t seen Ryan yet but I knew he was here after speaking with Abby in English.


    They had been hanging out a lot but didn''t have a title yet. Mr Gagher had been on at me about Yale again, I still hadn''t submitted my application. The due date was in less than a week. Did I really want to go there?


    Was I even smart enough to go there?


    Interviews weren''t my strong point.


    nna dropped me off at school this morning but was ditching. Something to do with a shopping trip with Carter and a dress. Lacey who I hadn''t seen for days was housebound with the flu. I didn''t think werewolf''s got the flu.


    I hadn''t seen Carter in a few days either. He wasn''t staying with us but personally I think he was avoiding gran. We hadn''t all been in the house together at the same time yet.


    Maths was almost over but I hadpleted my work ages ago. It''s one subject I knew I could ace. I hadn''t heard from Jake since the morning. I woke up to a cute little message. He was still focused on finding the rogue wolfs. Packing away my stuff I couldn''t wait to get some coffee. I didn''t have time to get any this morning. As the bell rang signalling ss was over I slipped my bag over my shoulder. I had a free period next and chemistry before lunch. I didn''t see him until I was knocked on my ass, my phone slipping out my hand. I was lucky I didn''t fall on my broken hand.


    "Shit beautiful I didn''t see you". As he helped me to my feet I frowned. I hadn''t seen him before. "Ah fuck". He sighed holding my phone.


    Please don''t be broke.


    "Kidding". He winked handing it to me.


    "Are you new?". I asked as I started walking towards the cafeteria to get some coffee.


    "Is it that obvious?". He smirked. "Names Ro". He sure did have a cocky attitude. He gave off the bad boy vibe. Walking about with the leather jacket and sunsses covering his eyes.


    It was heavy rain outside. I bet he had a motorcycle.


    "First day?". I asked pushing the door open. I remember my first day well.


    "You still haven''t told me your name".


    "Leah". Putting some money in the machine I waited for my coffee to brew before adding some milk and one sugar. "Haven''t you got ss?". I asked stirring once and putting a lid on. "Haven''t you got ss?". He smirked as I started walking towards the library.


    "Free period". Making a face I pushed the door open to the library and went inside. I was hoping to get some studying in before chemistry. I would rather do it alone but it didn''t look like Ro was going anywhere soon. He took the seat across from me as I pulled out my books. "Do you have your schedule?".


    "Nah". He yawned scratching the back of his head. "Not meant to pick it up till tomorrow. Thought I''d scope out the ce first".


    "Shouldn''t you be doing that then?". Opening my note book I continued with the questions from myst ss.


    "Nah schools school I mean-...."


    "Really Ro. Hiding in the library". A girl stopped by the table. I could tell the were rted. They had the same eyes. "Come on we have to go". ncing at me her grip on her bag tightened before her gaze fell to the floor. "Guess I''ll see you tomorrow beautiful". Winking at me he got to his feet and left with who I presumed was his sister.


    Weird!


    Taking a sip of my coffee hands covered my eyes causing me to jump. "I hope you''re not cheating". Swatting his hands away I grinned as he grabbed my note pad. "You do these?". He asked.


    Chewing the end of my pencil I watched as his eyes scanned over the page. I had be quite good at writing with my left hand.


    "How''d I do?". I asked as he sat beside me.


    "Looks like your brain is taking something in from ss". He grinned.


    "Very funny". Taking my notebook from him I slipped it into my bag. "So when are you asking Abby to be your girlfriend?".


    "I don''t do girlfriend shorty. Got any sweets?". Searching my bag be pulled out my twizzlers.


    He didn''t do girlfriends?


    "Does she know that? And don''t eat them all".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s all good Leah". He smiled.


    Something was off. "She put the breaks on didn''t she?".


    "Apparently we''re moving to fast, wants to slow down a bit. So I agreed with her and backed off".


    "Ryan". I really thought something more was going to happen between them.


    "Didn''t even get into her panties". He smirked.


    "You''re a dog". Iughed.


    "I''m kidding".....


    "Plenty of more fish in the sea".


    "Can I be in your sea?". He winked.


    Oh god!


    "Never gonna happen". Ryan and I were friends and that''s all we will ever be.


    "Still hanging around with Jake?". He asked.


    "We''re not talking about me".


    "How am I meant to shoot my shot if I don''t know if you''re single?".


    "You''re not shooting anything". I grinned. "He would kill you". Jake was jealous and very protective of what was his.


    "I could take him". He smirked.


    If only he knew.


    "I met a new student today".


    "Is she hot?".

 Chapter 121

    Wow this boy moved fast.


    "She is a he". Iughed when his smile fell.


    "Another dude". He huffed shoving thest of his twizzler in his mouth.


    "Pretty sure his sister has started as well". I winked as the bell rang signalling it was time for our next ss.


    We both left the library and headed for chemistry. I hoped Mr Robinson gave us a task and let us get on with it. I couldn''t be bothered with a full vocal lesson.


    ....


    "You feeding me tomorrow when Ie over?". He slung his arm around my shoulder as we walked to lunch.


    "Always thinking about your gut but yes I''ll order pizza. I''ll get a table you get lunch". Dumping my bag on the chair next to me I took out my phone. I had a text from Jake. ''You alright? Can you skip?''


    ''What''s going on?''


    After texting him I waited anxiously for a reply. Why did he want me to skip?


    "Got you a chicken wrap and some Cheetos". Dumping my lunch in front of me he pulled a bottle of coke from his bag. "You can have that".


    "Thanks". My stomach was in knots. He wasn''t replying fast enough. My phone vibrated and I almost broke a nail picking it up.


    ''Just checking in princess. Try and skipst period. I need to pick you up early''


    Really?!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''Stop asking me to skip. I CANT!!!''


    So much for taking me to the gas station after school. He probably forgot anyway.


    "Boyfriend?". Ryan smirked.


    "Shut up and eat your food". Now I knew nothing was wrong my stomach settled and I tucked into my wrap.


    "So what''s the new girl like?". He asked.


    "I don''t know I didn''t speak to her". She was pretty, came off as a little nervous but that was normal starting a new school. "Well her brother then?".


    "Cocky! You''ll get on like a house on fire". I smirked opening my Cheetos.


    "Rude". He frowned. "Is Jake picking you up after school?". My phone vibrated again.


    ''I''ve got business to take care of! Skip thest period. I''m not asking''


    Now he was just being an a*s. I didn''t bother replying.


    "Apparently he is. I''ve to skipst period". At this rate I would end up suspended. I had never missed as many days of school. Yes my own fault but still he shouldn''t be asking me to skip.


    "What ss is it?".


    "Geometry".


    "Oh Ms Graham. She''s an old witch. I was 10 minuteste to her ss one day and she made me stand outside for the full lesson".


    "Could you drop me home instead of me having to skip. I could be doing without the detention".


    "What''s in it for me?". He smirked.


    "How about I don''t give you a sore face". I smiled sweetly at him.


    "You''d really hit the money maker?". Heughed pointing to his face. "Of course I''ll drop you off".


    "Good answer". I winked. Now I just had to let Jake know he didn''t need to pick me up.


    ''Ryan is going to drop me home so you don''t have to''


    As soon as I sent it he was replying straight away. The three little bubbles were moving on my screen.


    ''Fine! Get him to drop you at the gas station. nna will meet you''


    That wasn''t the reply I thought I would get. But it tells me he likes Ryan.


    "What''s lover boy saying?".


    "Nothing". As the bell rang I groaned before stuffing the rest of my wrap in my mouth. Social studies wasn''t bad I just couldn''t be bothered. Me Ellis let you do whatever you wanted as long as the work was getting done. "I''ll meet you out front at the end of the day. Bye shorty".


    Another ss I had to go through on my own. Holly and Jessica were in this ss. Can you see why I couldn''t be bothered?


    Stopping by my locker I looked out some cash for the vending machine. I was going to need something chocty if I was getting through her high pitch squeal. The girl didn''t shut up ever. Entering the ss I took my seat. Holly smiled at me but it didn''t reach her eyes. I hadn''t forgotten the chat I overheard in the toilets at the nightclub. She was just as bad as Jessica. Taking out my books and my note pad I ced my phone on the table. Mr Ellis didn''t mind it being there. Like I said you could do what you want as long as the work was done. "This party on Friday is going to be epic. I wonder if he''ll show up". I could feel her staring but chose to ignore her. I wasn''t rising to her little foolish games.


    "Of course he will. Beach parties always end at his house. We''ll still be parting at 6 in the morning". Holly giggled.


    There was a beach party this Friday? Howe I didn''t know about this?


    "Wait until you see what I''m wearing". Jessica added.


    Zoning out I messed around on my phone for a little bit. Her high pitched voice was starting to give me a headache. Taking out the bar of chocte I opened it sticking a piece in my mouth.


    "I think I''ll give him a message after school. We''ve been messaging back and forth for days".


    I knew she was trying to get me to bite but it wasn''t happening today. I knew I had nothing to worry about with Jake. He wasn''t interested in her or anyone else. My phone vibrated diverting my attention. ''Change of n. Leave school just now. I''m outside''


    Was he being serious?


    ''I can''t you know this''


    ''Don''t make mee get you Leah. You know I will''


    After sending him the middle finger emoji I packed my stuff away. He better have a damn good reason as to why I need to cut school short.


    Leaving my seat I managed to sneak out without Mr Ellis noticing. That didn''t surprise me. The old man just wanted an easy life.

 Chapter 122

    Pushing open the school doors I walked down the steps towards his car. Opening the door I dumped my bag on the back seat. "Why do I need to leave early?". I sighed closing the door and putting my seatbelt on.


    I had texted Ryan letting him know I had left and that he didn''t need to take me home.


    "I''m busy baby. I''ve been stuck in pack meetings all day. This rogue problem isn''t going away". cing his hand on my knee he squeezed.


    "And I had to leave school because you''re busy?". I didn''t understand. I had a lift home. He didn''t need toe for me.


    "I needed to see you".


    "You couldn''t have waited until I finished?". I asked. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He removed his hand cing it back on the steering wheel. "I can''t really afford to be skipping school Jake". At this rate I wouldn''t graduate at all.


    "Like I said I''m busy".


    "And I''m not?". He wasn''t to busy to be messaging Jessica though.


    "You know what I mean".


    "Well actually I don''t because you never tell me anything. If you''re going back into another pack meeting then drop me off home". At least I wouldn''t be on my own there. Lana hadn''t went to school yet again.


    "Don''t be like that Leah". His grip tightened, his knuckles turning white.


    "Id rather be in my own home than be judged by people that don''t know me". Crossing my arms over my chest I turned away from him.


    "I might have to go away for a bit".


    "Why?". I knew something was going on. I had no idea why he was keeping me in the dark about it.


    "I have to visit our neighbouring pack. They''re having the same issue. We think it may be rted".


    "How long?".


    "I''m not sure yet".


    "A few days, weeks, a month?". I asked. I was trying not to lose my head. He was leaving and the full moon was fast approaching. "Come with me"...


    "How long?". I asked again.


    "A good few weeks".


    "Okay. Drop me off at home please". I didn''t want to talk about this. He was leaving and I didn''t know if he would be back in time. "Babe I need to-...."


    "Yeah you need to go I get it". I couldn''t look at him. What happened to us having to mate when the full moon rises? Was that bullshit? Another lie?


    As he stopped in front of my house I got out mming the door shut behind me.


    "Leah will you-... wait a damn minute". Grabbing my arm he pulled me to a stop.


    "What?". Pulling my arm back I moved away from him. "You pulled me out of school early just to tell me you''re going away for a few weeks. What happened to having to mate on the full moon?". My voice was raised, my breathing heavy. If it was so important why was he leaving?


    "I''ll be back before then". As he took a step closer to me I held up my hand. I wasn''t convinced he would be back on time. "Don''t do that". He snapped pulling me against his chest. "Calm the f**k down and let me exin".


    Taking a deep breath I bit my bottom lip hard. My body rxed but I could taste the blood on my tongue.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''m sorry". I sighed. I was already starting to feel the effects and I still had over 2 weeks before it happened.


    "Come with me". He whispered his hand rubbing the bottom of my back.


    "Don''t go". Surely he could send Jack in his ce or better yet his dad?


    "I have to babe". Brushing his nose against mine I closed my eyes.


    "When do you leave?". I asked. His body tensed and I knew I wasn''t going to like the answer.


    "Tomorrow morning. Pleasee with me?".


    "You know I can''t do that". I couldn''t keep skipping school. My attendance was already slipping.


    "Then at least spend the night at mine. We''ll get take out, watch another rubbish horror. Just let me spend the night with you".

 Chapter 123

    "Okay". There wasn''t anything I could do and I was wasting my time kicking off about it. If he had to go then he had to go. There was nothing I could do or say to stop him.


    "I''lle by and pick you upter. Pack a bag". cing a kiss on my lips something inside me ignited. Shivers spread throughout my full body and it took all of my will power not to moan out loud. Oh yes the full moon was getting closer with everyday that passed.


    ....


    My gran wasn''t home but I got her note that was stuck to the fridge. She was spending the night with George. Lana wasn''t home. I had messaged her but she had yet to reply.


    I had packed a bag as soon as I got in. Took a shower and was currently lying on my bed in a towel. I was trying to keep myself awake but was struggling.


    If we didn''tplete the mating bond when the full moon rises what would happen? Would I still go into heat? My mind was working overtime about this.


    "Fuck this". Getting off my bed I dropped the towel from my body putting on some clean clothes. He obviously wasn''t that bothered about it so why should I.


    Hearing my phone vibrate I answered the call putting it on loudspeaker.


    "You ready?". nna asked.


    "Ready for what?".


    "Am I not meant to take you to the gas station?".


    "I didn''t realise that was still happening". cing my phone of my bed I went about fixing my hair, a messy bun would do.


    "Unless you don''t want to".


    "Where''s Carter?". I asked. Taking my contacts out I gave my eyes a good rub. Something had been irritating them all day. Putting my sses on I picked up my phone and went downstairs. "He''s with Jake".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Is he going with him?".


    "Yeah they leave tomorrow morning".


    "I know". I sighed.


    "I''ll toot when I''m outside".


    The line went dead. Slipping my feet into my sneakers I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and went outside to wait. Walking down my driveway I could see hering. "Hey girl".


    "Hey". I smiled clipping my seatbelt in. "Have you seen Lana? I haven''t heard from her all day".


    "You don''t know?". She asked sinking her teeth into her bottom lip.


    "Know what?". I frowned.


    "She knows".


    "She knows wh-... Oh".


    "Pete told herst night. He probably has he tied to his bed". Sheughed.


    "So she''s mated already?". I asked.


    "It''s the first thing we do". She winked. "I''m surprised shested this long to be fair".


    Wait a minute.....


    "Shit". She groaned.


    The penny had dropped.


    "I don''t even care. He won''t be back for it anyway". I shrugged turning my head so I could look out the window.


    It was always one thing after another with this lot. Even Lana hadpleted the mating bond and yet I had to wait for the full moon.


    "It''s different because Jake is Alpha". She whispered.


    "Hm". I replied because I didn''t want to talk about it. I would keep all my questions for him tonight.


    "Your heatsts longer than ours because you''re our Luna. You carry the heir, the future Alpha".


    "Okay". I shrugged.


    "Leah"....


    "And what happens if he isn''t back for the full moon? Does it just skip me, we''ll get you next month". Iughed sarcastically.


    "It doesn''t skip". She frowned.


    Oh she thought I was being serious. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "So I''ll go through this all on my own. The excruciating pain, the hallucinations and for what, to go through the exact same thing the next time there''s a full moon?". I was beginning to understand it more.


    The inte helped. It was also full of shit but it helped.


    "He''ll be back Leah. He won''t let you go through that on your own". She made a face.


    "It''s bad isn''t it?". I sighed.


    "Yeah". She whispered. "But please don''t worry about it".


    "Will it be worse for me?". I asked as she pulled up outside the gas station.


    "I''m not sure but you''re strong, you''ll get through it. Come inside we need to be back for 7".


    "Okay". I wasn''t in the mood to do anything. I wanted to go home, binge watch a box set and eat some junk food.

 Chapter 124

    I met Joe. Joe ran the gas station almost all the time. He was an elder, lost his wife to a rogue wolf and had a daughter. Joe was sweet and he weed me with open arms.


    "How''d you break your handss?". He asked.


    "Funny story". I grinned. I felt extremely rxed around him. He was the first one that didn''t make me feel like an outsider.


    We were currently sat behind the cash register drinking coffee. He had yet to teach me anything but I was okay with that. "Go on".


    "Punched Jake in the face".


    He burst into a fit ofughter. "A Luna that can handle herself. Tell mess, how have you been settling in around here?". Where did I start?


    "They hate me". I sighed. "But I''m handling it".


    "I see".


    "It''s hard sometimes and then I start to think I''m not good enough and that he deserves better".


    "The moon goddess is never wrong when picking mates especially an Alphas. Give them time they''ll alle around sooner orter and if they don''t you pull rank". Heughed. "Maybe that''s just what I''ll do". I grinned.


    "You''re strongss I felt it the minute you walked in here. You''ll be one hell of a Luna and leader. Don''t let them get to you".


    Why couldn''t they all be like Joe?


    "Thanks Joe".


    "So how has young Jake been treating you?".


    "We''re going to need more coffee for this". I joked.


    He grinned before shaking his head. "The moon goddess sure got it right with you. Give him hellss and make sure he treats you right". As a tanker pulled into the forecourt he got to his feet. "I need to go deal with this delivery now don''t be a stranger". He smiled. "You''ll never get rid of me". Iughed. "See you soon Joe". He was the sweetest.


    "Made a new friend?". nna grinned.


    "He''s the sweetest". I groaned. "Where did you go?". I asked.


    "Checking stock, seeing what we need to order. You ready to go it''s almost 7".


    "Yeah"...


    ....


    nna had dropped me off at my house so I could pick up my bag. I told her not to wait, I could tell she was eager to see Carter. Locking my front door I made my way across the street.


    I''ll still never get over the size of his house. Second biggest on the street, his parents being the first. One day and probably one day soon that house will be mine to.


    Crossing the street I jumped as the howl broke through the night. It didn''t scare me anymore but it did catch me off guard every now and then. Walking up his driveway I opened the door and dumped my overnight bag on the stairs.


    I could hear the music ying, smell the scented candles he had burning.


    What was he up to?


    "You going to stand in the hall all night?". He asked.


    Rolling my eyes I walked through the living room and into the kitchen. He was leaning against the counter top a beer in one hand his phone in the other.


    "You good?". He asked sliding his phone into the front pocket of his jeans.


    I was so tempted to throw in a Jessicament but thought against it. We didn''t need another thing to argue about and besides I didn''t know if she was telling the truth or not.


    "Always".


    "Come here". Taking a step towards me he pulled me against his chest resting his hands just above my bum. Inhaling deeply a throaty growl escaped his mouth before he buried his head in the crook of my neck.


    The grazing of his teeth caused me to gasp, goosebumps appearing on my skin. Feeling the wetness of his tongue I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth.


    Holy f**k!


    "I''m going to mark you right here". He whispered. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Everyone will know that you are mine". I felt the pressure of his teeth before he pulled back. Brushing his nose against mine he smiled. Not a smirk or a grin but an actual smile. "You hungry?".


    I couldn''t find my voice so I gave him a nod. He had once again lit the fire inside me, turned me on and done nothing about it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I hated when he done that.


    "Dirty fries and burgers". He winked causing me tough. It sure beats that pasta. Taking a seat at the table I watched as he moved around the kitchen. "Even got you a strawberry milkshake".


    This is the date I wanted. Not some fancy restaurant with a menu I couldn''t understand. "What time do you leave tomorrow?". I asked.


    "Let''s not talk about that just now Leah. I want to spend the night just us, shut the outside world out for a few hours". cing the te in front of me he gave me a fork. "Eat".


    Yes sir! It took all my strength not to roll my eyes but on the other hand he was trying and I wasn''t giving him enough credit for it.


    "Thank you". Eating a few fries I forgot how good they were. "Did you get these from that little beach shack?". I asked.

 Chapter 125

    "Only the best for my girl". He winked sitting on the chair across from me. "How was the gas station?". "I met Joe". I grinned.


    "I heard. Do I havepetition?". Heughed causing me to roll my eyes. I didn''t find that funny. "See "We did. He''s the sweetest and the first one who hasn''t judged me". His smiled dropped, our eye conta He didn''t like how I went about this. He didn''t like when I spoke about his pack but he had no idea th They were mean and yeah it hurt.


    "My family like you, my mom adores you". Getting up from his seat he fetched my milkshake. "I think s "That''s not what I mean". Taking a sip of my milkshake I felt the coldness against my teeth. "I love you "You''re not an outsider Leah". He sighed.


    And this is usually when we get into it but not tonight because I wasn''t doing it. I wasn''t arguing with


    "I am but that''s okay. They''re going to continue to do it". Continuing to eat my fries I keep my gaze on He was gripping the table, his teeth clenched.


    "What?". I asked.


    "Do you think I like how they treat you?".


    "It doesn''t matter". I sighed.


    Pushing my te away I suddenly wasn''t hungry anymore. We were about to get into it and I didn''t wa "It fucking does matter Leah. Dammit". He hissed banging his fist off the table.


    got on really well".


    ken. "The first one to actually be nice to me". Taking a bit of my burger I watched his features change, his eyes darken. it had on me.


    s you more than me".


    I love you''re family and never once have they made me feel like an outsider".


    te. Regardless if they continued to treat me like one I wasn''t going anywhere. "So how was your day?". I asked finally looking at him.


    . I shouldn''t have said anything.


    me want to take my words back. I had never seen them change so fast.


    "If it mattered you would have done something about it". The way his eyes changed to ck so quickl I wasn''t helping the situation, Only adding fuel to the fire but I couldn''t help it. The words kept on conting feet. "I''m going to the bathroom". I needed an excuse to get out of there. I would only make it worse if As I reached the bathroom I locked the door behind me. Taking a deep breath I sshed some cold water onto my face. I felt the lump in my throat before the tears rolled down my cheeks.


    I had no idea why I was crying.


    had word vomit. "Girls harassing me, older women making me feel like I''m not good enough. But it''s okay because I''m strong". Rolling my eyes I got to my going.


    I didn''t care what anyone thought I never had but I wanted to feel epted by them. I couldn''t help lead a pack if they didn''t ept me. I couldn''t be their Luna if they didn''t respect me. They would never respect me or follow me if they didn''t ept me. What would that mean for the pack?


    From my time being here I''ve learned that when an Alpha finds his mate it''s big news, it''s special. A ceremony happens and packs from all over visit. But what I didn''t understand was why go through all of that if people from his pack didn''t want us together. Wiping my face I unlocked the door and went back down the stairs. He was sat at the table nursing a whiskey. I didn''t like the awkwardness I felt.


    This was always going to be an issue.


    Going to the fridge I pulled out a beer twisting the cap off and taking a drink. I could feel him staring but he said nothing.


    "This is always going to be an issue Jake". I broke the silence. I didn''t like that we seemed to have this conversation every time we were together.


    "It won''t always be like this". Knocking back the liquid in his ss he poured another.


    "It shouldn''t be like this at all. All because I''m not a werewolf". Taking another sip of my beer I could feel myself bing frustrated. I didn''t choose for any of this to happen. I was thrust into his world with no warning. "Maybe you''ll be better off with someone else".


    "Don''t you fucking dare say that again". He growled getting to his feet. He got up with so much force he knocked the chair over. "Are you trying to make me shift?".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What, no". I cried as he pulled to to my feet by my arm. "You''re hurting me". I hissed my teeth clenched.


    "You''re lucky I''m not taking you over my knee". He growled his grip tightening.


    "Where are you taking me?". I asked as he escorted me out the kitchen stopping at the bottom of the stairs. Without warning he picked me up throwing me over his shoulder. "Jake". I yelled thumping my fist against his back.


    Kicking his bedroom door open he threw me onto his bed before crawling up my body. Pinning my arms above my head he rested between my legs.


    "Don''t tell me to find someone else, don''t tell me that you''re not enough for me. You are mine Leah, mine, do you understand?". His eyes were changing, his teeth extending. "I will never want anyone else". He whispered inhaling deeply. "F**k baby your scent, the way you smell". He groaned.


    "You say that now Jake but-...."


    "Enough". He snapped. "I don''t want to hear anymore about it. You''re enough baby, trust me you''re enough". Instead of rolling off me hey his head against my stomach. My body rxed my hands finding their way into his hair.


    I had no idea how long wey there. No words were exchanged instead we both enjoyed the silence of being in each other''spany.

 Chapter 126

    I had managed to manoeuvre myself off the bed and was currently sitting out back with a coffee. He was out cold and I didn''t have the heart to wake him.


    Although I was starting to get hungry.


    I loved that his back garden was all open, the forest went for miles. I couldn''t wait to see what it looked like covered in snow.


    Finishing my coffee I went back inside. I had no idea how long he was going to sleep for but I couldn''t stay tote. I still had school in the morning.


    Rummaging through his fridge I jumped when arms circled my waist. I hated that I could never hear him approach.


    "Your smell". He growled pulling me against him. "I can''t wait until you''re mine". cing his lips against my neck my eyes closed when I felt the wetness of his tongue. "I can''t wait to see my mark on you". "J-Jake I-... don''t". I whispered turning in his embrace. He couldn''t keep doing that. He had no idea the effect he had on me. "You can''t keep doing that".


    "Doing what?". He smirked his hands moving lower, resting against my bum.


    "You know what". I red. "Stop touching me like that". With my hand against his chest I pushed. He didn''t move, not even a centimetre.


    "Gotta push harder than that baby". Moving his hands to my waist he picked me up cing me on the counter top. "I like touching you". His voice had changed, his tone lower. "I like how I make you feel". Both of his hands rested against the tops of my thighs. My body was burning with need. The need to feel him, the need for him to touch me. My stomach was in knots my lower region throbbing.


    "Sto-...." He ced his lips against mine and all was forgotten. My hand slipped into his hair pulling with the need to have him closer. Opening my legs he fit perfectly into the gap between.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I kissed him back...


    Our tongues met, a moan escaping my lips. I wanted more, to feel him, to taste him. The tingles spreading throughout my body, every part of me awakening. Catching his bottom lip between my teeth a moan escaped his lips as he pulled me off the counter and into his arms. Wrapping my legs around his waist I licked his bottom lip with my tongue.


    I needed him now. I couldn''t wait for the full moon.


    I was horny and needy. I wanted to feel the weight of him on top of me. I had never felt this turned on ever. We had been caught up in a few situations like this before but every time he stopped or someone interrupted.


    Not tonight.


    cing me back onto the countertop he nudged my legs open as he popped the button on my jeans. He was finally going to give me something.


    "Touch me please". I needed something, just a little to take the frustration away. I needed toe, to feel the release. The wait was almost painful, hearing the zipper of my jeans I couldn''t contain the butterflies in my stomach. I was like a starved woman. Slipping his hand inside my panties my body jerked when his finger rubbed over my c**t. Closing my eyes my head fell back as he dipped a finger in.


    I already knew I was wet.


    "Damn baby you''re soaking".. I knew his wolf was present, I knew his eyes would no longer be brown. "This what you want princess?".


    "Y-yes". I moaned. I could already feel how close I was and he had barely even touched me. My eyes snapped open as he removed his hand. Watching him lick my juices from his fingers I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. That was hot.


    "Just as I thought". He growled. "You taste like a little ray of sunshine". cing his hand under my chin he gripped tightly. "That''s mine princess". Nodding my head yes I couldn''t break the stare. I was too turned on to care what he was saying. I wanted him to touch me more.


    "I''m going to taste you properly baby. Lay back for me". And I did, I basically threw myself onto my back causing a dark chuckle to fall from his lips. "Easy princess we''ve got all night". Hooking his fingers into the top of my jeans he yanked them from my body discarding them onto the floor.


    I could barely contain my excitement.


    "I like these". He whispered running his finger tips over thece on my panties. Hearing a rip a gasp fell from my mouth. Did he just... "A keepsake for when I''m away". He winked as he slipped them into his back pocket.

 Chapter 127

    I hadn''t seen this side of him, only scratched the surface but I loved how yful and dirty he was being. He brought out something inside me that had never been done before.


    He brought out the naughty side.


    "Jake, Leah are you-... Oh OH god"..... Hearing her heels against the tiled floor I threw my arm over my face. "Foods at the bottom of the stairs". She yelled before I heard the mming of the front door. How embarrassing.


    My face scarlet, I couldn''t stop the little giggle from escaping my mouth. If his mom was five minutester god knows what she would have walked in on. I could only imagine what I looked like right now. "Put them on". Handing me my jeans I noticed the bulge still evident in his pants. "Come on you must be hungry". As he helped me down I pulled on my jeans.


    "Are we just not going to talk about that?". I asked taking a seat at the table. It was the first time sinceing here tonight that I noticed the small gift bag. "You really want to talk about it?". Heughed.


    "How am I going to face your mom again?". I could feel my face heating up just thinking about it.


    "Babe she doesn''t care about that-....".


    "I do". I groaned. "If she was five minutester she''d have been scared for life". He burst into a fit ofughter causing me to re. This wasn''t funny. "She''ll get over it. Let''s eat I''m starving".


    ....


    When I woke the next morning he was wrapped around me like a vine. Never once did I wake up through the night and that rarely happened.


    Grabbing my phone from the bedside table I had woke 5 minutes before my rm was set to go off. Untangling myself from his embrace a growl tore from his lips as he held me tighter.


    "I need to get up". I whispered. He didn''t move, if anything he held me tighter. "I have school Jake". I wasn''t skipping today.


    He rolled to the other side of the bed mumbling something under his breath before I heard the soft snoresing from him.


    Pushing the covers off I got up remembering my bag was still at the bottom of the stairs. Closing the door quietly behind me so as not to wake him I tip toed down the stairs stopping when I heard the hushed voices. It wasn''t even 7 o''clock. Who was in his house?


    "You cane in Leah".


    Jack?


    Showing face I stood awkwardly by the door only then realising I was dressed in one of Jake''s T-shirt''s and nothing else.


    He wasn''t alone.


    "Oi". He hissed smacking his hand off the back of the young guys head. "Keep looking at her like that and you won''t see 17. Respect her she is your Luna". "Sorry Jack". He lowered his gaze. "Sorry Luna".


    "Coffee is hot. I take it he''s still sleeping?".N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "He is". Walking into the kitchen I took a seat at the table. I had plenty of time before I had to get ready. "Thank you". I smiled taking the hot cup from him. "Zack head out and check the perimeter and let me know if you find anything".


    "On my own?". He grinned.


    "Yes dummy on your own now git".


    Taking a sip of my coffee I rubbed a hand down my face. I was still tired althoughst night was the best sleep I had gotten in ages.


    "Excuse Zack. He''s young, shifted for the first timest night".


    "That''s okay". I smiled. "How''s Lacey?".


    "Still sick but better than before. She''s managing to keep food down so that''s a start".


    "I''m d she''s feeling better. Are you going with Jake?". I asked.


    "Nah I have to stay here and lead the pack while he''s away. You not going with him?". He frowned.


    "I have school". Breaking the stare I focused on my cup. I couldn''t go with him even if I wanted to.


    "Carter is going right?".


    "Yeah I think so"...


    "You should go".


    "I don''t think I should". There was no point in me going. I wouldn''t be any use to them.


    "You don''t?". He frowned. "Keeps his head straight if you go. You stay here and all he''ll do is worry".


    I will not be guilt tripped into going. I didn''t want to go. "Then he should send you instead". I grinned. Jack was his beta, his second inmand. Surely it doesn''t have to be Jake dealing with it just because he''s Alpha. "You should mention that to him. I''m sure he''ll love that idea". Heughed.


    I couldn''t tell if he was being serious or not.


    "Mention what?". Oh he was finally awake. cing a kiss on my forehead he red when he noticed what I was wearing. "Could you not have got dressed before you came down here?". He was blocking my view or more so blocking Jacks view. "And that''s my queue to leave. Jake I''ll see you before you go".


    "You should know better". He growled. "She''s mine".


    And here we go.


    "I know that Jake, we all know that". Hearing the door close my eyes locked with his. Always so jealous.


    "I don''t like anyone looking at what is mine".


    "He wasn''t looking". Taking a sip of my coffee I watched as he poured his own. "And in my defence it''s 7 o''clock in the morning. I didn''t think anyone would be in your house. How did he even get in?". I asked.


    "He has an emergency key". Running a hand down his face he sat across from me. "I''m shattered".


    "Can''t you send Jack?". I asked.


    "His mate is sick Leah". Taking a sip of his coffee I frowned. Yes Lacey was sick but it wasn''t life threatening. "Don''t look at me like that babe".


    "I''m just worried okay". I was worried about him noting home on time. I was worried something might happen while he''s away.


    "It''s for the pack. I have to go, I''m next in line so I have to lead with example. I can''t send my beta to do the dirty work. Get yourself ready for school and I''ll drop you off".


    He left no room for argument.

 Chapter 128

    At least he took me for coffee. This morning I added a double shot to my cappino. I had a feeling I "You drink way to much coffee Leah". As he pulled up outside the school I didn''t acknowledge his "What time are you leaving?". I asked unclipping my seatbelt.


    "Around 10. I''ll phone you every night and check in". Taking my hand in his he squeezed gently. I didn'' "Okay". I whispered not knowing what else to say. "I have to go". The first bell signalled and I had Mr G "That''s it?". He asked letting go of my hand. "All you have to say is okay?".


    Was he seriously getting angry over this?


    "Stay safe". I didn''t want him to go but obviously what I wanted didn''t matter. Was I being selfish? He "Babe I-.....


    ¡°Let me finish". I said. "I already don''t like the feeling I have in my gut but I know you have to do this. "I promise". For some reason I didn''t fully believe he would. As the second bell signalled I sighed. I co "I have to go"....


    "Be good". Leaning over he ced a soft kiss against my lips. "And remember you are mine". He always had to get that in.


    "Bye". Getting my bag I got out and made my way up the entrance. He didn''t leave until I was inside. T Coffee in hand I strolled my way to English. Mr Gagher was on to form today. I could hear him befor "Miss Wilson how nice of you to join us"....


    Taking my seat I knew he was making his way over to my desk. "Have you picked your book?". He aske Truth was I had forgot all about it. I knew regardless of what book I chose I would ace it. "Not yet sir, I "Hm I see. Remember this is a big part of your final grade Miss Wilson".


    "I''m not worried". I shrugged turning my attention to my notes. I was stuck between pride and prejudice


    ing to need it today.


    always drank coffee no matter the time of day.


    he feeling I had inside. It felt like I was going to be sick.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    er first period. If I waste he would give me a detention.


    ng this for his pack, the safety and security of everyone including me. Sighing I ced my hand on his arm. "I don''t want you to go-...."


    omise me you''ll be back on time". I couldn''t go through this alone. I didn''t know what to expect.


    e doing with detention after school. Ryan wasing to tutor me.


    as still a few students running around trying to get to ss. I was alreadyte so there was no point in rushing. hed the ssroom.


    ulled my work from my bag.


    k between a few". He knew how good I was.


    Wuthering heights.


    "I expect to see something by next week. I know you''re good Leah but don''t be cocky about it". As he walked away I made a face. I wasn''t being cocky but I was going to make sure it''s the best piece of work he''s ever read. A*****e.


    Sometimes he was really nice and encouraging and other times he was just a dick. Today he was definitely a d**k.


    "Don''t worry he bit the face off Trevor this morning". Abby had turned around in her seat. "All because he had his phone on the table".


    "Must be on his period". I sniggered.


    "Yeah like every damn day". She whispered. "You picked a book yet?".


    "Not yet. Have you?".


    "To kill a mockingbird". She grinned. "One of my favourites. I just hope I do it justice".


    "You will". I smiled.

 Chapter 129

    "Ladies enough of the chatter". He yelled. "Get on with your assignments or it''ll be a detention".


    "We we''re talking about our assignment". I said.


    One thing I had learned about Mr Gagher, he didn''t like back chat. He''s had a problem with me since I got here. Constantly on my back about something and always trying to catch me out. "Detention after school for you Miss Wilson".


    "For what?". I asked. "I didn''t do anything".


    "Anymore back chat and it''ll be 2 days detention"..


    By this point I knew I was ring. He needed to pull the stick out of his a*s and lighten up. "Whatever


    "See me after ss". He snapped.


    He was definitely singling me out. Other people were talking amongst themselves before he called me and Abby out. It just so happens I wasn''t one for keeping my mouth shut.


    "Howe you didn''t call out they two?". I asked nodding towards the front of the ss. His little grade A students were allowed to talk.


    "Leah don''t". Abby whispered.


    You could hear a pin drop it was so quiet.


    "Excuse me?". He red pushing himself up from his chair.


    "What didn''t you hear me?". I asked already putting my books away. This was only going to go one way


    "Get out of my ss Miss Wilson".


    "dly". I red slinging my bag over my shoulder. I knew he had something against me.


    "Go home Miss Wilson. Your guardian will be notified when you cane back".


    Huh?


    "You''re being expelled. Now leave the premises".


    "Are you being serious?. You can''t do this I didn''t-..."


    "Enough Leah". mming his hand against the desk I jumped clutching my bag tighter. "Now go home


    I was sat at one of the benches outside the cafeteria. I hadn''t called my gran yet and I was in two minds on whether I should call Jake or not.


    I had never been expelled from school before. I had also never spoke to a teacher like that but something was weird about him. He had never liked me and I had no idea why. Nobody was at school today and I hadn''t heard from Lana in days. Tapping her name on my phone I put it to my ear.


    "Hello?"...


    Did I wake her?


    "Hey".


    "Leah?".


    "You okay?". I asked.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?". She whispered.


    "I couldn''t, I wanted to but it wasn''t my ce. Are youing home?"...


    "I will beter but I''m having dinner with Petes parents. Are you okay?".


    "Always".


    "I mean with Jake going away"..


    "Not much I can do about it"..


    "Could always go with him".


    "I suppose I could but I don''t want to. Come home once you''ve had dinner. We''ll have a much needed catch up".


    "Yes that''s exactly what we need". Sheughed. "Love you gal. I''ll see you soon". After hanging up I slipped my phone into my pocket.


    I now had to find a way home. I wasn''t calling my gran because I wasn''t sure how she would take to be being expelled. It''s wasn''t ten yet so I knew Jake was still here but I didn''t want to bother him. nna would be spending the little time she had left with Carter, Lacey was sick. I was running out of options.


    "Skipping ss beautiful?". A cup of coffee was ced in front of me. Ro!


    "Maybe". I grinned.


    "Beautiful and a bad girl". He winked. "Got you a coffee". He nodded.


    "Howe you''re not in ss?". I asked taking a sip of the coffee instantly regretting it after tasting the sugar. "You didn''t get this for me did you?". Making a face I ced it back on the table. "Not a fan of sugar". He smirked scratching the back of his head.


    "Howe you''re not in ss?". Surely he wasn''t skipping already?


    Shrugging he lifted the coffee from the table. "It''s not as if the teacher even noticed me leave".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mr Ellis?". Iughed. "Poor guy just wants an easy life".


    "Don''t we all". Watching as he sipped his coffee my phone started to vibrate against the table. I knew it wouldn''t be long before he was calling me. "Boyfriend?". He asked as I ignored it. "I have to go". My phone started vibrating again as I picked it up along with my bag.


    "Lucky guy. I''ll see you around beautiful".

 Chapter 130

    I walked home.


    My feet were burning by the time I reached my house. I didn''t need to tell Jake about being expelled, he already knew. He was more pissed b


    It wasn''t safe because of the rogue wolfs. He was furious, we argued and I hung up on him. Haven''t heard from him since.


    Charlotte had messaged asking me to drop by when I was free. Apparently she had a few things to discuss about the mating ceremony but I v Dropping the towel from my body I pulled on some clean underwear followed by some sweatpants and Jakes hoodie.


    My gran was here when I got home. Let''s just say I wasn''t her favourite person right now. Mr Gagher had a ready phoned her and schedule A meeting I wasn''t to attend which meant I wasn''t going to get the chance to defend myself. He would feed my gran shite and make me look | Turning my tv on I grabbed the nket from the bottom of my bed and sat at my window seat. Today starting off very well.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Leah?". She knocked on my door before entering. "Turn that down while I talk to you". As she took a seat on the edge on my bed I muted the She had already screamed at me for getting expelled, even tried to ground me. I would take responsib I had done something wrong but "You''ve never been expelled Leah"....


    "I know".


    "So how has this happened?". Rubbing a hand down her face I noticed how tired she looked. She was beginning to look her age. "He doesn''t like me". I shrugged. "And?".


    "And what?". I didn''t know what she wanted me to say. We didn''t see eye to eye but that wasn''t my fault. He had been on my case from day o "Leah Wilson". She snapped. "Drop the attitude and tell me why you''ve been expelled. No one gets thrown out of school because a teacher d "That''s exactly what happened. He doesn''t like me he never has. I stood up for myself and I won''t apologise for that".


    "You''ve less than 6 months left. What if they don''t let you back in?". She asked.


    "They can''t do that. I didn''t do anything wrong".


    "|


    guess we''ll find out Friday. I''m sorry I yelled at you I just want you to finish school".


    "And I will. Mr Gagher needs to remove the stick from his ass".


    "Leah". She scalded.


    "It''s true". I huffed. "And it''s not as if I''m not doing the work. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org with my first one. I''m really good at English but I''m telling you he has something against me".


    I was sure of it. His hot and cold attitude. One minute he was giving me a rmendation for Yale and the next he''s kicking me out of schoc Crazy right?


    "Do you want some lunch?". She asked standing from my bed. I hadn''t seen George in a few days. He was normally always with her.


    "I need to go to and see Charlotte. Something about this bloody mating ceremony". Rolling my eyes I turned off my tv. "I don''t understand w? She chuckled shaking her head. "It''s not about the sex sweetheart. It''s about the Alpha finding his mate".

 Chapter 131

    But I guess I could learn to let him look after me. I could learn to live his lifestyle. I couldn''t deny how I felt about him even if I wanted to punch him at times. I was falling and I was falling hard. "I''ll answer I promise".


    "We''ll talk soon"...


    The line went dead and yet all I wanted was to hear his voice again. Putting my phone away I grabbed my sses from my bedside table and put them on. My hair was already pulled up into a messy bun. I could hear the soft music as I reached the bottom of the stairs. My gran was sat at the kitchen ind with a coffee.


    "I haven''t seen Lana in days. The house is very quiet without her". Looking at me from the corner of her eye I could see the hint of a smile.


    "She''ll be home tonight". Iughed. My gran already knew where she was and what she had been up to.


    "We should do dinner one night. I''ll book a table, just the three of us".


    No George?


    "Sounds good gran but nothing to fancy". We all knew I wasn''t good with fancy restaurants.


    "When are you heading out?". She asked.


    "I don''t know if I can be bothered". Truth was I didn''t want to face Charlotte afterst night. I was still very much embarrassed.


    "Nonsense Leah. Don''t keep Charlotte waiting".


    If only she knew....


    "Fine". I sighed. "Are you going out today?".


    "I''ve got some food shopping to do, I may stop by the library for some new books. Do you need anything while I''m out?".


    "Why won''t you use the kindle I bought you for Christmasst year?".


    "I do use it but nothing beats reading an actual book. Now do you need anything, some more toiletries?".


    "Yes please". I smiled. "I''m going to head out just now. I''ll be back for dinner".


    ...


    nna was standing by the door when I reached the house. "Hey girl". She grinned letting me past. As she closed the door behind us I heard the small chatter. "Who else is here?". I whispered.


    "My mom and my grams. She''s going to love you". She winked. "Oh and Jake''s her favourite. She''ll say otherwise but-...."


    "nna Taylor I may be old but I can hear you loud and clear". She didn''t sound old but I knew her voice held authority. nna smirked before we walked into the lounge. "And Jake is not my favourite"....


    My eyes immediately fell onto an olderdy, maybe ages with my gran or slightly younger. She was beautiful and I could tell straight away this was Charlottes mom. Elegant, radiant, wealth.


    I already knew Jake''s parents were wealthy but this woman was something else. From the Chanel bag that sat by her feet to the Rolex watch on her wrist. She presented well.


    "So this is the young woman that''s stole my grandsons heart?". As she looked me up and down I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Probably another person that''ll hate me for no reason. "She''s beautiful". As she stood from the chair I felt myself rx. "But are you the one for my grandson?".


    And here we go... another one who thought I wasn''t good enough. They all thought I was beautiful but just that I wasn''t enough.


    "How about we get some coffee?". Charlotte suggested.


    "Of course, go right ahead. I want to talk to Leah on my own for a second".


    Oh god!


    I stood awkwardly by the door as nna and Charlotte left the room. I could handle a lot of shade being thrown at me but I couldn''t deal with his gran not liking me. Your gran was your gran.


    "Come sit". As she sat in the same seat as before I took the one beside her. "I have something for you". Digging around in her bag she pulled out a small ck box. My stomach was in knots.


    "Can I let you in on a little secret". The way she cradled the box told me that what ever was inside was special and meant a lot to her.


    "Of course". I whispered.


    "The first night Jake saw you he phoned me and asked for this".


    I was afraid of what was inside. I had a pretty good feeling I already knew but I wasn''t ready for that. I wasn''t ready to be forced up the aisle.


    We still had a long way to go in our rtionship before any ring was to be ced on my finger.


    "My grandson has a temper, believe me I''ve seen him at his worst, but the minute you came to town he changed. It was like a switch had been flipped".


    And here I thought I had seen him at his worst. Jake most certainly did have a temper but he had yet to make me afraid of him.


    "All we seem to do is bicker". I wasn''t sure why I was telling her this. "He''s away for weeks and thest thing we did was argue".


    "It happens and it''ll continue to happen because he can''t control you".


    "Control me?". I frowned.


    "He''s an Alpha werewolf sweetheart. He leads a pack of wolfs that all obey him. They obey him because he is their leader. His power has no effect on you because you are human".


    That wasn''t exactly true. I still felt the need to bow my head at times. I still felt like I had to obey him. Yes most of the time I didn''t listen and did the opposite of what he asked but it didn''t mean I didn''t feel the urge toply. "But you feel it don''t you?". She smiled. "And you fight it".


    "I''m just not used to it". I had never had someone like Jake. He was the most arrogant, pig headed guy I had ever met and yet he was also the sweetest. He protected me in ways I had never experienced. He was beginning to be someone I couldn''t be without. He really cared about me.


    "How long before you mate?".


    "You don''t already know?". My tone gave away that I was being sarcastic.


    "Been a little hectic around here for you?".


    "You could say that". I sighed.


    I wasn''t afraid of mating heck I wasn''t even afraid of the mark he would give me. I was just fed up with the sly little digs I received.


    "Do you know what this is?". She sat the ck box she was holding on the arm of the chair beside me.


    Shaking my head no I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Just by having this conversation I knew she wasn''t the judging type, I also knew that she wasn''t going to give me any issues and maybe just maybe she actually liked me.


    "This is my wedding ring, Jake knows you''re the one sweetheart. Yes you have been chosen for him but I know he loves you already".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "H-how do you know?". My voice was barely a whisper. Jake wasn''t very good at showing how he felt. He was good at throwing his weight about and making sure everyone knew he was the boss. I had seen a little of his softer side but I wouldn''t say that he loved me. Not yet anyway.

 Chapter 132

    "Sorry to interrupt". Charlotte smiled at me as she walked into the room. "Coffee is hot and in the kitchen. Also call Jake, he''s called me three times already".


    Of course he had.


    "We''ll continue thister Leah. It was lovely to finally meet you".


    Was it bad I didn''t even know her name?


    Regardless I was d I got to meet her. She obviously yed a big part in Jake''s life. Even if I had never heard of her before now.


    "Please go call him". Charlotte smiled but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. Making my way into the kitchen I poured myself some coffee.


    nna was sat at the table her head buried in her phone, her AirPods in her ears. I could hear the music from where I stood. As she pulled one out she rolled her eyes before handing me her phone. "He has no patience". She groaned.


    Taking the phone from her I went out back giving myself some privacy. I wasn''t sure if we are going to have another argument or not.


    "You there?". He asked.


    "I''m here".


    "You said you would answer Leah".....N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "And you said you''d callter".


    "Now ister. You okay?".


    "I''m okay Jake I''m with your family".


    "They been okay with you?".


    "They always are. What are you doing?". It had only been a few hours but I still missed him. I was just to stubborn to tell him.


    "We''ve just arrived, going to get some food. Maybe take a quick nap. Are you staying at mine tonight?".


    "No I''m having a girls night with Lana". I don''t know why he asked that. I wouldn''t feelfortable staying in his house alone.


    "Promise me you''re not drinking".


    "Not that kind of girls night". I sighed.


    "Leah".... "Yeah?".


    "I miss you"..


    My stomach tightened, I missed him to. I never thought I would ever feel this way about a guy before. He did something to me that I had never ever felt. I didn''t want to not be without him. "I miss you too". I whispered.


    "I really do baby. I know I can be a dick sometimes-..."


    "Sometimes?". I giggled cutting him off.


    "Hey". Heughed. "I don''t mean to be I just lose my temper at times. I couldn''t live with myself if something happened to you. You really don''t know how much you mean to me".


    "I''m just not used to it but I''m trying". I whispered. I was very independent, I wasn''t used to anyone being so protective of me.


    "I


    I get that baby but all I want to do is look after you. You''re my girl, I want you to have the best, I want to give you the best. Let me look after you the way you deserve".


    I was chewing my bottom lip so hard I could taste my blood. If I''m honest I wasn''t sure how to let someone look after me. Not that I didn''t want it, I just never had it.


    I never felt this safe with Tommy. I always had this gut feeling with him and until I met Jake I didn''t know what it was.


    I should never have dated him.


    "I''ll try harder but you have to promise me something".


    "What''s that?". He asked.


    "You won''t lose your head every time I disagree with you. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. You''ll ask my opinion instead of deciding for me. I know it''s in your nature and it''s all you know but if I''m to be your mate then we are equal. You don''t get to pull rank regardless-..."


    "Thats ridiculous Leah. I can''t always control what I do. The Alpha inside of me needs to know that he''s the boss, the leader, the one in charge"....


    "Yes but-..."


    "I can''t help the dominance or the overprotectiveness. It''s who I am and I''ll be damned if I''m going to change that. I''m sorry babe but my wolf won''t allow it. You''re as much his are you are mine".


    How did I know he was going to say something like that?


    "I have to go Jake, nna needs her phone back".


    "I''ll FaceTime you tonight before bed".


    We''ve never FaceTimed before but it wasn''t something I was against. It would be good to see his face.


    "Okay just text me beforehand. I''ll speak to you soon".


    "Stay safe baby and be good"....


    "Did you tell him you met my grams?". nna took the seat beside me as I passed her phone back to her.


    "I didn''t, should I have, I don''t even know her name".


    "Alison but I''m sure she''ll let you call her grams. Did you tell him about the ring?".


    "I didn''t see the ring and in no way am I ready for it". I bloody knew that''s what was inside that box.


    "Wait until you''re mated". She winked.


    "What does that even mean?". I seem to be the only female around here that had a mate but isn''t mated.

 Chapter 133

    "Just wait". She smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I got to my feet. "Do you think your moms forgot about why I''m here?".


    "Yeah right, she''s more excited than anyone else about this. She''s booked caterers, she picked jewellery. There isn''t much she hasn''t already done". Of course she had.


    "Why does this only happen for an Alpha?". I asked as we went back inside.


    "Because he''s the most powerful, he''s the leader". She shrugged. "You want something to eat?".


    "Can a girl be Alpha?". Taking a seat at the kitchen table I took a sip of my coffee.


    "Yes, first born child is the heir. You have a girl, she''ll be Alpha".


    "Okay and what about twins, would they share it?".


    "You thinking about babies already?". Sheughed.


    "I''m just curious". I frowned. I wasn''t sure I would want that for my child. All that responsibility.


    "Did I hear someone mention babies?". Charlotte grinned. "I promise not to keep you all day. I just want to run something''s by you".


    "Okay". I smiled.


    ...


    I didn''t get home until 6. I was mentally exhausted. My gran was in the living room with a ss of wine. Copsing on the sofa beside her I kicked off my shoes a groan falling from my lips. "That bad?". Sheughed.


    "So much to do and yet all I have to do is pick a dress".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "So what''s the problem then?".


    "I still think it''s all a little much. I''d hate to see what it''ll be like if we ever get married". My granughed cing her hand on my knee.


    "I guess you could say it''s like a wedding. Jake will be your husband one day. He''ll be the father to your children".


    "Yeah one day but that day isn''t going to be anytime soon". I hadn''t even thought about marriage neve......d children. I knew I wasn''t ready for that yet.


    "It''ll happen when the time is right. Did you eat?".


    "Not since lunch. What''s cooking because it smells delicious".


    "George madesagna, he''s nipped out for some wine. Go get cleaned up while I set the table".


    So I did. I made my way upstairs and into my room. Stripping out of my clothes I pulled on some clean pjs before jumping onto my bed. My phone started ringing an unknown number shing on the screen. Maybe it was Jake?


    "Hello?"...


    "Leah?"..


    "Tommy?". Why was he calling me, why did I answer?


    "So you finally decided to answer me". Heughed. "Cut me straight out of your life didn''t you". His tone changed. He didn''t sound happy.


    "It was for the best". My heart was racing. He shouldn''t be calling me. He wasn''t part of my life anymore.


    Why did I answer the call?


    "Best for who. You were mine for 2 years Leah. You can''t just act like what we had was nothing".


    "It wasn''t just us in the rtionship though was it. It took for me to move away to realise that it wasn''t a rtionship at all".


    "Who put that in you head, was it that bitch Lana?". He chuckled. "You know I f****d her as well".


    My stomach tightened. I knew that wasn''t true. Lana wouldn''t do that. She hated Tommy, she always had. Tried so many times to get me to end it. "Don''t call me again".


    "Or what?". Heughed. "I''m not finished with you yet-....


    I ended the call. How could I have ever dated someone like that? His true colors had well and truly been shown.


    Do I tell Jake? I wasn''t afraid of Tommy but he was unpredictable at times. I wouldn''t put it past him to show up here.


    "Leah dinner is ready". My gran called from the bottom of the stairs. I didn''t even hear George arrive. Pushing myself of my bed I made my way downstairs taking a seat at the table.


    "How you doing Leah, how''s the hand?". George asked. He was topping up both his and my grans wine ss.


    "Sweetheart you''re chalk white. Are you feeling okay?". She asked cing her hand against my forehead. "I''m fine". I sighed.


    "Hm, do you want some water?".


    "This have anything to do with the conversation you just had?". George asked.


    "What conversation?". I frowned.


    He chuckled before tapping his ear. "My hearing is very sensitive. Is that boy giving you trouble?".


    "What boy?". My gran asked.


    Oh great! I forgot there was no privacy around werewolf''s.


    "What boy Leah?". She asked again.


    "Tommy called me".


    "And said what?". She frowned pouring me a ss of water and sitting on the chair beside me.


    "Nothing it''s all okay". I could feel George staring at me but chose to ignore it. I didn''t need to worry my gran. "Does Jake know?". George asked.


    "He doesn''t need to know. It was a phone call I shouldn''t have answered. It''s seriously nothing to worry about".


    "I never liked that boy Leah. Something always felt off about him".


    I had heard this about a million times. My gran never liked him. She tolerated him for my sake but whenever he was at our house she would always be there. "Can we just eat please?".


    "I''ll sort it Ellen. You take a seat".....


    ....


    I hadsagna before but George''s hit different. I even had seconds and right now felt like a burst couch. I was stuffed.


    "I''m guessing mysagna was a hit?". He chuckled.


    "The best". I grinned.


    "You should have dinner with us more often". My gran began clearing away the tes. "Once Jake is home we should do dinner. The four of us". "I''m sure he''ll love that".


    "Seeing as you don''t have school tomorrow do you fancy a little shopping in town?".


    "Yes. I have to look for a dress anyway". Rolling my eyes I finished off the water in my ss.


    "Ah the ceremony". George smiled. "We would like to pay for your dress if you''ll let us". "Oh you don''t-..."


    "George and I are paying for it sweetheart and any shoes and essories you want to go with. You''re my granddaughter I want to help".


    bond aire and watch

 Chapter 134

    I was currently in bed pigging out on hot Cheetos and binge watching the vampire diaries. Lana hadn'' appeared home yet and seeing as it was almost ten o''clock I doubt she would be. I was texting back and forth with nna. She wanted to go for a milkshake but I couldn''t be bothered getting dressed. I was toofortable to move.


    ''Pleassssseeeeee Leah....


    ''Fine but I''m not getting dressed''.


    Sighing I turned off my tv pushing the covers from my body. This milkshake better be worth going out in the cold. Grabbing Jake''s hoodie from my wardrobe I pulled it over my head. Even though it had been washed it still smelled of him. I loved it. Weird but it gave mefort, it made me deel safe. Stupid right considering it''s only a hoodie. Putting my sses on I slipped my feet into my sneakers just as my phone started to vibrate in my hand. He sure picked his timings. Holding it up I slid my finger across the screen. "Still wearing my clothes I see". His smirk caused butterflies to erupt in my stomach and my lower region to tighten. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The bond was working fast. I couldn''t help but squeeze my legs together. I was bing more sensitive and tur with everyday that passed.


    The full moon was creeping closer.


    "Hello to you too". I smiled taking a seat on the edge of my bed. Just seeing his face made me feel better. He had only been away one day and yet I couldn''t wait until he was home.


    "Let me see what you''re wearing"....


    Rolling my eyes the smiled dropped from my face. I wasn''t wearing anything ttering nor sexy. "Let me see what you''re wearing". I huffed. And he did...


    A towel was snug around his waist. I could still see little specs of water on his chest. That really didn''t help the way I was feeling right now. He turned the camera back around, his grin evident. "Now you show me".


    Flipping the camera around I moved my phone so he could see my pj bottoms. "See nothing special". As I turned the camera back onto my face I immediately noticed the change. "You going out?". He asked.


    "For a milkshake with nna".


    "I thought you were having a girls night with Lana?".


    "So did I but she isn''t home yet so a milkshake it is". Hearing the toot of the horn from outside I got to my feet looking out my bedroom window. "She''s outside".


    "I''ve barely spoke to you all day Leah"...


    "You didn''t tell me when you were going to call. Have I just to sit patiently waiting on you".


    "Well I didn''t think you''d be going out at this time".


    "I wasn''t but she wouldn''t let me say no". My bedroom door burst open.


    "I''ve been craving a milkshake all day". She groaned. "Oh shit sorry". She whispered taking a seat on my bed.


    "You will be". He growled. "I guess I''ll talk to you tomorrow then. Text me when you get home". He ended the call without another word.


    "He didn''t sound happy".


    No he didn''t.


    "Let''s just go before I change my mind and call him back". I didn''t want him to feel like I didn''t want to talk to him.


    ....


    "I didn''t know this was 24hours". I didn''t care that I was in my pjs and I didn''t care who saw.


    "It didn''t used to be but they changed it. It''s nice toe here for a coffee and then head to the beach and watch the sunrise". She held the door open for me. "Thanks". It was still pretty busy at this time. "Booth or table?". I asked.


    "That booth right there". She pointed. "Means I can people watch".


    "Is Lacey okay?". I asked taking a seat.


    "She''s got a bad bug but she''s over the worst of it. She won''t let anyone near her in case we catch it". Passing me a menu I scanned the food section. I wasn''t hungry but I could eat a snack. "Want to share some cheesy chips?". I asked.


    "Sure. Have you looked at dresses yet?". She asked.


    "Not yet, I''m going shopping with my gran tomorrow. Is it only me that thinks it''s ridiculous?".


    "Hold that thought while I go order. Strawberry milkshake?".


    "Just a Coke for me please". I hadn''t really noticed my surroundings when I came in. It was theugh that caught my attention.


    Sarah was here. Sat in the booth across from us with a few of her friends. When our eyes met for once she didn''t re. She dropped her gaze and went back to her conversation. That was weird.


    "Food won''t be long". nna slid back into the booth just as the door opened.


    Ro!


    "What''s that-... nna''s head snapped up as she stared at the door. "Rogue". She red inhaling deeply.


    Wait what?


    Ro was a werewolf?


    "Nice pjs beautiful". He winked before taking a seat at the window.


    "You know him?". nna hissed.


    "He''s a new student". I shrugged. "I bumped into him at the library".


    "Bumped into or he approached you?".


    "Well he approached-..."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Of course he did. Stay away from him Leah. He''s approached you because he can smell Jake".


    "Wait what?".


    "He knows you''re the Alphas mate. That makes you vulnerable and I bet he''s the wolf that''s been in our territory. I have to call Jake. There could be more and he''s not here". "Hold on. You think-..."

 Chapter 135

    "We need to go Leah now".


    "It''s doesn''t mean he''s here to cause trouble". I said as we rushed out of the diner. If he wanted to hurt me he would have done it already. I was alone with him yesterday. "Put your seatbelt on". She ordered.


    Bringing the car to life she sped out of the car park her tires screeching against the road. "nna slow down". Clutching my seat I felt my heart racing.


    "How did we not see thising, how did we not know. We have to go to my moms. I need to make sure she''s safe".


    There wasn''t much I could say right now. I couldn''t tell he was a wolf but I also didn''t think he was a threat. It wasn''t long before we reached her parents house.


    "Jake and my dad need toe home". She was out the car before I could answer. I could tell she was freaking out. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I also need to call Jack and tell him to get over here. He is a threat Leah, no one is safe until we know why he is here".


    "Do you think you could leave out the part of me knowing him and that he isn''t here alone?".


    "What?". She yelled. "Are you stupid? I don''t have time to listen to this". She ran up her drive way leaving me in the cold feeling shit about myself.


    How was I to know Ro was a werewolf?


    Walking slowly up the drive I entered the house. I could hear nna on the phone, as I walked into the kitchen Charlotte was preparing some tea. "You want some honey?".


    "No, sorry I have to go home". nna really got to me with what she said. She made me feel like this was my fault.


    "It''s probably best you stay here Leah".


    "No I''ll be fine honestly". I was already out the front door before she could stop me. Rushing across the street I didn''t stop until I was behind my front door. My house was in darkness so I knew my gran and George were already in bed.


    Kicking off my shoes I walked up the stairs making sure not to make a sound. Climbing into bed I turned on my tv and continued watching the vampire diaries.


    I should never have went out and nna should never have spoken to me the way she did. I get that she''s anxious and worried but that wasn''t my fault.


    This wasn''t my fault.


    Pulling the covers up and under my chin my phone started to vibrate. Of course he was calling me and probably to shout at me.


    "Hello". I whispered.


    "Get yourself back over to my moms. I''ll be home by morning".


    "I''m in bed Jake".


    "I''m not asking princess".


    "Yeah well I''m not going. I''m safe, goodnight". Turning off my phone I slipped it under my pillow. I had just about enough of people trying to tell me what to do.


    ....


    I couldn''t sleep. I tossed and turned but couldn''t seem to settle. I was afraid to turn on my phone because I knew there would be messages from him.


    I was in my own home, no one could get to me. I was safe and George was here. Groaning I balled my hand into a fist before thumping it into my mattress.


    Pushing my covers off I got out of bed turning on my bedsidemp. My tv was still on, I thought the background noise would help but obviously not. Slipping my feet into my slippers I went downstairs. Maybe a hot drink would help. Looking through the cupboard I sighed when I noticed we had nothing but coffee. I loved coffee but it wasn''t going to help me sleep. Reaching for a ss I ran it under the cold water then sat at the kitchen ind.


    I wonder what tomorrow or today I should say was going to bring. He wasn''t going to be happy with me, I knew that much. I disobeyed him once again.


    Ro didn''t scare me, I believe I had a good gut feeling and with him I got nothing. I couldn''t see him wanting to hurt me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But then maybe that was part of his n. Be nice to me, befriend me and then hurt me. My mind wouldn''t shut off. It was scenario after scenario.


    He wouldn''t gain anything from hurting me. Of course if he hurt me it would hurt Jake but surely he wasn''t going to hurt me enough to kill me.


    Right?


    Jake was dangerous, he was powerful. It would take a lot to take him down. His pack were his army. Ro was here with his sister but I wasn''t sure if it was just the two of them.


    Taking a sip of my water I jumped when I heard the knock at my back door. It was after 2 in the morning. Surely he wasn''t home already? Slipping off the chair the knock got louder. Whoever it was better hope they don''t wake up my gran. "Leah it''s me. Open up".


    Jack!


    Unlocking the door I pulled it open trying my hardest not to be too loud. Jack wasn''t alone. Him and nna were stood at the bottom of my steps. "Don''t you people sleep". I asked.


    "Looks like you don''t either". He said. "Come outside or let us in". Moving away from the door I let them both in. nna had yet to say anything. "What''s going on?".


    "There is 6 of them".


    I''m guessing he was talking about the rogue werewolf''s. "Found out they bought a house in town".


    "And are they a threat?".


    "We don''t know yet". nna said.


    Oh she speaks.


    "Jake''s 2 hours out. He wants you home before he gets there".


    "I am home".


    "Juste with us Leah please". nna begged.


    "Look I''m okay, I''m safe. There''s no difference from me being here to being over there. I''m sure I''ll see him in the morning".


    "He wants you home. Now stop being stubborn ande with us". Jack red.


    "You''re unbelievable and Jake can''t just boss me around. He can''t tell me what to do".


    "He can and he will. Regardless if you don''t want to, sometimes you just have to suck it up and take it on the chin".


    This was bullshit.


    "Well actually he can''t". I red at Jack. "We aren''t mated just yet".


    "You really going to make me force you?". He snapped.


    "Jack". nna stepped in front of him. "That''s not a good idea".


    "Fine do what you want. You''ll just piss him off even more but don''t worry it won''t be you that gets it in the neck". He growled before storming out. I''m d he didn''t m the door.

 Chapter 136

    "Why are you guys even here?".


    "Jake gives us orders and we follow them". She shrugged.


    "Even at this time?". I asked.


    "We finally know who''s been in our territory. We have to make sure our people are safe. You are our people Leah whether you like it or not". Now she was just making me feel guilty.


    "I don''t want to be in that big house on my own".


    "You won''t be on your own. The pack is settled in Jake''s and I''ll be there. My moms there also and she''s already started cooking". She grinned.


    "Fine". I sighed. There was no point in being a brat about it. I didn''t need for anyone else getting in trouble because I wouldn''t listen.


    It wasn''t until we crossed the street that I realised I still had my slippers on. "I''m sorry for snapping at you earlier. I didn''t mean it". Sheced her arm through mine. "He might not be a threat but I couldn''t take that chance and do nothing. I had to alert my Alpha". "It''s okay". As we reached Jake''s I wasn''t expecting it to be so quiet. Then again it was almost 3am. "Where is every sleeping?". I asked.


    "There''s plenty of room for everyone. Most of the men are out patrolling just in case".


    "I still don''t think we have anything to worry about". I said.


    "Maybe not but until Jake and my dad are home we get some rest and wait".


    "Where do I sleep?". nna closed the door behind us as I walked into the living room.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The one room that is off limits to everyone else but you". She smirked.


    "Gotcha"..


    Charlotte was in the kitchen with Jacks mom. A few members were scattered around. "Girlse and eat". Charlotte yelled.


    "I''m just going to head upstairs. I''ll see you in the morning". I wasn''t tired just yet but I could feel my eyes getting heavy.


    I knew before I opened his door someone was inside. I didn''t need to think twice about who it was when I heard the high pitched squeal. Pushing the door open my eyes fell into slits.


    She was in his bed Holly beside her.


    "You shouldn''t be in here". I snapped my teeth clenched.


    "He''s not here". She smirked.


    I could feel the anger rise within. I had just about enough of Jessica. This was ending and it was ending now. "Get the f**k out of here". Balling my hand into a fist I stared her down. I wasn''t ying games with her anymore. Jake was mine, he was always going to be mine.


    "Or what?".


    By this point Holly was off the bed putting her shoes on. "Come on Jessica. We really shouldn''t be in here".


    "No you shouldn''t". I hissed. "Now get out before I throw you out".


    "Is that a threat". She bounce up from the bed. "I don''t take lightly to threats". She hissed. "Jessica". Holly warned.


    "Shut up Holly". ring she took a step towards me but I didn''t move. I stood my ground.


    "What''s your problem?". I asked.


    "I don''t like you"...


    "Yes but for what reason. I didn''t choose to be Jake''s mate, I didn''t choose for this to happen. You can''t handle that he picked me and not you". This had gone on for long enough. If I was going to do this then they needed to learn to respect me. Whether they liked it or not. I wasn''t going anywhere.


    "I suggest you leave before you say anything else".


    "Oh someone''s gotten brave". She took another step towards me and still I stayed put.


    She wasn''t getting to intimidate me. I may be human but I was an Alpha''s mate and I knew she wouldn''t dare do anything that could jeopardise her ce here.


    "We could have been friends Jessica but your jealousy ruined any chance of that happening. I''m not going anywhere and if you don''t like it then you can leave". "This is my pack". She yelled.


    "Yes but it is also mine. Just like Jake, he is mine. He needs me, his wolf needs me not you. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I''m giving you the chance to walk away. If you want to keep up this little feud then go ahead but you''re not doing it here. Now leave". I could feel the power radiating from my voice. It was the first time I saw fear in her eyes.


    I caused that fear.


    Holly was still here, her head bowed.


    "I mean it Jessica, I''m not ying your little game anymore. If you want to be a part of this pack then you''ll learn to respect me".


    "I-.. you can''t do this". She screamed.


    "Jessica". Holly whispered. "Let''s just-...".


    "But I can". I growled surprising even myself. "I''m done now leave". She gave up, he head bowed showing submission.


    I couldn''t lie, that felt good.

 Chapter 137

    I couldn''t sleep yet again. The movement in the house, the voices, I just couldn''t settle. He would be back soon. My body wanted sleep, my eyes sore. Today wasn''t going to be a good day for me.


    I was aware the rest of the house heard what happened with Jessica. nna texted shortly after it happened. I didn''t feel bad because she had iting and it was about time I stood my ground and stuck up for myself. The girls in this pack needed to realise I wasn''t going anywhere. Respect was given when it was earned. It worked both ways and I had been nothing but respectful even when they didn''t deserve it.


    I wasn''t going to be treated like an outside anymore. This was going to be my home and they were going to be my family. Hearing the knock at the door Charlotte popped her head in.


    I loved howforting she was and howfortable I felt around her.


    "Brought you some coffee sweetie. I''m guessing you didn''t get much sleep". She walked further into the room as I sat up.


    "Haven''t slept at all". Taking the mug from her she sat on the end of the bed.


    "He''ll be home soon". She smiled. "I heard what happened with Jessica".


    I already knew that. "I''m guessing everyone else did as well?". Another thing I already knew.


    "You stood your ground Leah and you''ve no idea how long I''ve been waiting for you to snap. She had iting so do not feel guilty about it".


    "Oh I don''t". Taking a sip of my coffee I watched her smile grow. "Although I have no idea where it came from. The power I felt, I liked it".


    Augh fell from her lips. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Jessica''s wolf picked up on your ce, she knows you''re her Luna and it''s doesn''t matter that you are human. The moon goddess picked you sweetheart. Once you mate you''ll be stronger. Not as strong as Jake but not far off".


    What?


    "Even though you will never be a wolf, you will still get all the traits thate with. Your kids will turn, they will be wolfs". "They will be half human though right?".


    "You would think that but no sweetheart. Jake is a purebred Alpha, your kids will be full wolf".


    "But how?". I frowned.


    "It only happens with Alpha''s. Jake is powerful sweetheart, his wolf is deadly. Your offspring will get the gene, he or she will be the next Alpha".


    I didn''t know what to say. na had told me a little but not this much. "So they will have nothing from me". I muttered more to myself.


    "Oh sweetheart that''s not what I mean. Of course they will have traits from you. Please don''t think they won''t".


    How did we even get onto the subject of kids? I wanted them of course but I was nowhere near ready for them.


    "Is it weird I still find all of this strange?".


    "It would be weird if you didn''t". She grinned. "I''m so d you''re his mate Leah. I worried for a long time that he would never find you".


    "I can''t lie to you Charlotte but there was a part of me that didn''t want this".


    "Oh". She frowned. "Do you still feel this way?".


    Smiling I shook my head. "Jake can be a little overbearing at times but I know I couldn''t be without him. It''s only been a short period of time but I don''t know, I can''t exin how I feel".


    "You had me worried there". She grinned. "I want you as my daughter-inw Leah. You are the best thing to have happened to him".


    I hope she was right. I wasn''t sure if Jake and I would ever see eye to eye. He wanted me to know that he was the boss, I wasn''t one for lying down, letting people tell me what to do wasn''t my strong point.


    "You have nothing to worry about". Taking another sip of my coffee my phone vibrated. His ears must have been burning.


    "Come down stairs and get some breakfast. I noticed you didn''t eat anything this morning. The pack are at the training ground". She was telling me the house was empty.


    "Is nna still here?".


    "She''s resting. It was a long night for her". She got up from the bed. "Come down, I''ll start breakfast".


    Checking the message from Jake I rolled my eyes. He sure had a way with words at times.


    ''You better be in my bed or at least my house! If not your a*s will be sore when I get home''


    If I didn''t reply he would think I was still sleeping. Pushing the covers off I stretched out my arms a yawn escaping my mouth.


    I was dead beat and just realised I still had to go shopping with my granter today. We hadn''t really spent that much time together recently so I wasn''t cancelling it.


    After washing my face and doing my business I slipped my feet into my slippers. I loved how it smelled of him everywhere in here. Heading downstairs I smiled at Charlotte, she was at the stove doing what she always did. Cook!


    "Do you want a fresh cup honey?".


    "Yes please". His house was cozy, it was getting to the time of the year where you could see the frost on the trees. "I love his house, the view is amazing".


    "It''ll be your house soon too". She ced the cup in front of me. "Have you heard from him?".


    "He texted me, said I better be here".


    "Oh too be young again". She smirked. "You remind me of myself in my younger days. I wasn''t keen on Jacob at the start either".


    "You weren''t?".


    "Oh that man". Sheughed. "Tried everything in his power to get me to submit. Let''s just say I wear the trousers in our marriage". She winked causing me tough. Now I know where Jake gets it from.


    "But it''s worth it sweetheart. Trust me when I say pissing him off isn''t always a bad thing".


    I could feel the heat spread across my cheeks. I knew exactly what she meant. Angry Jake was hot.


    "I think I love him already". No one makes me feel the way he does.


    "Took me two weeks and no matter how many times I tried to convince myself I wasn''t it didn''t stop my feelings growing. We mated and 2 monthster I found out I was pregnant with Jake". She smiled.


    "2 months?". My mouth went dry. I didn''t want to get pregnant straight away. I still had to finish high school, still had to figure out what I wanted to do with my life.


    I didn''t want to be a stay at home mom. It wasn''t a bad thing but I wanted more.


    "Hook, line and sinker". Sheughed. "But I wouldn''t change it for the world. I love my husband and my children".


    It sounded like she had the perfect love story and I didn''t doubt the love she had for her family.


    "I''m not ready for a baby". I whispered.


    "I didn''t think I was either".


    "I want to finish school". I don''t think she was getting what I meant.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I didn''t finish school but I have a masters degree in social science and fine arts. You don''t need to finish school to get a degree honey". Wow!


    "Now eat I can hear your stomach from here". She ced a breakfast sandwich in front of me.

 Chapter 138

    "What about this one?". My gran asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    We were currently at the mall out of town. Jake still wasn''t home. He had been messaging me to keep me updated but he wasn''t sure what time he would be home.


    So much for being home first thing this morning.


    "It''s nice". I nced at the gown type dress she was holding up.


    "You''ve said that about thest few dresses. What''s up with you?".


    "I like it but it''s not me". I wanted in and simple. Nothing that sparkled, nothing to puffy.


    "How about we grab a coffee and then we''ll try again?".


    I wasn''t in the mood to shop for a dress. I didn''t understand why I couldn''t wear one I already had. They were making way to much fuss over this. "I''m pretty sure I have a dress I could wear". "Go grab a coffee and meet me at Selfridges. We''re buying you a new dress and everything else to go with it".


    "Gran that shop is expensive. I don''t-.....


    "Go and grab a coffee". She cut me off. "And then meet me there okay?".


    "Let''s just get the dress". I sighed.


    "And the shoes". She grinned slipping her arm through mine.


    .....


    "I can''t take it with me Leah". We were in the car heading home. I got my dress with the shoes to match.


    "It was too much money to spend on one dress gran".


    "It''s a special asion and you deserve the best. Not another word about how much it cost. Are you doing anything tonight?". "Don''t think so".


    "Don''t you have ns with Jake?". She turned onto our street and what do you know, he was parked outside my house.


    "He hasn''t mentioned anything why?".


    "I heard there are some rogue wolfs here". Signalling into our drive I watched him get out of his car.


    "I don''t think they are here to cause trouble". I honestly think they were maybe looking for a new pack, a new home.


    "Have you met them?". She asked the caring to a stop.


    "I met one of them but he doesn''t know that". I whispered.


    "Leah". She warned.


    "I didn''t know he was a wolf. I''m human remember, I can''t just sniff them out".


    "Did he touch you?". She asked.


    "What, no. Why would you-..."


    "If he touched you Jake will know".


    Shaking my head I chewed the inside of my mouth. I could remember if he did or he didn''t. Unbuckling my seatbelt I open my door and got out. He was stood on our porch his head buried in his phone. "Hi".


    "Princess". Still he continued to type away, he didn''t look at me once. "I thought I told you to stay at mine".


    "I thought you wereing home this morning?". I bit back. Noticing the hint of a smile on his lips he put his phone away his eyes locking with mine.


    "Jake could you be a sweetheart and help with the bags in the trunk?". My gran asked.


    "Of course Miss Wilson".


    "Leah put that bag away and keep it safe". As she walked inside he nced at the bag.


    "Don''t even ask". I tried to get past but of course he wasn''t done with me.


    "Don''t I even get a kiss?". He snuck his arms around my waist his hands resting just above my a*s.


    "I-.. my grans right there". I whispered.


    "I''ll be quick". He didn''t give me the chance to say no. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Pressing his lips against mine my eyes closed on their own. There was no doubt in my mind that he was the one I was meant to be with. My body ignited, goosebumps appearing on my skin.


    I couldn''t get enough, I didn''t want to stop. The bag I was holding fell from my grasp, my hand gripping onto his arm. Feeling his tongue against my bottom lip a gasp fell from my mouth. This only encouraged him, his hands slipped onto my ass cheeks pulling me closer so my body was flush against his.


    He was hard.


    "Those bags won''t carry themselves in". My gran yelled from inside. I quickly pulled away from him, my face scarlet.


    "I''m on it Miss Wilson". He pinched my bum augh falling from his lips as I pped his chest. Picking up the bag I dropped I hurried off inside.


    She was stood by the kettle fixing herself a coffee. "You don''t have to be embarrassed sweetheart". But I was. She was my gran. Don''t get me wrong we had the s*x talk when I turned 16. She taught me about safe s*x, contraception and not to have sex until I was ready.


    "My feelings for him scare me". I whispered. I had fell for him fast.


    "They shouldn''t". As he ced the shopping bags on the kitchen counter I sighed. He wasn''t supposed to hear that. "You mind if I steal her for an hour?". He asked my gran.


    "You look after her Jake. Give me that bag and I''ll put it somewhere safe".

 Chapter 139

    "Always Miss Wilson". As soon as my gran left the kitchen he was on me, pinning me against the counter with his body. Bringing his hand up he grabbed a hold of my chin. "You got something you want to tell me?". I had no idea what he was talking about. I couldn''t really focus on words when he was handling me this way. Every inch of his body was pressed against mine. I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip.


    "Think baby, think hard". Pressing his lips against mine he pulled away before I could kiss him back.


    Was he trying to tease me?


    "I-I didn''t know he was a wolf Jake". As the words fell from my lips his eyes darkened, his teeth extending. Both hands gripped my hips tight.


    "Didn''t know who was a wolf?". He snapped.


    Oh god.


    I frowned. Was he not talking about Ro?


    "Leah". He growled. "Didn''t know who was a wolf?". He repeated.


    "Wait, what are you asking me?".


    "I heard what happened with Jessica but go on baby I want to know what you''re talking about". The brown in his eyes disappeared, he was all wolf.


    "I was going to tell you". I whispered as his grip on my hips tightened. "You''re hurting me". The penny had dropped, he now knew what I meant.


    "They''re dangerous Leah". He pulled away from me creating some space between us. "This is why I f*****g worry".


    "I didn''t know he was a werewolf". I red. "In case you''ve forgot I''m not like you". Pushing against his chest I jumped when he grabbed my wrist. Our eyes connected, both ring at each other. "Are you two still here?". My gran asked.


    "Just leaving Miss Wilson. I''ll have her back soon or I might just keep her for tonight". Heced our fingers together and led me out the house.


    "Bye gran". As the front door closed I pulled my hand from his grasp.


    "Get in the car". The look he was giving told me not to argue. Gritting my teeth together I got in the passenger side and mmed the door behind me.


    "I need to keep you safe". He said starting the car and reversing out the driveway.


    "Yeah, whatever". Turning my head so I could look out the window I crossed my arms over my chest. I didn''t want to argue with him but he made it very difficult at times.


    "You''re testing my fucking patience Leah".


    "And you''re making this bigger than what it actually is. I''m here in one piece, I''m safe am I not?".


    "That''s not the point". He hissed.


    "What do you expect me to do?". Turning my head so I could look at him I noticed how tight he was holding the steering wheel. "It''s not as if they wear a sign stating they''re werewolf''s. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I can''t sniff them out, they don''t have a tell for me to be like oh you''re a wolf so I can''t talk to you". Shaking my head I grit my teeth. I wanted to scream.


    "I just want you to be careful". He sighed.


    "I am careful and in case you didn''t notice I can take care of myself".Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I take care of what is mine". He growled. "You are an Alpha''s mate, the next Luna. That wolf could have jeopardised our bond".


    "But he didn''t".


    "You''re not marked Leah".


    "Then mark me". I yelled. "Stop making me wait. Screw the ceremony, forget about the rules. Mate me, mark me, just f*****g do it". Fat tears rolled down my cheeks. "Princess".


    "Don''t". I cried as he went to take my hand. We argued more than we talked. I know he wanted to keep me safe but I wasn''t in any danger.


    ..


    I had no idea where he was taking me but we had been driving for quite awhile. The silence was anything butfortable, you could cut the tension with a knife. "You calmed down yet?".


    "I''m fine". I had no idea why I cried. My emotions were ying up, maybe I was due my period.


    "I don''t mean to be so harsh with you Leah but you need to understand the danger that coulde to you". He took my hand in his and this time I let him. "I''m sorry for making you cry". He brought my hand to his lips cing a kiss on my knuckles. "Where are you taking me?". I asked. "Nowhere". He let go of my hand cing his back on the wheel.


    "You''re not always going to be around to keep me safe and we both know that. I''m not the same as you Jake, I don''t have super strength, I can''t hear from miles away. I''m human I''m always going to be human so if you want to find someone else then you can". He didn''t like that.


    The car screeched to a stop as he mmed on the breaks pulling into the side of the highway. He didn''t speak, didn''t look at me. His talons extended, his canines showing. My heart hammered inside my chest. "J-Jake?". I stuttered.


    "Come here". He growled throwing my seatbelt off and pulling me into hisp. It happened so fast I don''t know how he did it. He held me tight, my breathing quicken, my heartbeat fast.


    "Don''t ever say that again". He snarled burying his head in the crook of my neck. "You are mine, you are always going to be mine". That''s when I felt it, the scraping of his teeth, the little bit of pain.


    Closing my eyes I gripped his shoulder. He had bit me but not enough to brake the skin. Feeling his tonguep against my neck a tiny moan fell from my lips.


    "Who do you belong to Leah?". Trailing his tongue up my neck I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. "Say it". He growled.


    He needed me to say it, needed to hear it. He wanted me to submit. A cry fell from my lips as I felt the sharpness of his teeth.


    "You, I belong to you".

 Chapter 140

    Taking the pickle from my burger I shoved it into my mouth. We hadn''t spoken about what happened earlier. I had never seen him like that before. He had been pissed, angry but today was something else. But still I wasn''t afraid of him. If anything it only made me want him more. He was dangerous and I liked it. Running my fingers over my neck a shiver ran through my body at how sensitive it made me feel. "That''s just a taste baby".


    "Huh?". I didn''t realise he was watching me.


    "Once you wear my mark you''ll see".


    "Is everyone going to be there tonight?". A pack meeting was being held and I had to attend.


    "She''s still part of our pack Leah but I heard you put her in her ce". He smirked.


    I liked that he said our pack.


    "I did". Taking a sip of my coke I could feel his stare. He wanted to know exactly what happened. "I found her in your bed".


    "What?". His teeth clenched.


    "I did what I did and I don''t regret it. She''s lucky I didn''t throttle her". Augh fell from his lips as he started the car. "I''m pretty sure you''d have done much worse if you found someone in my bed". "They''d be dead Leah"...


    See much worse.


    "Can I say something and promise you won''t get mad?". He nodded his head for me to continue. "I don''t think Ro is a threat".


    "Ro?". His grip tightened. "You''re on first term names with a rogue". He spat.


    "You promised you wouldn''t get mad".


    "I lied now stay the f**k away from him".


    That was that.


    The rest of the car ride home was quiet. I knew he was still pissed, he hadn''t looked at me since we left the beach. Taking a sip of my coke I finished off my fries.


    "Are you going to hurt them?". I asked as we pulled into his driveway.


    "If they are a threat to my family, a threat to you then I''ll do more than hurt them". The car came to a stop. How was he going to find out if they were a threat? The hadn''t done anything wrong. "If he wanted to hurt me he would have". Unclipping my seatbelt he grabbed a hold of my hand.


    "Until I know you stay away from him. Am I clear?".


    "Crystal". Taking my hand back I opened the door and got out. nna and Carter pulled in behind us.


    "Hey girl". nna grinned.


    "Bear". Carter nodded.


    "Hi". I wasn''t really sure why they were here. The pack meeting wasn''t until tonight. Carter was talking with Jake, nna slipped her arm through mine as we walked up the path. "We need a night out". She whispered.


    I doubt he would let me out of his sight right now. "Good luck convincing him". nna put her key in the lock and opened the door.


    "I''m feeling a little bit of tension. You guys arguing again?". We entered the house walking through the living room and into the kitchen. "What makes you think that?". I rolled my eyes. "We''re not arguing we just have different opinions".


    "You need to fuck".


    "nna"...


    "It''s true. F**k all that tension away, you need an o****m. When was thest time you had one?". She opened the fridge pulling out two beers.


    "It''s been a while". I took the beer from her. "I''m not sure I remember what it feels like". Iughed. We had been so close but every time we tried to fool around someone interrupted us and killed the mood. "You need to getid". She smirked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I could walk in front of him naked and he still wouldn''t fuck me. What''s so special about the full moon?". Taking a sip of my beer she shook her head giving me the look.


    I knew now to shut my mouth.


    "I hear you got your dress". She grinned as Jake and Carter walked in. Oh she was good but it wouldn''t surprise me if he already heard what I said.


    "Everyone will be here around 7. 30. I need you here with me just in case". He bypassed us and headed towards his office. Carter following behind him.


    He waspletely focused on tonight.


    "He really likes Carter". nna''s voice knocked me out my thoughts. "And you''ve no idea how happy I am about that".


    "Doesn''t really have a choice though does he?". I said. Carter was my family, if Jake didn''t like him that wouldn''t really go down so well. "Mated to his sister, cousins with his mate".


    "Yeah that wouldn''t matter to Jake". Of course it wouldn''t. The king pin doesn''t seem to like anyone.


    "So what happens at these meeting?".


    "We haven''t had one in a while, we haven''t needed to. Just show up, pretend you''re listening, nod your head a few times and it''ll be over before you know it". "Great".

 Chapter 141

    "We do have a get together at the end of every month but it''ll be different this month because it''ll be the ceremony instead".


    Here we go again.


    "Are you going to let me see your dress?".


    "You''ll see it when I wear it". I grinned. That was the only time it wasing out of it''s box.


    "Boo". She frowned.


    "Have you heard from Lana?". I asked.


    "I haven''t but it''s normal". Sheughed. "She''s newly mated. We won''t see her anytime soon".


    "Right. I forgot everyone was getting marked and having s*x except me".


    "I''ll be here at 7, we''ve got a few things to do first". Carter said as they both joined us.


    "Guess I''m leaving". She pulled me in for a hug. "I''ll see you tonight. Remember it''s not that far away".


    "Bye". I went into the living room as Jake showed them out. This was going to be my home as soon as we mated. Sitting on the sofa I took out my phone scrolling through Facebook.


    "Still in a mood?". He sat down beside me resting his hand on my thigh.


    "I''m not in a mood". I continued ying on my phone until he snatched it out my hand.


    "Tell your face that princess".


    "Tell your face that". I mimicked causing augh to fall from his lips. I bit back my smile. "Are we ever going to get through a day without an argument?".


    Wrapping his arm around my shoulder he pulled me closer. "More of a disagreement than an argument babe".


    "Same thing Jake". A yawn escaped my mouth as I snuggled closer to him.


    "We''ll be fine babe, we''ll be fine". He whispered.


    It was thest thing I heard before sleep took over.


    When I woke he was still beside me. His head buried in my chest, lying in between my legs. A yawn fell from my lips as I rubbed my eyes. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I needed that nap although it didn''t make me feel any less tired, if anything it made me feel worse.


    "I could get used to this". He muttered snuggling closer to me. I couldn''t disagree. I wasfortable, it was the best sleep I had in days.


    "I need to pee". He was lying on my dder. "So you need to get up". Running my hand through his hair I pulled gently.


    "Time is it?". He lifted his head off my chest, a yawn escaping his mouth. He looked dead beat. I guess I wasn''t the only one not sleeping.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Digging around on the sofa for my phone I frowned at the amount of missed calls and messages I had. Opening one from my gran my heart lodged into my throat.


    ''Hey sweetheart. Took a dizzy turn earlier, ended up in the hospital. Low blood pressure but I''m okay. Being kept in over night but do not worry and do note down here''.


    She had sent that message 2hours ago.


    "Babe?".


    "I have to go". I should have been around for her more. I knew something was going on. I should have pushed for her to tell me.


    "What''s going on Leah". He moved himself off me as I pushed myself to my feet.


    "My grans in the hospital". Slipping my feet into my sneakers he grabbed a hold of my wrist.


    "Breathe baby". Moving my hair out of my face he grabbed my chin gently. "Tell me what happened?".


    "She took a dizzy turn, she''s being kept in over night. I have to go".


    "I''m driving".


    ..


    Carter was already at the hospital when we arrived. He was outside typing away on his phone.


    "Hey".


    "You need to learn how to answer your damn phone". Still he continued to type away.


    Wow!


    "I didn''t-..". He silenced me with his hand as his phone started to ring. Why was he being such a dick about this? I fell asleep, I was shattered because I had hardly slept. "You good?". Jake gripped my handcing our fingers together. I was a little taken back.


    "My mom and dad are driving down"...


    "Why?". I asked.


    "Because gran took a bad turn. If you answered your phone you would f*****g know this". He snapped.


    "Watch your fucking mouth". Jake growled stepping in front of me.


    "It''s fine". I squeezed his hand. I didn''t need for them to be fighting.


    "It''s not fine. Now fucking apologise". I felt the shivers run down my spine with the tone of his voice.


    He wasn''t ying around.


    Chewing my bottom lip I noticed Carter had bowed his head in submission, his own teeth clenched. He wasn''t happy that he had to submit but he was now part of Jake''s pack, his wolf knew that Jake was his Alpha. "I''m sorry". He bit out. "It won''t happen again".


    "It better not. Cousin or no cousin I will fucking end you".


    "Okay that''s enough". I pulled my hand from his grasp and stood in front of him. "Is she bad?". I asked.


    "I don''t know". He sighed. "She''s been moved to a private room. I''ll take you to her".


    I felt the tears roll down my cheeks the closer we got to the entrance. I wasn''t sure I could do this. I couldn''t see my gran lying helpless in a hospital bed.

 Chapter 142

    Jake grabbed a hold of my hand squeezing gently as we walked through the entrance. My heart was beating so fast, I felt sick.


    As soon as I saw her a cry fell from my lips, I tried to run away but Jake caught me around the waist pulling me to him. "No, I can''t, I can''t see her like this". She wasn''t conscious, an oxygen mask covered her face. "I''ve got you". He whispered.


    "It''s was her blood pressure, why is she hooked up to those machines?". I walked further into the room


    "I''m going to get the doctor". Carter squeezed my shoulder.


    This wasn''t real, she was fine today. We went shopping, had lunch. Why didn''t she mention she was sic


    Letting go of Jake''s hand I took the seat beside her bed. "She was fine". I whispered cing my hand on top of hers. "I don''t understand what''s going on. How can she just get sick?".


    Feeling his presence behind me he ced his hand on my shoulder. "Let''s just see what the doctor says. There''s no point in overthinking before we know what''s going on".


    "I can''t help but overthink. What if it''s bad?". I couldn''t live without her. I couldn''t imagine her not being in my life.


    As soon as Carter came back with the doctor I got to my feet. "What''s wrong with her, why is she like that?" asked.


    "I''m Dr Charles I will be treating Ellen for as long as she is here. I''m assuming you''re Leah?". He smiled


    I wasn''t really interested in formalities. Not to be rude but I just wanted to know what was wrong with my gran. "Is she going to be okay?".


    "Your gran has a bad chest infection, she''s struggling to breath which is why she''s wearing the oxygen mask.


    Gripping Jake''s hand I squeezed. "But you''re going to help her right?".


    "We''re going to keep her overnight and if she isn''t any better by tomorrow then we''ll start her on a course of antibiotics". "But she will be okay?".


    "We''re going to take care of her the best we can. Please don''t worry to much Leah. I''ll be back to check on her soon". "My mom and dad will be here tomorrow morning". Carter said.


    "Where''s George?".


    "He''s off getting some coffee. I''m going to head home and get a change of clothes I''ll be back soon".


    "I''ll stay both of you have a pack meeting to go to".


    "I''m not leaving you". Jake''s grip on my hand tightened. "The pack will wait as long as they need to".


    "Don''t be ridiculous Jake. You need to go, I''ll be okay here".


    "The pack meeting can wait. This is more important".


    "It can''t wait when there are rogue wolfs running about. Go home, the pack need to know what''s going on". "Babe-...


    "I''ll be fine I promise". cing a kiss on his cheek he wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "As soon as it''s done I''ll be back". Kissing the top of my head he let me go. "You need me you call".


    "I know". George entered the room holding 2 coffee cups, he gave Jake a knowing look before a nod of the head.


    "How is this happening?". I asked taking the coffee cup from him.


    "She''s not been feeling good thest few days but every time I mentioned the doctor she brushed me off. I should have forced her toe".


    "I don''t get why she wouldn''te and get checked out. I don''t know what I''ll do if something happens to her".


    "She''s strong Leah we both know that. Don''t you have to attend the pack meeting?".


    "I''m not a wolf remember". Taking a seat by her bed I felt the lump appear in my throat. I couldn''t help but think the worst.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "But you are the next Luna. Your presence should be known". He took the chair next to me taking my grans hand in his.


    "Maybe but my gran is more important. I''m not leaving". And I didn''t. I sat with her all night with Jake and Carter by my side.


    ...


    It was the hushed voices that woke me. Wiping the drool from the side of my mouth I lifted my head from Jake''s shoulder. My aunt and uncle were in the room. 2 people I hadn''t seen in years. My aunt ire so much like my mom. I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat. Jake''s hand was rested against the lower of my back. ncing at my gran I didn''t see any change, she still looked the same as before. That oxygen mask still ced upon her face. "We have to prepare ourselves". My aunt ire was sat at the other side of her bed, her hand clutching my grans.

 Chapter 143

    "Prepare ourselves for what?". I asked getting to my feet. I knew what she meant but I wasn''t giving up. She was strong, it wasn''t her time yet.


    "Oh sweetheart". She bounced up from her seat pulling me in for a hug. "I''m so so sorry". She whispered. "How are you doing?". "Is there any change?".


    "No change honey but we''re hopeful the antibiotics will work. They''re going to start her courseter this morning".


    My uncle Zac was very quiet. Hadn''t said two words to me, never even looked my way. It was like he didn''t want to be here.


    "Did George leave?". I asked.


    "He''s away to get some things but he''ll be back soon". It didn''t faze me that she already knew about George. I was the only one kept in the dark about their secrets.


    I felt him behind me, again he ced his hand on the lower of my back. "Let''s go get some coffee. I''m sure your aunt wille and get you if there is any change". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I didn''t argue that I wanted to stay, I let him lead me out of her room.


    As we began to walk towards the canteen I slipped my hand into his. "Thank you for staying with me". We didn''t talk about the pack meeting. Apparently everything was fine and I wasn''t to worry.


    "You don''t need to thank me beautiful. I''m always going to be here". Lifting my hand to his lips he ced a kiss on my knuckles. "But promise me you''ll go home and get some sleep".


    "Okay". I wasn''t leaving until I knew she was going to be okay. He didn''t need to know that just now. I wasn''t going to argue with him today.


    "You want something to eat?". The smell of coffee reached my nose. I wasn''t hungry, couldn''t stomach anything. My nerves were shot.


    "Just coffee please. I want to get back to my gran". It was still early, not even 7am yet. I needed more rest, I needed my bed for sleep but I couldn''t leave. Leaving her wasn''t an option. I would never forgive myself if something happened and I wasn''t here. "You need to eat baby". As we reached the counter I scanned the menu. Nothing seemed appealing to me.


    "I''m not hungry Jake". He didn''t say anything after that. I took a seat at one of the tables while he grabbed us both a coffee.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I rubbed a hand over my face. I felt sick. I was worried out of my mind and there was nothing I could do but sit here and wait.


    "Here". He passed me my coffee which I dly took. "My moms going to drop byter. She''s asking if you need anything".


    "I''m okay but tell her thanks". There was no point in her bringing me anything. I would need to go home at some point. I needed a shower and clean clothes. "You okay?".


    "Yeah let''s get back. The doctor should be starting her antibiotics soon".


    .....


    We waited and waited but still there was no change. They had started her on antibiotics and a new drip. I was still struggling to see her lying there helpless.


    Carter and uncle Zac had left. They needed to stretch their legs which meant they needed to let their wolf out. Jake still wouldn''t leave me, he wouldn''t leave until I was ready to go home.


    "Leah, sweetheart, go home and get some rest. You''ve been here all night". My aunt ire looked just as beat as me. "If anything happens I''ll call you".


    "She''s right babe. You need some food and some sleep". Jake added.


    Both of them were right. I was exhausted. "You''ll call me if anything changes?". I didn''t want to leave but I was no good with hardly any sleep. I couldn''t function.


    "Of course I will". As she hugged me goodbye I was still hesitant to leave. "Go sweetheart please". With onest look at my gran I left.


    For the first time ever I prayed. I prayed that she would be okay. She didn''t deserve to go just now. She wasn''t ready. I wasn''t ready to live without her.


    Jake didn''t take me home, instead he took me to his house. "I''ve already got your stuff here. Lana dropped it offst night". It was as if he could tell what I was thinking.


    "I was surprised she didn''t turn up at the hospital". She wasn''t family by blood but she was family, our family and I know my gran would want her there.


    "She didn''t want to intrude Leah".


    "She would never intrude". I frowned. "Lana is family". Why would she think that?


    "Come on". He led me inside the heat being the first thing to hit me. It was cozy. Kicking off my shoes I groaned when he wrapped his arms around my waist from behind. "Regardless of what happens I''m here for you. I''m always going to be here". cing a kiss on the top of my head a sigh escaped my mouth.


    I wasn''t ready for anything to happen. I had to bury my feelings and fear and think positive. "She''s going to be okay, she''s strong. I''m going to shower quickly and then get back to the hospital".


    "Baby". His grip tightened.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''m okay I promise".


    I didn''t even get the chance to change my clothes. Carter called me.


    My gran was awake.

 Chapter 144

    I was anxious but she was awake, that was a good thing right? I couldn''t stop my leg from shaking, my nerves ying up. What if something was really wrong with her?


    Life threatening even.


    "Stop that please". Jake ced his hand on top of my knee. "I know you''re nervous babe but she''s awake that''s a good sign".


    "Sorry I''m just scared". I was overthinking again just like always. "She''s my gran". I whispered. I didn''t have anyone else. Yes I had Jake and all my friends here. Lana was here, Jake''s family as well but technically the one constant was my gran. "And she''s going to be fine". He took my hand in his not letting it go until we reached the hospital. Parking the car I noticed my uncle Zac standing outside, he was on the phone.


    "I feel like something is going on". He had barely said two words to me since they got here and that wasn''t like him. It was like his mind was elsewhere, focused on something else.


    "He wants Carter to move back home".


    "Why?". I frowned. He had just came back into my life. I didn''t want him to leave.


    "Zac is a Beta, second inmand". He undid his seat belt, I followed suit waiting for him to continue. "Which means Carter is a Beta also but I already have my Beta". I still wasn''t catching on to what he meant. "And he can''t be that here?".


    "Unfortunately not babe. It''s a powerful position, Zac wants him toe home so he can take his ce when he steps down, it''s his birth right".


    "What about nna, I thought he joined your pack?". I was so confused by how it all worked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If he decides to go home then nna would go with him". He shrugged. "It''s a lot to give up". cing his hand on my knee he squeezed before sighing. "What?".


    "I can''t see nna leaving here".


    "Wouldn''t she have too?". I asked. "They''re mates. I thought long distance doesn''t work?".


    "It''s doesn''t".


    "Then why wouldn''t she go with him?". Surely she wouldn''t reject him? Could you even do that after you''re mated?


    "Let''s not talk about it. Nothing has been decided yet and when it does I''m sure you''ll be the first to know. Now let''s go inside, your gran will really want to see you".


    I didn''t say anything else about it.


    My uncle Zac was still on the phone when we reached the entrance. This time he gave me a nod of acknowledgment.


    Jake''s hand was resting against the lower of my back as we made our way inside to her room. Carter was stood outside his head buried in his phone. Probably texting with nna. "She''s been asking for you". He slipped his phone into his pocket. "You better get in there".


    "Has the doctor been round to see her?". My aunt ire was in with her just now.


    "Not since this morning but she seems better".


    "Good, that''s good". As stupid as it may be I was afraid to go in.


    "I''m going to head back and see nna but I''ll drop byter".


    "Okay I''ll see you soon". As Carter left I stood in the same spot. I couldn''t bring myself to go in and see her and I had no idea why.


    "I''m sure you''re gran would love to see you". My uncle Zac joined us but I didn''t miss the look he shared with Jake. "Can I have a word?". He asked.


    "Leah Wilson get in here right now".


    "Go on babe I''ll grab us some coffee". He kissed the top of my head as his hand slipped from my back. I wonder what they were going to talk about.


    The door opened, my aunt ire smiled at me. "Why you standing out there?". My gran asked as I entered her room. She no longer wore the oxygen mask but still had the drip in her arm. "You scared me". I whispered taking the seat beside her bed. "Why didn''t you tell me you weren''t doing so good?".


    "I''m sorry sweetheart". She took a hold of my hand. "I didn''t mean to scare you. Where''s that man of yours?". She always was good at changing the subject.


    "He''s talking with uncle Zac. When can we take you home?". I asked.


    "Another few days yet honey. The antibiotics are working but they want to make sure they keep working. Aunt ire is going to go to your school on Friday for me".


    I didn''t care about that, I didn''t care about anything. I just wanted her to be okay. "I thought-... how did you end up like this if it was just your blood pressure?". "I have a bad chest infection Leah but I don''t want you to worry. I''ll be home in no time".


    How could she tell me not to worry?


    "I don''t want you staying here too long either. I''m sure there are things you need to be dealing with". She raised her eyebrow giving me a knowing look.


    I wasn''t sure if she was talking about the rogue wolfs. Not that I could be much use in the situation.


    "Jake''s handling it". I didn''t know if I should bring up the Carter situation without speaking to him. For all I know he may want to go back home.


    "Well maybe you need to start involving yourself more".


    "Maybe you''re right". Arguing with her wasn''t an option right now.


    "So who''s this teacher I''ll be seeing on Friday?". My aunt ire asked. "Tell me what happened". I''m pretty sure she already knew what happened.


    "She got expelled because she had an opinion and the teacher didn''t like it. She''ll be back at school in no time". My gran smiled at me just as the door to her room opened. George....


    "Want me toe back?". He asked.


    "No my daughter and granddaughter are just leaving"...


    "What, no we''re not". I argued looking at my aunt ire. I had just got here and now she wanted me to leave.

 Chapter 145

    "You''re not wasting your time sitting with me all day. George is here, now go and get some rest. I alrea "But I-...".


    "I''m fine, the antibiotics are working. Now go home". Now I know where I got my stubbornness from. "Fine but I''ll be backter".


    .....


    I was stood outside the hospital with my own coffee. Jake hadn''te back yet. Him and my uncle Za "How about we go get some breakfast?". My aunt ire asked.


    "I should probably wait on Jake". I didn''t need for us to have another argument because I left without "Zac will be chewing his ear off". Sheughed. "And I''m sure he won''t mind if I take you for breakfast". "A few more weeks and my cast will be off". We started walking towards her car and that''s when I noti He had left? More to the point he had left and didn''t tell me.


    "Can I ask what happened?".


    "I punched Jake in the face". Clipping my seatbelt in she started the car. I''m surprised she didn''t alrea "Okay what?".


    "Let''s just say we had a disagreement". I chewed my bottom lip as she pulled out of the car park. "We'' "Please be careful around him Leah. An Alpha wolf and he let you punch him".


    "He didn''t let me. Things got heated, we said things we shouldn''t have and it happened". Jake would n "Are you happy?". She asked.


    w you stayed herest night".


    nowhere to be seen.


    mach growled. I was running on coffee alone. I guess she was right. "Come on I''ll drive". She nced at my hand. e''s wasn''t there.


    W.


    now though".


    urt me. I knew that much. "And I don''t have to be careful around him. I trust him".


    "I think so". I wasn''t not happy. This was beginning to feel like home. I had friends, I was dating. My lift bad.


    "Are you ready?". We pulled up outside the coffee shop, the caring to a stop. "To be an Alphame, a mother, a wife?".


    Hold on a damn minute. That wasn''t going to happen all at once. I was in no way ready for that. We had started dating never mind bing a mom. "I''ve scared you haven''t I?".


    "What, no that''s-.. we''re taking things slow".


    "The werewolf world is a little different from the norm. It all happens pretty fast Leah". I already knew that but it didn''t mean we had to do things that way.


    "We''re doing pretty well with taking things slow actually. We haven''t mated yet and it''s already been a few weeks". That was a record in their world.


    "Yes honey but the full moon is only weeks a way". 17 days but who was counting?


    "That doesn''t mean anything". I brushed herment off. We didn''t have to be like everyone else. Getting married, having children. We could take this at our own pace. I didn''t see why we had to rush. "He-.. he hasn''t told you?". She frowned.


    "Told me what?". There was a lot that Jake didn''t tell me and not because he didn''t want to it just wasn''t relevant.


    "No one has told you". It was like she was talking to herself rather than talking to me.


    "Told me what?". I asked again.


    "When you mate there is a high chance you''ll fall pregnant".


    "I doubt that, I take my birth control pill. I have for thest 2 years". Walking into the coffee shop I picked a booth by the window.


    "It doesn''t work sweetheart". She whispered taking a seat on the opposite side. "When you mate for the first time everything heightens, the moon goddess is very powerful".


    This moon goddess needed shot.


    "I don''t understand how the moon". I made a face. "Can get me pregnant".


    Sheughed shaking her head. "A bond is being made. You are giving yourself to Jake, once you mate and he marks you, you''ll understand better".


    Great another thing for me to worry about.


    "It''s magical". She smiled.


    After cing our food order I couldn''t help but think about what she said. I was beginning to understand everything better but some things still blew my mind. Although I was taking the whole falling pregnant pretty well. "Are you okay?". "Just thinking". I smiled.


    "Is there anything you want to ask me, anything you want to know?".


    "We can''t mate until the full moon rises because Jake is an Alpha so I''m guessing an Alpha''s mate is the only one that can get pregnant at that time?".


    "That''s right". She smiled.


    "Please don''t tell me I could get pregnant every time we have sex?".


    Sheughed cing her hand on top of mine. "The first time is special, the Alpha is marking his mate, Jake is officially making you his. You won''t get pregnant every time you have s*x just be careful around the full moon". She winked.


    "So I just-... Wait". The penny dropped. "He needs a heir, he needs to keep the bloodline going. That''s why it only applies to Alpha''s doesn''t it?". I couldn''t believe I hadn''t figured it out sooner. "To reproduce, the Alpha''s first child takes the thrown. They will be Alpha when they are of age or when Jake steps down". How could I have been so dumb not to realise that.


    "It''s starting to make sense isn''t it". The waitress ced our breakfast on the table along with tworge coffees.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Just give me a shout if you need anything else". Wait I knew that voice. It wasn''t until she walked away I realised who it was.


    Ro''s sister.


    "So why can''t we just skip the full moon and mate the day after?". I asked.


    "Because the bond won''t work. It has to be done when the moon rises".


    "That''s sneaky if you ask me". It was like the moon goddess had set me up to bare a child.


    "It''s a part of this lifestyle honey. When an Alpha''s child is born a massive celebration happens. Packs from all over visit".


    "A bit like the mating ceremony then?". Taking a sip of my coffee I couldn''t help but look for Ro''s sister. She had found a job fast.


    "You know that girl?". She asked.


    "No". I shook my head.


    "Shouldn''t you know her considering she''s a wolf?".


    How did she know?


    "A trait you will pick up once you mate". She smirked. "Who is she?".


    "One of the rogue wolfs". I whispered.


    "I thought she smelled different". As she sipped her coffee I frowned. Why wasn''t she worried? My phone started to vibrate on the table, Jake''s name shing on the screen.


    I was wondering how long it would take before he called.

 Chapter 146

    "Where are you?".....


    I didn''t even get the chance to say hello.


    "I''m getting coffee-.....


    "You couldn''t even send me a text to let me know?". He interrupted.


    "Says the one that left without telling me". Rolling my eyes I nced at my aunt ire. I knew she was listening.


    "Pack business princess-....


    "Yeah well my gran kicked us out and I got hungry".


    "Kicked you out?". He asked.


    "She''s so stubborn". I sighed causing him tough.


    "Baby you''re the exact same. Let me know when you''re home and I''ll swing by and pick you up".


    "Or I could just get dropped off at yours?". Wouldn''t that make more sense. "Are you still with my uncle Zac?". As if on queue my aunt ire''s phone started to ring. "He''s out with Carter. Both needed to let of some steam by the sounds of it".


    "Did they argue?".


    "It''s none of my business babe which means it''s none of yours. Let them deal with it".


    "But I-...". "Leah"...


    "Fine". I huffed. "I have to go my food is getting cold". Hanging up I grabbed my fork digging into my eggs. My aunt ire had nipped out as soon as her phone went.


    If Carter wanted to go home then he could I wasn''t going to stop him. But if they were forcing him then surely something could be done?


    Taking a sip of my coffee my eyes diverted to the door as it chimed. "Shorty". He grinned causing augh to fall from my lips. It soon stopped when I saw who he was with. Ro!


    Why was he with him?


    "Where have you been?". Like always he stole food from my te taking my aunt ire''s seat. "I''ve missed you". He pouted.


    "Surely you''ve heard what happened?". The hairs on the back of my neck stood as Ro approached the table.


    "Beautiful". He winked nudging Ryan to move over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve no chance". Ryanughed. "But yeah I heard what happened. Mr Gagher is an asshole".


    "Yeah". I could feel Ro''s stare but chose to ignore it. He obviously knew that I knew what he was. "I should be back soon though".


    "Oi". Ryan elbowed Ro in the side. "Her man will kick your ass if you keep looking at her like that".


    Augh fell from Ro''s lips. "I ain''t scared". He smirked.


    "You should be". Our eyes locked. I wasn''t ying this game. He knew who Jake was, he knew that I was his mate.


    "I''m up for the challenge beautiful"....


    Challenge? There was no challenge. If Jake even got a whiff that he was sniffing around he''d kill him.


    "Good luck with that". Ryanughed. "I''m going to get a milkshake"....


    "What are you doing?". I hissed as soon as Ryan was out of earshot.


    "No idea what you''re talking about. How''s the hand?".


    "You do know what I''m talking about and why are you with Ryan?".


    "Listen princess-....".


    "Don''t call me that, don''t you ever call me that". I snapped. He knew fine well what he was doing and I didn''t like it.


    "I''m not scared of your little Alpha". He smirked running a hand through his hair. "I like you beautiful and--...". He inhaled deeply. "You''re fair game".


    Wait what?


    "Yo shorty youing out on Friday?". Ryan slid in beside me wrapping his arm around my shoulders. "You not finishing that?". He took my te before I could answer. I wanted to know where my aunt ire was.


    "Depends where it is and who''s going". I nced at Ro before quickly looking away.


    "Everyone". Ryan grinned. "Bring nna with you or don''t".


    "I''ll see". I smiled.


    "Leah we have to go". My aunt ire frowned as she nced between Ryan and Ro. "Now, hurry up".


    Weird.


    Taking a drink of my coffee I grabbed my phone nudging Ryan so I could get out. "I''ll text youter". "You better"...


    As we reached the car my aunt ire turned and looked at me. "Friends of yours?".


    "What''s going on?". I asked ignoring her question. I didn''t even get to finish my coffee. "Uncle Zac and Carter had a bit of a disagreement".


    "Is he forcing him go home?". If Carter didn''t want to go then he shouldn''t have to.


    "It''s his birth right Leah".


    "Yeah well maybe he doesn''t want it". I clipped my seatbelt in as she started the car. He was happy here, nna was here.


    "Doesn''t matter if he does or doesn''t. The title is his and he has to im it".


    "I don''t think that''s true".


    "Excuse me?". She was a little taken back by my reply. "Carter is no good here. He will struggle to take order from someone below his rank. In your pack he is nothing, he has no ce". "He''s family, my family. He''s not nothing and there will always be a ce for him". That annoyed me.


    "I''m not discussing this with you when you don''t know enough about it. Am I taking you to Jake''s or dropping you off home?". "Jake''s".


    We didn''t speak the rest of the car ride home.

 Chapter 147

    His car was in the drive when I got dropped off so I knew he was home or at least that''s what I thought. Walking up the front path I went to chap the door but it was pulled open. nna. "They''re going to make him go home aren''t they?". She had been crying, I could tell by the puffiness around her eyes.


    "He won''t go". I sidestepped her through the door closing it behind me. "And they can''t make him do anything". Could they? Carter was a grown man he made his own decision. "If he doesn''t go he''ll be banished from his own pack".


    "You''re kidding right?". Taking a seat on the couch I kicked off my shoes. "That''s ridiculous".


    "I don''t want to leave my home but I can''t make him go through with it". She sat down beside me a fresh set of tears rolling down her cheeks. She made a face before wiping away her tears. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Why do you smell like that?". She inched closer scrunching up her nose. "Smell like what?". I frowned.


    "You smell-...". She grabbed a strand of my hair before inhaling deeply. "You need to go shower now". She was pulling me off the couch.


    "What the hell?". I huffed pulling my hand out of hers. I didn''t know whether to be offended or not. I didn''t smell.


    "You stink of them". Her eyes nted as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "What are you-... Oh"......


    "You have to be careful Leah. You aren''t mated yet and thest thing you want is Jake out of control".


    "I went for breakfast with my aunt that''s it". It wasn''t my fault that Ro turned up or that his sister worked there.


    "Just don''t get too close. My dad and Jake haven''t decided if they can stay yet".


    "What happened at the pack meeting?".


    "They couldn''te to a decision so we''ll wait for the next meeting and see what my dad decides. I doubt he''ll let them stay though. You want coffee?". "Yeah. Do you really think they''re here to cause trouble?". I wasn''t sure if Ro was bluffing or not about what he said. I certainly wasn''t fair game. "They haven''t yet but who knows. They''re not part of a pack for a reason and until we find that out we can''t trust them".


    "And what if they live in the town over?".


    "They''ll be free to do so just as long as they don''te into our territory".


    "But the school is on this side". I frowned.


    "Sounds to me like you want them here". She passed me my coffee.


    "Maybe they just want a fresh start?".


    "We have rules that we have to follow Leah and until my dad says otherwise they aren''t wee".


    "Okay". I didn''t want to talk about it anymore. None of it was my decision, my opinion really didn''t matter. "Ryan asked if we wanted to go out on Friday".


    "Like out out?". She asked.


    "Could be fun". I shrugged.


    "Could be". She grinned. "We could go for dinner first just us girls then go after?".


    "Sounds good". I knew this would take her mind off Carter for a little bit.


    "I heard your grans doing better". We both were sat in the living room.


    "For now yeah but I''m still annoyed she didn''t tell me how she was feeling".


    "Are your aunt and uncle staying long?".


    "No idea. Have you seen Carter?".


    "Briefly but things got heated between him and his dad and he stormed out. Jake went after him and I haven''t seen him since".


    "I''m sure it''ll be fine". Honestly I didn''t know how it was going to go. If Carter went home nna would have to go with him. Regardless if she wanted to or not. They wouldn''t be able to be without each other.


    "I hope you''re right because I really don''t want to leave my home". Taking my empty cup she took it to the kitchen. "We''re mates Leah but this is my pack, I''m meant to be here".


    I frowned. I loved nna like a sister but Carter was my blood. If it came down to it she would have to leave and deep down I knew she knew that.


    "Wait and see".


    "Wait and see for what?". How did I not hear hime in? He ced a kiss on my cheek before sitting down beside me.


    I already knew he hadn''t had enough sleep. The dark circles under his eyes was a big tell.


    "Babe". He opened his eye, scrunching up his nose.


    Oh here we go.


    "Yeah?".


    "Why the fuck do you smell like them?".


    "One of them works at the coffee shop". Resting my hand against his thigh Iy my head against his shoulder. It had been a long night for the both of us and thest thing I wanted was to argue. "Promise me you''ll be careful?". Hey his hand on top of mine.


    "I always am". He really didn''t need to worry. I wasn''t stupid, I wasn''t going to put myself in any danger.


    "If that fuckeres anywhere near you I swear I''ll-.....


    "He''s not going to".


    "I''ll fucking kill him". He growled.


    "Why are you so worried about this?". I wasn''t going anywhere. I was his and he was mine. No one else mattered.


    "Because we''re not mated and there''s f*****g rogue wolfs roaming about".


    "We haven''t got long to wait". I whispered.


    "Aye babe but I still need you to be careful". He brought my hand to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles. "I don''t f*****g trust them".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "But you trust me". I squeezed his hand. "You know I can take care of myself". I smiled.


    ""Just promise me".


    "I promise".


    ...


    I was home curled on the sofa in my pjs. Jake had took the pack to the training ground. He wasn''t satisfied, he wanted them all to prepare and be ready just in case something happened.


    I didn''t think I was going to get out of going but as soon as it started to rain he sent me home. It wasshing it down, battering off the window.


    My gran had texted to check in. Seems she''s doing much better and should be home in the next few days. Carter still hadn''t shown face.


    Flicking through Netflix I sighed. Nothing caught my eye and I didn''t want to start a new series. I was bored but had nothing to do. Everyone was busy around here.


    Scrolling through my phone I tapped his name bringing the phone to my ear.


    "Sup shorty?".


    "You busy?". I asked.


    "Never busy when ites to you". Heughed. "Want me toe over?".


    "Where are you?". I couldn''t invite him over if he was still with Ro.


    "On the highway".


    "Are you alone?".


    "What''s with the questions shorty?".


    "Just asking". I hated that I couldn''t tell him the truth. I just hoped Ro wasn''t using him.


    "I''m alone. I''ll get pizza before I drop by".


    "Okay see you soon".

 Chapter 148

    "No".


    "I''m not asking princess".


    I was stood at my front door as Ryan parked his car in the driveway.


    "I''m perfectly fine staying on my own". I didn''t need to be looked after 24/7. I moved so Ryan could get past. The pizza he was carrying made my stomach growl.


    "I really don''t give a shit Leah. Please don''t argue with me about this. What are you going to be like when we''re mated?".


    Good question. I still wasn''t ready to move out. Especially now since my gran wasn''t doing so good.


    "Fine". I sighed closing the door. Anything to keep him happy right? "But Ryans here so I won''t be over tillter".


    "As long as he remembers to keep his hands to himself". I rolled my eyes fighting my back smile. He always was the jealous type.


    "He knows". I nced at Ryan as I got us a bottle of water from the fridge. "Have you seen Lana?". I hadn''t seen her in days. Our friendship didn''t feel the same anymore. "She''s here".


    She was?


    "Oh". I didn''t like the feeling in my stomach.


    "It''s normal babe. Remember she''s newly mated".


    "Yeah". I sighed. Another reminder that everyone was mated except me.


    "Soon baby real soon".


    "I know. Is Carter with you I haven''t heard from him". I had no idea where my aunt ire was either.


    "He''s taking nna out with his parents".


    "Did they fix things?".


    "I''m assuming so but remember it''s nothing to do with you".


    "Us Jake, it''s nothing to do with us". If it came down to it nna would have to move and there was nothing he could do.


    Heughed. "Everything that happens has something to do with me. I''m Alpha baby".


    Rolling my eyes I took a seat on the couch. "Of course it does. I''m going to go but I''ll see youter okay".


    "Aye beautiful. I''ll pick you up around 8. Give you a little time with Ryan".


    That was not like him.


    "Okay bye".


    "Jake''s a lucky man". He winked passing me a slice of pizza.


    Rolling my eyes I turned on the tv for a little back ground noise. "How''s school been, anymore big gamesing up?". I took a bite of my pizza the taste exploding on my tongue. "Coach is on my ass constant, pushes me to be the best I can be. This is the first day I haven''t had practice".


    "It''ll be worth it when you''re a big time football yer". I teased. "I''ll be lucky to get back into school".


    "What''s happening with that?". He asked.


    "My aunt ire''s going to the school tomorrow because my gran can''t. I''ll hopefully find out then".


    "People are talking".


    "And saying what?". I frowned.


    "That he was an asshole".


    "I''d see the point if I was bad in his ss but I''m not. I''m really f*****g good at English. He likes me one day, offering to help me get into Yale and then freaks out the next. It''s so weird". "Yale?".


    "Exactly I''m that good". I grinned. "I always said from the moment I started he didn''t like me".


    "Nah shorty I can''t see it being that. Maybe you just caught him on a bad day".


    Shrugging I took another slice of pizza. I wanted to ask him about Ro but didn''t know how to go about it. They couldn''t have became friends that fast right? "Heard from Abby?".


    "We text here and there but that''s it. I don''t get the chance for anything else. It''s school or football".


    "What about the new girl?". This was my in. This was how I would find out the situation between him and Ro.


    "She''s cute". He smirked. "But she''s not my type".


    "That have anything to do with her brother?".


    "He''s a cool guy". He shrugged. "Don''t know how I feel about him calling you beautiful though. You''re my shorty not his".


    "Always". Iughed. "What''s the deal with him, are you friends?".


    "He''s alright, had a lot to say about you though".


    "I''m sure he did". I wasn''t afraid of him. He could y all the little games he wanted. I wasn''t interested.


    "You stilling out tomorrow?". He shoved another slice of pizza into his mouth.


    "Yeah". I had already decided I was. I needed something to take my mind off everything that''s been going on.


    "Is the she deviling with you?". He smirked.


    "Why don''t you like her?".


    "I didn''t say I didn''t like her. We used to be really good friends".


    They did?


    "What happened?". I asked.


    "We went our separate ways, got new friends and here we are". He shrugged. "But anyway I better be heading".


    Howe nna had never told me that?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked Ryan out waiting until he was gone before I went back inside. I locked the door and started clearing up the rubbish.


    What''s the chances of Jake actually letting me go out tomorrow?


    I grabbed my duvet from upstairs and started working on my assignment for English. Regardless if I was getting to go back or not I would stillplete it.


    I had decided to go with Jane Austen pride and prejudice. A little cliche and probably done about 1000 times but I knew I would do it justice.


    ....

 Chapter 149

    Maybe I was thinking to much into it?


    My eyes were red and stingy, I had been working on my paper for over an hour and still had nothing solid. I had done the research I needed and scribbled a good few points down. Yet I didn''t know where to properly start. ''This assignment is harder than I thought. I sent the text to Abby hoping she was having better luck.


    ''Same btw Mr Gagher expects the assignments by next Friday. Thought I''d let you know. He''s became a right d**k''


    I don''t know how many time I read her message. That was only a week away and if it wasn''t for Abby telling me I would have failed.


    ''Thanks for letting me know. Hopefully back soon''


    I wonder why he changed the date?


    Hearing the knock at my front door I set myptop aside and got up to answer it.


    "Why''s the door locked Leah?". Carter barged past me into the living room.


    "Because I''m here myself". I frowned closing the door back over. What was wrong with him? "Where''s your mom?".


    "They went back to the hospital. They''ve really put me in a shit position Leah and I don''t know what to do". He ran a hand through his hair.


    "What do you want to do?". I took the seat beside him.


    "They''re right in what they''re saying. I''m a beta, I''ll struggle to take orders from someone other than Jake. nna doesn''t want to leave, I know she wants to stay with her family". "But you''re her family too".


    "If I don''t go back with them I''ll be kicked out for good".


    "Surely there''s another way around it". It wasn''t fair what they were asking him to do. I knew he wanted to stay here.


    "I shouldn''t even care I mean Jake epted me into this pack with open arms. But unless my momes here to visit I won''t see them again". "Do you want to go back?". I asked.


    "I like this pack better". He grinned. "But I''m only here because of nna".


    "But uncle Zac is beta surely he has a say in what happens?".


    "He''s not only beta he''s my Alpha''s best friend. The only one that can release me is him and my dads wants me home so that''ll never happen". "Surely for the sake of your mate he''ll let you stay here?". It shouldn''t be a rule that he has to go home. They should be happy he found her. "You would think that". He sighed.


    "Then you have to make a decision and make sure it''s the right one". There was another knock on the front door. "Go get showered because you stink". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I made a face as I pulled the front door open.


    "Is he here?". nna pulled her bottom lip between her teeth.


    "Come in". I moved to let her pass.


    "Hey". Carter was still sat on the couch.


    "I''ll leave you to it". I picked myptop up and made my way upstairs.


    Jake would be here soon so I decided to have a shower and pack a bag for tonight. Soon I would be packing everything I own and moving it out.


    His home would be mine.


    Pulling on a fresh pair of pjs I grabbed my phone sitting on my window seat. In the short time that I''ve been here my life has been all nned out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t go away to university unless it''s university here. I have to move out of my house and into a new home with him. I''m basically being married off without the ring.


    But deep down I want it. I want it all. He has became the one thing I didn''t know I needed. I mean we argue most days, disagree on almost everything but I know now I couldn''t live without him. Even the thought made me sick to my stomach.


    My phone vibrated in my hand but it wasn''t a text. Someone was trying to connect with me through Facebook messenger.


    ''I ain''t here to cause trouble beautiful. I got a little carried away this morning sorry about that. Any chance we could grab a coffee tomorrow?''


    Ro!


    Absolutely not!


    Instead of replying I deleted the message. How could I be sure he wasn''t being serious about it? He''s lucky telling Jake would cause me more hassle than him.


    "Leah?". She knocked on my door before entering. "Can we go grab a drink please?". I couldn''t tell if she had been crying or not.


    "A drink?".


    "I know a little bar down town. Please I could really use it".


    I was so confused.


    "Jake''s noting so we may as well. Can I borrow something to wear?". She was already looking through my closet.


    "What''s going on?". I wasn''t really in the mood to go out drinking. We were going out tomorrow.


    "I just need a drink".


    "Where''s Carter?".


    "Jake summoned him and he ran". She rolled her eyes as she pulled out a pair of my jeans. "You should put these on". She threw them onto the bed.


    "Did you have a fight?". I really couldn''t be bothered going out. I had hardly slept.


    "I just need a drink. I''ll go by myself".


    "No". I sighed. "Give me 5 minutes". I took the jeans and disappeared into the bathroom. I wasn''t going out and neither was she. Running the cold tap I dialled his number putting the phone to my ear. "I''m busy Leah, I''ll speak to youter"...


    The line went dead. He hung up on me.


    My mouth fell open. He didn''t even give me a chance to speak. ring at my phone I pulled open the bathroom door and stormed back into my room.


    Looks like we were going out after all.

 Chapter 150

    I had never been to this part of town before. nna drove so I had no idea how we were going to get home. I already didn''t like it. I felt out of ce from the minute we walked through the door. "I''ve been here loads it''s fine". We took a seat in one of the booths. I could feel the stares, not that they were trying to hide it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You shouldn''t be here nna and neither should you". His eyes locked with mine. My mouth became dry. I looked away. What was this ce?


    "Free country Derek. Now are you going to get us some drinks?".


    "You brought the Alphas mate here". He hissed.


    "It''s fine". She sighed.


    Was I missing something?


    "I swear to fuck nna you''re going to get me ughtered". He stormed off.


    "He''s overreacting, it''s fine honestly".


    "What is this ce?".


    "You''re safe I promise. I''m going to get us a drink". As she slipped out the booth I pulled out my phone. I didn''t ask her if I was safe.


    Jake was obviously still busy as he hadn''t tried to contact me yet. Probably still thinks I''m at home.


    "You''re safe here Leah". The guy from before sat a coke in front of me. "She alright?". He nodded towards nna. She was stood at the jukebox.


    "So you''re a werewolf too?". I ignored his question by asking my own. Were they part of our pack?


    "I am". He grinned. "Let''s just say we''re part of your pack without being in your pack".


    I frowned. What did that mean?


    "We take orders from afar, we stay out the way unless we''re called for".


    "Well that''s a bit shit. How''s that fair?". Surely everyone should be involved the right way. Do they even get invited to pack meetings? Sounded to me like they were outsiders.


    "It''s how we prefer it. Your pack is still ours and we protect what is ours".


    "I hope you aren''t filling her head with rubbish Derek and why are you drinking coke?". She frowned. "Get her a real drink".


    "No it''s fine". I moved the coke before she could touch it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wasn''t in the mood to drink. I would probably need to drive us home even with a broken hand.


    "Then why did youe out?". She took a sip of her beer.


    "What happened with you and Carter?".


    "Nothing we''re fine I just wanted a drink. We haven''t been out in ages and I thought with everything going on we could use it".


    She wasn''t wrong, I didn''t believe her but I wasn''t going to push. It was none of my business. "I''m going to text Jake".


    "Don''t do that". She winced. "He''ll kill me because I brought you here".


    "But these people are in our pack so why would he have an issue with it?".


    "That''s true but still he won''t like it".


    "There isn''t much I do that Jake likes but I''m in no danger and he was too busy to talk to me".


    "Oh I know". She took another drink. "The whole running water doesn''t work".


    Iughed. "I couldn''t be bothereding out but then he hung up on me and the first thing that came to mind was pissing him off".


    "Oh he''ll be pissed alright. I''ll be on early runs for at least a year".


    "You won''t I''ll make sure of it". Taking a sip of my coke my phone vibrated. "Hm". I rolled my eyes showing her the message.


    ''For your sake you better not be drunk! I''ll be there soon''


    "Is he always going to be like that?". I get that he worried but he wasn''t getting to make every decision for me. I was allowed to go out without asking him for permission.


    "It''ll ease once you mate. He''s just protective, scared something happens and he loses you".


    "How does he even know we''re here?".


    "Because one of them would have grassed". She nodded towards the guys sitting in the corner. "It would be worse for them if they didn''t".


    "I think I want a beer".


    "May as well". She shrugged.


    A beer turned into a few. A shot turned into multiple. Jake wasn''t here yet and me and nna got to talking. Her and Carter really were fine. She also told me if she had to move away she would. Said she wouldn''t be able to live without him. We talked a lot about Jake and I mean a lot. The mating, our bond, the ceremony. I told her how I really felt about it all. Kids, marriage, me moving in with him. We talked about everything.


    She knew how much I was slowly falling in love with him. It was still all new and crazy seeing as it was still so fresh but in her world now my world it was normal.


    She herself was surprised Jake hadsted as long. Couldn''t believe we had both managed it. It wasn''t easy. I had never been so attracted to someone in all of my eighteen years of living. The urges, the burning desire, the need.


    "I actually quite like it here. No one bothers you". We had two shots left sitting on the table. I passed one to her. "I''m not drunk but I do feel a little tipsy. A good tipsy though". Sheughed taking the shot with me. "You''re cheeks are scarlet. I bet the minute we step outside it''ll hit you".

 Chapter 151

    "I don''t want to go home yet".


    "We don''t need to. It''s still early and Jake isn''t here yet".


    "Yeah but he''ll take me home as soon as he arrives". I sighed.


    "Not if we jump ship and he doesn''t know we''ve left". She smirked.


    "But I like it here". I groaned. "Good music, nice people. I prefer it here and if we leave he''ll find us".


    "Yeah but he''ll also make us go home and we both don''t want to go home right now".


    She made a good point but I didn''t want to argue with him again. Or did I? He was hot as fuck when he was mad. I loved how his eyes changed to ck, the disapproving looks even the growls. The rush of excitement that ran through my body when he held me tightly against him.


    I loved the dominant side, the possessive side. He did things to me that no one else ever has.


    I forgot how hot I got when I thought about him like that. We hadn''t had any little encounters since him mom caught us.


    "You''re thinking about it". She grinned.


    "You don''t want to know what I''m thinking about". I squeezed my legs together tight. I was hot, turned on and tipsy. Greatbination... not!


    "Maybe don''t think about that in here". She nced around the bar. Derek was looking straight at us. He looked rather ufortable.


    "What''s-... oh OH god". I whispered. I could feel the warmth growing on my cheeks. "Can they". I nced at the group of guys. "Oh god". None of them could look at me. I ced my hands over my face.


    How embarrassing.


    "It''s ufortable for them but it''s not as if they aren''t used to it. It''s just a little different because of who you are".


    The sound of breaking ss caused me to jump. My heart hammering in my chest. Did one of them just break the ss with his hand. I swallowed the lump that appeared in my throat.


    I was safe. They wouldn''t hurt me.


    "Leah, hey, it''s okay. It just gets a little much for them. They have urges as well, especially when they aren''t mated. It''s not your fault".


    I was beginning to understand why Derek told us we shouldn''t be here. I chewed my bottom lip trying my hardest not to cry.


    "I think it''s time you girls go home". Derek stood in front of me blocking my view.


    I was already dialling Jake''s number. I suddenly felt really ufortable not to mention still embarrassed as hell.


    "You drunk?". Were his first words.


    "Are you nearly here?". I whispered.


    "Leah what''s wrong?".


    I hated that he could tell instantly something was wrong. "I just want to go home". I nced at nna.


    "Baby put Derek on the phone okay".


    I did what he said.


    "He''s going to be so mad isn''t he?".


    "It happens". She shrugged. "Don''t beat yourself up about it. If anything he''s to me".


    "So embarrassing". I rubbed a hand over my face.


    "It''s natural and they all know that. He should have controlled himself better". Her voice was raised a little, enough for them all to hear.


    "nna". I didn''t want to cause anymore of a scene. This was their hangout spot, I was a visitor. I was the one that made them feel ufortable.


    "Who cares". She sighed sliding out of the booth. "I''m going for another drink".


    "Here". Derek gave me my phone back. "Jake won''t be long. You sure she''s alright?". He nced at nna. She was stood talking with the guys at the bar.


    "No idea but she''s a big girl. I''m sure she''s got it handled. Did he say exactly how long he was going to be?".


    "You can sit through the back if you don''t feelfortable out here".


    "Comfortable". Iughed. "Everyone in here has just smelt my arousal".


    "Forget about it".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "That''s easy for you to say". Phone in hand I checked the time. "He''s going to be so mad". I groaned.


    "He will be and then he''ll calm down and forget about it. It can''t be helped Leah. Full moon soon isn''t it".


    "Not really something I want to talk about". My phone vibrated.


    He was here. My stomach was in knots.


    "Keeping my girl safe I hope". His voice echoed around the room.


    Oh he was here alright. The full bar grew quiet, his presence alone frightening. Something felt off about it.


    "Always Alpha, it''s a pleasure to finally meet our Luna". Derek bowed his head.


    Oh shit... Jake wasn''t Jake, well he was but he was Alpha Jake which meant his wolf was present.


    He threw his head back, his eyes closing as he inhaled deeply. I couldn''t stop staring. I could feel the power radiating off him.


    "Good". His eyes sprung open locking with mine. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He walked closer holding out his hand. He didn''t need to say anything else. Slipping my hand into his he pulled me from the booth and flush against him. "I''m not mad". He whispered.


    My full body rxed.


    "I''m sorry about earlier". He kissed the top of my head, his hands resting on the lower of my back.


    "Can we just go home?". I was tired and ready for this day to be over.


    "Were they nice to you?".


    "I only met Derek and yes he was nice".


    "Good". He kissed the top of my head again as heced our fingers together. "I''ll answer any questions you have tomorrow but right now let''s go home".

 Chapter 152

    It wasn''t like him to be this calm.


    "Derek make sure she gets home safe". He nodded towards nna as we headed for the exit. I wasn''t convinced that he wasn''t going to say anything. I didn''t believe that he wasn''t mad. As he unlocked the truck I got in clipping my seatbelt into ce.


    "Baby I''m not mad". He sighed as he started the engine.


    "Okay". I frowned. I didn''t disagree with him, well out loud I didn''t disagree with him.


    "You have a good night?". He asked pulling away from the bar and onto the road. It wasn''tte but it waste enough for the roads to be quiet.


    "Howe they don''te around?". I had never seen any of them before.


    "Later baby". He ced his hand on my thigh giving it a little squeeze.


    Why was he being so nice?


    "Is something wrong?". I asked.


    A heartyugh fell from his lips causing me to frown. Why was heughing?.


    "Just because I''m being nice doesn''t mean something is wrong. I''m a nice guy Leah".


    "I just.. it''s..- I''m not saying you''re not I just-...". I couldn''t finish my sentence without sounding harsh.


    "You expected me to go off on one because you went out?".


    "Well yeah". I whispered.


    "I was a little pissed". He smirked. "But not because you went out just because you didn''t tell me".


    "You didn''t give me the chance. You were busy".


    "I''m sorry about that princess".


    "Anything I can help with?". I asked cing my hand on top of his. We were a team and he needed to realise that. I wasn''t going anywhere.


    "It''s nothing for you to worry about. I just need you to be safe". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He turned into our street driving straight past my house and parking outside his. There was a ck truck I didn''t recognise parked in the drive.


    A girl bounced out of his house grinning from ear to ear. I didn''t even have time to get my seatbelt off and she was pulling me out the truck.


    "Look at you". She whistled.


    "Rylee". Jake warned.


    "Oh shut up I''m just admiring her". She held me at arms length looking me up and down. "You''re beautiful gal".


    "Thank you". I was confused as hell. I had no idea who this Rylee was.


    "Leah meet my older sister Rylee".


    "Older by a whole 2 minutes". She red.


    Wait a damn minute!


    "Twins?". He was a twin and I was just finding out about it.


    "I knew you wouldn''t have told her about me". She led me up the front path, her hand still holding mine. My mind was blown. He had a twin sister and didn''t think to tell me. "We''re going to be great friends". She winked.


    ...


    I couldn''t sleep. Jake was beside me snoring his head off. Rylee was batshit crazy, lovely but crazy. It waste so it was quick introductions tonight but she wants to take me for drinks tomorrow. Wants to get to know me better.


    Jake didn''t get a say in the matter. Rolling over I slipped his arm getting out of bed as quietly as I could. Opening his bedroom door I snuck out making my way downstairs.


    The kitchen light was on so I knew Rylee was awake. Probably heard her brothers snores through the wall.


    "I don''t know how you sleep next to him". She smiled as I made my way into the kitchen. It was almost 3am.


    "I don''t". I grinned. "I haven''t moved in yet". Sitting across from her I noticed the drink she was nursing.


    I had so many questions and no way to ask them. If they were twins howe they didn''t share the Alpha title? Did she have a mate? Why hadn''t anyone mentioned her before?


    "And Jake is okay with that?".


    "He''ll just have to be". I shrugged. I would move in with him when we were mated and even then I might still wait a little longer.


    Augh fell from her lips. "My brother has defo met his match. He treat you okay?".


    "Like a princess". I scoffed.


    "Scared you''ll break". Sheughed. "You''ll get used to the overprotectiveness. He gets that from our dad".


    "He treats me better than ever. I can deal with him being protective because I know he only wants to keep me safe. It''s a little overbearing but I can handle it". I didn''t want her to think I was mocking him because I wasn''t. Jake was good to me.


    "You''ll be good for him". She winked finishing whatever was in her ss.


    "I hope so". I chewed my bottom lip. "I fear I''m not enough".


    "Howe?".


    "I''m not a wolf".


    "And what does that have to do with anything?". She got to her feet cing her ss in the sink. "Not all mates are wolfs. Jake needs you more than you will ever know".


    "Yeah but what if he gets bored or someone betteres along?". I didn''t know what it was but it was easy to talk to Rylee. She gave off a different vibe from the rest. "You''re joking right?".


    "Just so we''re clear I overthink everything". I ran a hand through my hair. "And I mean everything. I know I''m his mate and I know there can only ever be one true mate but sometimes my anxiety wins".


    "A little bit of advice. Stop listening to your head and those anxiety ridden thoughts and just go with it. Jake isn''t ever going to leave you. I''m surprised he hasn''t already wifed you up". She smirked. "We''re not there just yet". I smiled.


    "Full moon bullshit". She rolled her eyes. "I''m surprised he''s managed it".


    "Let''s just say he''s not the only one that''s struggling". The creak from above told me he was awake. "I better get back to bed before he sends out a search party".


    She smirked. "The moon goddess knew exactly what she was doing when she picked you".


    "I hope you''re right". I got to my feet just as he walked into the living room.


    "Babe it''ste". A yawn escaped his mouth as his eyesnded on Rylee.


    "We were just having a nice little chat".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well you can chat tomorrow. Bed". His eyesnded back on mine. He wasn''t asking. "Goodnight Rylee".

 Chapter 153

    "You okay?". He closed the bedroom door as I got back into bed.


    "Yeah". I yawned.


    "So you''re going for drinks with Rylee tomorrow night?". He got back into bed his arm snaking over my waist.


    "I really like her". I ignored his question cing my hand on his arm. "Howe no one mentioned her?".


    "Wasn''t relevant. She doesn''t stay here and I''m guessing she''s only visiting because of the ceremony".


    How did he think it wasn''t relevant to tell me?


    "But she''s your twin".


    "Ask me anything tomorrow but right now it''s bed time". He pulled me closer as I rolled onto my side. "Goodnight babe". Kissing the top of my head he rested his hand against my stomach.


    Jake was good at changing the subject and dodging questions but I''m sure I would find out everything about Rylee tomorrow.


    ....


    He wasn''t in bed when I woke but the shower was running. Stretching out my arms I sat up resting my back against the headboard. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. As soon as my head hit the pillowst night I was out. Probably the best I''ve slept in days.


    Reaching for my phone the bathroom door opened, Jake emerged wearing nothing.


    No towel! Dripping wet!


    Oh god!


    I could already feel the heat forming on my cheeks. It took every fibre in my body not to drop my gaze.


    "I didn''t think you''d be awake yet princess".


    I looked! I couldn''t help it, I dropped my gaze, my eyesnding on his shaft! His fiery, very swollen arousal.


    Sweet Jesus! Swallowing the lump that appeared in the back of my throat I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth. I couldn''t look away. I had never seen one as big before.


    My heart rate spiked, my mouth bing dry. He didn''t speak, he let me take in his full length. I felt the heat pool between my legs.


    Shifting slightly I squeezed my legs together trying to release some of the pressure. That sweet little feeling of ecstasy was building in the pit of my stomach.


    I was hot and I wanted him more than I''ve ever wanted him before.


    I wanted to feel every inch of him inside me.


    "Babe?".


    "Hm?". I licked my bottom lip but still continued to stare. He moved around his room my eyes following his every movement. As he slipped on a pair of boxers I blinked a few times a giggle escaping my mouth. What in the hell was I doing?


    "You''re fucking killing me". He groaned. "I can smell your sweet little core". With his hand grasping my chin he made me look at him. "Don''t think I don''t want too princess".


    "I really want to". My hand reached out my fingers grazing him through his boxers.


    "Fuck". He hissed his teeth clenched.


    "Y''all better not be f*****g in there". The knock on the door and theugher hit my ears.


    I couldn''t hide my grin. Yet again we had been interrupted before anything could happen.


    "Fucking Rylee". He bent down cing a kiss on my forehead. "Every f*****g time". As he pulled back I gripped his hand yanking him forward.


    His eyes connected with mine.


    "Princess". He growled.


    I could see the ck in his eyes, his body tense. He wanted me just as much as I wanted him. "I''ve never wanted anyone as badly as I want you". Normally I would never dream of being this confident but I couldn''t hold back how I felt anymore. "You''re mine Leah". He moved us so fast I was now straddling his hips. "F**k if I care about anyone else".


    I could feel his hardness below me. Right where I wanted it.


    "This". He brought his hand around cupping my sex. My eyes closed, my head falling back. Even the slightest touch set me off. I could feel how wet I was, my core soaking. "Belongs to me". A cry fell from my lips as he found my c**t.


    He was pushing my limits. I wanted him to take me now, touch me or at least let me c*m.


    "You dirty girl". He chuckled. I didn''t realise I was rocking back and forth until both of his hands gripped my hips.


    My eyes sprung open. I was on the edge, my body couldn''t take anymore teasing and yet he had hardly touched me.


    "The first time you c*m will be on my tongue". He pulled me closer burying his head in my neck. My body shaking, every dirty little thought running through my mind. "The second time you''ll be bouncing on my c**k". His teeth grazed my neck followed by the roughness of his tongue. His words alone were enough to make me cum.


    I could feel it. My back arched, I was so close.


    "Don''t you fucking dare". He growled. "That first one will be mine". He lifted me off him sitting me on the opposite side of the bed. A cry of frustration fell from my lips. I wanted him and I wanted him now. "It''ll all be worth the wait". As he got up he headed straight towards the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    How was he managing this?


    Thumping my hand off the bed I tried my hardest to calm myself, my body still on high alert, shaking with how close he had me.


    Hearing the shower running I huffed. He could have taken me, tasted me, had his wicked way with me but no we have to wait until the bloody full moon. Getting off the bed I grabbed one of his hoodies pulling it over my head.


    I was frustrated as hell, I needed an orgasm and he wasn''t for giving me one. Heck I could have given myself one if he''d just let me.


    Closing the bedroom door I made my way downstairs. I was so close, so f*****g close and he didn''t let me have it. I just needed a little one.


    Rylee was sat at the table with a coffee. Her grin alone told me she knew exactly what had been going on upstairs. "Did you break him?". She asked.


    "No". Going about the kitchen I made myself a coffee. I honestly didn''t get how he could leave me like this. I could still feel it. One little touch was all it would take, it was that sensitive. I was still very much on the edge. "Fuck that, buy a vibrator or just use the shower head". She smirked.


    "I could literally cry". I groaned sitting across from her. I was sexually frustrated, every emotion I had was on. "He has no idea what he''s doing to me. My orgasm was right there, it was right bloody there and he didn''t let me have it". "Boys got some will power. I didn''t think he had it in him".


    "Considering his past me either".


    "Bit of a g my brother". She sipped her coffee giving me the eye. "You''ve no idea the amount of times I had to throw girls out of here".


    That''s not what I wanted to hear but it was helping the way I was feeling. It was turning my arousal into rage. "Every weekend there was a new girl".


    Was she doing this on purpose?


    "Blonds, brtes, redheads. He doesn''t really have a type".


    "Okay, okay, stop".


    "Did it help?".


    "I want to punch him in the throat". I sipped on my coffee, my arousal gone.


    "At least it helped". She shrugged.


    "Did he really have a different girl every weekend?". I knew of his past and I was okay with it. Everyone had one but it still stung a little at how many girls he had been with. What if I wasn''t the best at pleasing him?


    "So how about we go out around seven tonight?".


    I frowned. Why did she change the subject? She ced a finger to her lips just as Jake walked in. He was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt, wearing his ck Nike sneakers. "All good?". He kissed the top of my head.


    "We''re just talking about what time we''re going out tonight". Rylee said.


    "Hm". He filled up his water bottle. I was going out with his sisters surely he knew I would be safe.


    "Where are you going?". I asked.


    "For a run I won''t be long. Get yourself dressed and I''ll take you for lunch when I get back".


    It amazed me at how he could straight up change his emotions like that. I knew I wasn''t the only one struggling to deal with the itch.


    "I''ll look after her". Rylee winked.


    "Don''t be filling her head with rubbish Rylee. I''ll see you soon". Another kiss was ced on my forehead before he left out the back door.

 Chapter 154

    Lunch time came around and he wasn''t back yet. Who runs for hours at a time?


    Rylee had left to go grab some things for tonight. I had showered and was patiently waiting for him to return. Making myself another coffee I grabbed my phone as it started ringing. "Hello"...


    "Babe I''m sorry I can''t make it. The pack-....


    "It''s always the pack". I sighed. The line went quiet. He knew I was right. Every time we nned to do something he bailed. "It''s fine I''ll see you whenever". I hung the phone up before he could respond.


    I knew the pack was important, but every now and then it would be nice toe first. Slipping my feet into my sneakers I grabbed my bag and headed home.


    I wasn''t pissed about it because I understand when the pack needs him he has to be there but I was a little annoyed. I was looking forward to spending the afternoon together. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I could have made ns instead of sitting around waiting for him. Crossing the street and walking the short distance home I noticed my aunt ire car in the drive. I hadn''t heard from Carter sincest night. His head pickled with deciding on what to do.


    The smell of vani hit my nose as soon as I stepped inside. The living room was immacte, some of the furniture had been moved around.


    "Hi honey". My aunt ire appeared at the kitchen door. "I hope you don''t mind that I cleaned up a little. You''re gransing home on Monday".


    "She is?". It was like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. All the worry gone. Relief sailed through my body. I couldn''t wait to get her home. "She is". She smiled. "Sit down I''ll make you some lunch". I followed her into the kitchen taking a seat. "I met your principal today".


    I hadpletely forgot about the meeting.


    "Don''t look so scared. You''re going back to school on Monday". She ced a cup of coffee next to me.


    "I am?". Everything was working out fine. Everything I was stressing about gone. My gran wasing home and I was going to get to graduate. "Yes honey. Mr Gagher owes you an apology and I''m sure you''ll get it on Monday".


    "He does?". I frowned.


    "You did nothing wrong sweetheart and he admitted that. He took his bad mood out on you and he wants to apologise first thing".


    I wasn''t going to be smug about it but I''m d he finally understood that I did nothing wrong.


    "How about a toasted bagel with some cream cheese?".


    "Yes please. I need to grab myptop". My assignment had to be in for today and I had yet to finish it.


    Taking a sip of my coffee I switched it on loading up my emails and pulling up my assignment. I didn''t have much to do. All my points were made I just had to put it all together. "Pride and prejudice a true ssic. What''s this for?". She asked.


    "English and the deadline is today". My emails popped up my stomach dropping when I saw the two emails at the top from Mr Gagher. "It''s worth half my grade".


    "I''m sure you''ll do great". She ced the toasted bagel on the table. "I''m going to nip out for a few things and then go and see mom".


    "I hate that she doesn''t want me to visit".


    "She doesn''t want you to fuss. You know what she''s like, where do you think you get your stubbornness from".


    "Yeah but-...".


    "Finish your assignment and beat that deadline". She squeezed my shoulder. "I won''t be backter. I''m going to the hotel with uncle Zac but I''lle by tomorrow".


    "I may be at Jake''s". I clicked open the email from Mr Gagher, he had sent it four days ago.


    "I''ll text you".


    "Okay"...Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ''Miss Wilson,


    I have changed the date for the assignment. Seeing as you are not in school I expect it to be emailed to me by the end of Friday 22nd September. If you have any issues do not hesitate to email me. Please remember Miss Wilson that this assignment ys a big part in your final grade. I expect you to take it very seriously.


    Regards,


    Mr Gagher''


    I bet he loved sending that.


    Hitting reply I went full throttle on his ass.


    ''Mr Gagher,


    Thank you for seeing that I was absent from school I appreciate it! I don''t think it''s very fair that you moved the assignment date as I''ve had no time to prepare. That being said you can expect my assignment in the next hour or so.


    Yours sincerely,


    The delinquent''


    Hitting send I flipped off myptop screen. I hated that he sounded so smug. Was he trying to get a rise out of me?


    I minimised my emails and got to work on my assignment. I was good at English actually I was bloody great but I knew I had to smash this one out of the park. I''ll show him!


    ...


    It wasn''t until I was attaching my work to a new email that I realised the email I had replied to was the one he sent days ago.


    Oh shit!


    I hadn''t read the email he had sent me this morning. Augh fell from my lips. I could just imagine his face when he read it. Shutting down myptop I unlocked my phone as it vibrated. ''You angry with me?''


    ''I''m not angry Jake I''m annoyed. I sat in all afternoon for you to bail on me''


    That was the truth. I wasn''t angry with him. I understood that the pack would always be his priority but once in a while it would be nice if he showed up for me.


    I was part of his pack too.


    I was his mate, his packs Luna.


    So why didn''t it feel like it?


    He had read the message, he just hadn''t replied.

 Chapter 155

    Lana was waiting in my room by the time I got out the shower. She was sprawled out on my bed her bags everywhere.


    "What did you bring?". I frowned.


    "Bout time you got out that shower. I''ve been here for ages". She had already poured me a ss of wine.


    "I''ve missed you to". I made a face picking up the ss and taking a sip.


    "I really have missed you. I''m looking forward to tonight". She grinned.


    "Same". I started rummaging through my closet my eyesnding on my silver sequenced dress. This one left little to the imagination. Holding it against my body I chewed the inside of my cheek. "If you don''t wear that I will".


    "ck pumps, hair in a ponytail, no jacket?".


    "Oh he is in the dog house isn''t he?". She smirked.


    "No".


    "That I don''t believe for a second. Every time he pisses you off you dress like that to rile him up. Babe that dress will knock his f*****g socks off".


    "Shame he''s not going to see me in it".


    "Yeah right. You really think he won''t show up?".


    I shrugged. "Enough about Jake. I want to know how mated life is treating you".


    "It''s weird, crazy but the sex". She bit her lip. "The best s*x I''ve ever had. He makes me c*m every time".


    "Lana". I rolled my eyes.


    "It''s fun, I finally feel like I belong. I literally don''t think I could live without him".


    "Finally she''s been tamed". Iughed. "I''m really happy for you. It''s nice to see you like this, you''re beaming".


    "I''m really happy Leah. I never ever thought I''d get my happy ending".


    "I''ll drink to that".


    I really was happy for her but I couldn''t help the little bit of jealousy eating away at me. Everyone was mated, having s*x and living their best life except me. "You''ll get yours too".


    "Do you have shot sses?".


    We were both ready and having pre drinks in the kitchen. nna and Rylee were on their way. Lacey wasn''t joining us. Her and Jack had an anniversary to celebrate.


    "Check the ss cupboard". I connected my phone to my speaker selecting a random ylist on Spotify. I was in two minds whether or not I should call him. He hadn''t messaged me back and I didn''t like that. I hated being left on read. "So what''s Rylee like?". Lana asked.


    She almost fell off my bed when I told her Jake had a twin sister. Also thought it was strange that I hadn''t heard of her before now.


    "She''s lovely a little crazy but I know we''ll get on fine".


    "I still think it''s weird no one mentioned her before. Why do you think that is?". She passed me the red coloured shot.


    "I''m not getting wasted tonight Lana". I took the shot washing it down with my wine.


    "Well I am so drink up". She poured me another shot. "We haven''t been out in ages. Can we please just go out get drunk and dance the night away?".


    "Fine why the hell not".


    "Just like old times". She winked.


    Rylee had texted to say her and nna were outside. Her mom was dropping us off as the bar we were going to was out of town.


    "Drink up they''re outside". I grabbed my bag finishing off the wine in my ss. "Go out I''m just locking up".


    "I have to say this before we go".


    "What?". I frowned.


    "Talk to him".


    "Jake and I are fine. I''ll talk to him tomorrow I promise".


    "You''re stupid if you think he''s not going to turn up tonight. The minute he sees you in that dress.... I want to be there". She smirked. Rolling my eyes I made sure the back door was locked and all the lights were off. I guess I''ll see in due time if he shows up or not.


    I had been roped into shopping tomorrow and dinner at Jake''s parents on Sunday. I couldn''t seem to say no to Charlotte, she was the sweetest. "Girls have fun and stay safe"


    I nced up at the bar as I stepped out the car.


    ''Here Nor There''


    I had never been this far out of town before. It looked cozy but I could still hear the music from here. Rylee slipped her arm through mine as nna took Lanas. "You okay?". She whispered.


    "Yeah". I smiled as the doorman held the door open for us to go inside.


    "I thought we''d start here and then see where the rest of the night takes us. I want to get to know you Leah".


    Why did her saying that make me nervous? Maybe I was seeking her approval because she was Jake''s twin.


    "Oh it''s nice in here". Lana grinned.


    "Grab a seat and I''ll get some drinks".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    We found a booth in the back. I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were being watched. Paranoia at its best. Sitting my bag to the side I sat my phone on the table. "Are you and that brother of mine arguing again?". nna asked.


    "No why?".


    "He was at the gym hitting it pretty hard. Not to mention he''s in a foul mood".


    Holding my hands up I bit my bottom lip. "Nothing to do with me".


    "Just fix it please". Rylee ced the tray of drinks on the table. "You know more than anyone he''s the biggest asshole when yous are fighting".


    "Who''s fighting?". Rylee passd me a drink.


    "No one''s fighting". I sighed. "Can we just leave it".


    "Yes no more boy talk. Now let''s get merry and have the best time".

 Chapter 156

    I felt all fuzzy inside, the drink had went straight to my head. I wasn''t wasted but I was on my way. Cocktails were dangerous, it was like drinking juice until you stepped outside into the fresh air.


    Rylee was a sweetheart, exactly like her mom. I was d I got to meet her.


    This ce was full of life now. I was buzzed my moodpletely different from earlier. As soon as it hit ten o''clock the lights dimmed and a DJ was brought out.


    I was having the best time. nna and Lana had taken over the dance floor. Both girls had every guy in here looking at them.


    "Who''s the hottie at the bar. He''s been staring at you for thest twenty minutes". Rylee whispered into my ear.


    Hottie at the bar? Eh?


    Following her gaze my stomach dropped. Mr Gagher was here and he was definitely staring right at me. Oh god the email I sent.


    "You know him?".


    "He''s my English teacher".


    "And he''s looking at you like that". She smirked.


    "Looking at me like what?". I frowned.


    "Like a fucking snack. He best be careful. Jake finds out he''s looking at you like that and he''ll be finishe


    "You''re being ridiculous he''s my teacher". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I took a sip of my drink dropping my gaze to the floor. My stomach tightened now I was aware that he was here. Bare in mind I was underage and shouldn''t be drinking.


    "Hm I''m not convinced".


    "Convinced about what?".


    "He wants to fuck you. The way he''s looking at you gives it away". She shed him her best smile before giving him a little wave.


    "Rylee". Iughed.


    "Is that Mr Gagher?". nna asked sitting beside me. "Damn he cleans up nice. He''s actually pretty hot".


    "I think he''s got a soft spot for our little Leah". Rylee smirked. "He can''t stop staring at her".


    "Doubt that, the prick expelled me".


    "Wasn''t he the one helping you get into Yale?". nna asked.


    "So he''s my teacher he''s meant to help". That didn''t mean he had a soft spot for me. "I didn''t even apply". My application was still sitting in the drawer in my room. "Teacher and student lover affair". Both girls burst outughing.


    "May I remind you two that I am your brothers mate".


    "Maybe Jake needs a littlepetition. Maybe then he''ll realise what he''s got". Rylee passed me a shot. "Looking isn''t cheating babe, making them jealous is the best part". "Where''s your mate?". I knew she had one.


    "The famous West, he''ll be here very soon". nna winked. "She''s been driving him crazy for years".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yay". Rylee made a face. "I''m not ready to give up my freedom just yet".


    "Doesn''t he get mad?".


    "That''s the best part". She smirked.


    "Wait until you see him". nna grinned. "She''s an idiot for keeping him waiting. That boy is sex on a stick".


    "Hey". Rylee warned.


    "I''m just stating facts".


    "Yeah well don''t. I may not have epted him yet but he is still mine".


    "Can we go to a club?". Lana asked. "I want to dance".


    "Yes". I grinned. "I''ll get the tab and meet you girls outside".


    "You''re not paying that bill". Rylee stated.


    "No but Jake is". I smirked pulling the ck card from my purse.


    I settled the tab putting the card back in my purse. As I was about to leave a hand gripped my wrist pulling me back against a hard body.


    What the..... spinning around I brought my hand up only to freeze when I saw who it was.


    "Can I help you Mr Gagher?". He loosened his grip but didn''t let go.


    "Very interesting email I received this afternoon Miss Wilson".


    "I thought it was very fitting".


    He smirked his tongueing out to wet his bottom lip. "I liked thest part the best but I wouldn''t refer to you as a delinquent".


    "If I remember correctly you owe me an apology".


    "Is that so Miss Wilson". He took a step towards me which only made me take one back.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. What was he doing? "You could get a man sacked Leah! Sweet fucking Jesus look at you". What?


    "Excuse me?". I pulled my arm from his grasp. Did he actually just say that?


    "Shit I shouldn''t have said that".


    "It''s fine" I smiled. "Forget about it. I have to go I''ll see you Monday sir". I got out of there as quick as I could.


    ...


    The night club was packed. The bass from the music so powerful it made my legs shake. I was d we didn''t have to wait in line.


    We made our way through the swarm of bodies to the booths at the back. The music was on point tonight, the DJ ying old school R&B.


    "Let''s go home". Lana was in front of me. "It''s rubbish tonight let''s go".


    "No it''s not". Iughed continuing to walk forward. She gripped my arm.


    "It is the music is rubbish let''s just go".


    "What are you talking about?". I frowned.


    "Leah please". I pushed her to the side and that''s when I saw it. I felt sick, my stomach dropped, my insides physically shaking.


    He was all over some girl. She was sitting in hisp, her hands ces they shouldn''t be. He hadn''t even noticed me.


    "Come on". She begged. "He''s wasted Leah let''s just go".


    "No". I hissed trying my hardest not to cry. At that exact moment Foolish by Ashanti came ring through the speakers.


    Really?!


    My heart was beating so fast I thought it wasing out my chest. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Was I not good enough for him?


    "What the fuck is he doing?. I''ll fucking kill him". Rylee barged past me but I caught her arm.


    "He''s made his choice and I''m obviously not it. I''m done with this, I''m done with him". I about turned and walked away.


    I wasn''t going to cry over him. I was stronger than that and I knew deep down I deserved better.


    "No you don''t". nna grabbed my hand. "You''re not leaving because my stupid ass brother can''t control himself. You''re staying with us and we''re going to have the best night ever. Any guy in here would be lucky to score with you". Huh?

 Chapter 157

    "You think that''s what I want?". I frowned. "You think I want someone else?". I wanted nothing but him but he obviously had other ideas. "You''re stronger than that piece of shit. You show him you''re not weak".


    "I''m not weak". I hissed. "But I''m not going to let him embarrass me in front of pack members. I''m done nna".


    "Done?". Her fell face.


    "Finished. Me and your brother are finished".


    "I don''t me you". She frowned. "He''s made his bed".


    "I''m going to get a drink. I need five minutes on my own".


    "I''m sorry Leah".


    "It''s not your fault". I smiled. "If I don''te back just know I''ve went home".


    "Okay".


    Pushing past the bodies to get to the bar I handed the barman Jake''s card. "Open a tab and settle it once I tell you to. I need something strong". "I got you littledy".


    "Anything else?". He ced 2 tequ shots in front of me along with a bourbon neat.


    I downed the two shots without using the salt and lime. "Give me something fruity". I knocked back the bourbon squeezing my eyes shut as it burned its way down my throat.


    I couldn''t help it. I looked at where he was sitting. He was staring right at me. A face like thunder. nna on one side and Rylee on the other. Flipping him off I turned my back on him.


    He wasn''t worth it. How could I have gotten it so wrong? I trusted him. He said he would never hurt me and he hurt me in the worst way.


    He was letting another girl touch what was mine. How would he feel if I done that?


    "Try this". He ced a rainbow drink in front of me with a lollipop sticking out the top of it.


    "Do you think I''m attractive?". I asked taking a sip of the cocktail.


    "If I want to keep my job and my life then it''s best I don''t answer that". He gave me a nod before moving on to the next customer.


    "Of course". I sighed. So much for a good night. This has been the worst night of my life. I thought we were meant to be together, made for each other.


    He''s put off having sex with me for so long. Was that because he was getting it somewhere else? Using the full moon as an excuse?


    "Are you following me Miss Wilson?".


    "Maybe". I took a sip of my drink. "Aren''t you a little old to be in here?". I smirked.


    "At least I''m old enough to actually be in here".


    I shrugged. "You going to grass on me?". I nced at him my eyes tracing his face, really taking him in. He was very attractive, sexy even.


    "Depends". He smirked moving that little bit closer.


    "On what?". I licked my bottom lip. "What you got to offer sir?".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Seeing as I''m your teacher Miss Wilson absolutely nothing".


    I wasn''t sure I liked his hot and cold attitude but he was right. It would be wrong on so many levels. Not to mention I wasn''t interested in the slightest. When a girl gets hurt she wants to get even. I wanted to get even.


    "Bummer". I smirked. "But you''re right". I was getting under his skin, I could tell by how hard his teeth were clenched and by the way he was looking at me.


    "You didn''t submit your Yale application I see".


    "I''m not smart enough for Yale". I huffed. "I''ll be lucky to even graduate". I didn''t want to talk about school work. I wanted to sit on Mr Gagher''s face. He was getting sexier with every minute that passed. Oh god this wasn''t good! I didn''t want him.


    "You''re smarter than you think Miss Wilson".


    "Why don''t you call me Leah?". I chewed my bottom lip. "You always call me Miss Wilson".


    "I guess I prefer it". He grinned.


    "How old are you Mr Gagher?". I couldn''t help the dirty thoughts running through my mind. I was drunk and he was extremely f*****g hot.


    The full moon was close and my hormones were all over the ce. Maybe he would give me the o****m I''d been chasing for weeks. I smirked at my own thoughts.


    "I can''t tell you that Miss Wilson. It would be highly inappropriate".


    "But you telling me I would get a man sacked isn''t?". I rolled my eyes. "Whatever, see ya". He grabbed a hold of my arm pulling me close. Close enough that I could feel the hardness of his chest.


    "Ah that''s inappropriate Mr Gagher". I pushed him off making my way to the exit. I had to get out of here before I got myself into trouble.


    Walking through the dark hallway I jumped a squeal escaping my mouth as I was grabbed and pulled into a side room.


    It was pitch ck.


    I knew instantly that it was him.


    The way my body was reacting to his touch. His smell, his presence. I could feel how tense he was.


    "I fucking hate you". I hissed.


    "No you don''t". He ran his thumb down my cheek. "You could never hate me baby".


    "I do". I tried to push him off but it was pointless. He was stronger than me, bigger than me in every way. "I wish I had never met you". I blinked away my tears.


    "I fucked up". He whispered. "I''m sorry".


    "I hope she was worth it. Now please let me go".


    "Leah"....


    "I want to go home".


    "Baby-..".


    "I said I want to go home". I snapped finally pushing him off me. "Don''t touch me". Even though it was dark I could still feel his presence. "Don''t you fucking touch me". "Leah I-...


    "How could you do that to me?". I cried but it was angry tears. "How could you let some girl touch you like that. I haven''t even touched you. I hate you I f*****g hate you". My hand connected with his cheek a cry falling from my lips. Not again......


    A growl fell from his lips as he lunged towards me grabbing me around the waist and holding me tightly against him. "No". I cried punching his back with my good hand. "No". I continued to punch him until I was full on crying.


    I hated how responsive my body was to him. Thefort he was giving me that I so desperately needed. Stupid f*****g mating bond.


    "I''m so sorry baby".


    "I don''t care". I cried. "I don''t want to see you anymore"


    "Leah".


    "I mean it Jake I don''t-.. I don''t want to be your mate". And that wasn''t the drink talking. I was deadly serious. I knew from the start I wasn''t good enough for him and tonight he proved that. "Don''t say that, don''t you fucking say that. You are mine and only mine. You think I didn''t see you with that fucking teacher".


    "So". I shrugged.


    "You don''t get to reject me Leah".


    Augh fell from my lips. "You don''t get to tell me what to do".


    "Please". His voice broke. "I can''t live without you".


    "I guess you should have thought about that before you let some girl y with your dick". I walked out the room and he didn''t follow.

 Chapter 158

    Iy in bed the full weekend. My phone was off and I made sure Carter didn''t let anyone in. I didn''t want to face them.


    I didn''t want to face him.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was Sunday evening and I had moved from my bed to the couch. Stuffing my face with pizza and hot Cheetos, binge watching the vampire diaries. "You have to face him at some point bear".


    "No I don''t".


    "Bear-...".


    "I need you to be on my side right now Carter. I don''t want to talk to him".


    "I''m always on your side Leah but he''s not going to go away".


    "Don''t care". I could feel his eyes burning into the side of my head. Never once did I look away from the TV. Jake was thest thing on my mind. "Hear him out".


    "Absolutely not". I red. "I don''t care what he has to say". I couldn''t speak to him even if I wanted to. I was too angry. Friday night still fresh on my mind. That girls hands on him.


    The way he was caressing her body.


    It made me sick.


    "You don''t have to stay with me". I shoved a slice of pizza in my mouth. "I''m sure you''ve got things to do".


    "And leave you here in this state?". He shook his head. "This isn''t you Leah".


    "Yes it is".


    "You''re being ridiculous. Look how badly he''s got to you. You haven''t showered in days, your makeup is smudged all over your face and-...".


    "Maybe I just can''t be bothered okay. Maybe I don''t want to shower or clean myself up. Maybe I just want toy here and be sad. Have you ever thought about that?". I bit back my tears.


    "I don''t like seeing you like this".


    "Yeah well you have your Alpha to thank for that". I wiped my eyes pushing the pizza box to the side.


    "He''s really fucked it hasn''t he?".


    "You think?".


    "I''m sorry bear. You don''t deserve this".


    "You''re right I don''t. I was ready to give myself to him. I had nned my life around him and for what?". I leaned over grabbing myptop. Maybe I still had time to send my application form. "For him to embarrass me. How am I to gain the respect of the pack if their own Alpha doesn''t respect me".


    "Word is no one is talking to him".


    "I highly doubt that. All the little bitches will be trying to snake their way in". I wasn''t upset anymore, the angry cursing through my body at the thought of Jessica or Sarah trying to console him. He didn''t deserve shit.


    "So you''re going to reject him?".


    "Yes". I opened up myptop bringing up google search.


    "Remember he''s not the only one that will suffer when you do. You''re meant to be together, the bond will effect you as well".


    "Yeah well the best way to get over someone is by getting under someone else".


    "Bear". Carter red. "Don''t fucking talk like that".


    Shrugging I typed Yale into Google. Maybe I could submit my application online. I didn''t have a scanner to send it to myptop so I couldn''t attach the one I had already filled out.


    "All I''m asking is that you think before you make any decisions".


    "I don''t need to think". As long as I kept avoiding him I would be fine. I wouldn''t let him get inside my head. He wasn''t getting to change my mind.


    "I hope you know what you''re getting getting yourself into. He won''t stop Leah".


    "Yeah well he has no one to me but himself".


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you".


    "I won''t".


    "I''m going out for a bit. Will you be okay?".


    "I''ll be fine".


    .....


    I showered.


    I cried, my eyes red and puffy.


    I got angry and then I cried some more.


    "Fuck your Jake Taylor". Turning the shower off I wrapped the towel around my body. I sulked for 2 days, I wasn''t sulking anymore.


    I wasn''t crying over him anymore.


    He didn''t deserve my tears.


    Walking back to my room you could imagine my face when I saw Rylee sitting by my window.


    "I don''t want to see anyone". I rummaged through my drawers for some clean pjs.


    "I kind of gathered that when your phone kept going straight to voicemail".


    "And yet here you are".


    "Ouch".


    "Sorry". I sighed. It wasn''t Rylee''s fault that her brother couldn''t control himself. What I wanted to know though is why her, why that girl. "You''re fine gal. You have every right to be a bitch. I know it''s stupid but how you doing?".


    "Better. Should have seen me Saturday morning". I smiled.


    "Have you spoke to him?".


    "No and I don''t n on speaking to him anytime soon". Hopefully I wouldn''t need to. If I get epted to Yale I''d be away for fall next year.


    It was almost a year away but I could keep myself busy. Maybe even move out there once I graduate. Find a ce of my own and start a new.


    "I haven''t seen him like this before".


    "We both know he''s a g. How many girls did you have to throw out at weekends. I''m surprised he''ssted this long. Maybe she wasn''t the first. He doesn''t want me, he doesn''t respect me so why should I care".

 Chapter 159

    "Hey I''m on your side but he is still my brother".


    Drying myself off I about turned slipping my pj shorts on before I dropped the towel. Pulling the shirt over my head I faced her. "What do you want me to say Rylee?". "It''s sad that it''s came down to this. He''s lost the best thing he''ll ever have". She pulled out her phone.


    "Yes and he''s to me. I have no part in this, I''m not at fault here".


    "Can you at least talk to him?". She was typing away on her phone. "Even let him exin".


    "Has West arrived yet?". That caught her attention, her head snapping up in my direction.


    "He''s staying at my moms".


    "Why haven''t you epted him?". Why didn''t she want to be mated?


    Her features changed, her frown evident. "Because he did to me what Jake did to you. Only he did much worse. I was young, I was fourteen when I first met him". "So the whole giving up your freedom was bullshit?". I asked.


    "West is 4 years older than me. I was a stupid, spotty, fat kid. He was next in line to be Alpha, he couldn''t be seen with the likes of me".


    "You''re mates an Alpha?".


    "From the neighbouring pack". She smiled. "No one knew but Jake, he''s my twin so of course he knew. He didn''t reject me and I didn''t reject him but he didn''t want me either". She shrugged. "No wonder you haven''t epted him. I wouldn''t either". Poor Rylee.


    "He graduated from high school and left for college. The day I graduated high school was the day he returned".


    I was so engrossed in her story. I didn''t like that she had been hurt but I loved that she was a strong, independent woman.


    "He just up and left?". I frowned.


    "He didn''t need me when he was getting it from everywhere else. I learned to live without him. After all I was just a kid". "What happened at graduation?".


    "He wasing back to take his ce, his dad stepping down. My dad and his were old friends, they grew up together".


    "Go on".


    Sheughed as I sat on the end of my bed. "I didn''t know he was back home. I wasn''t the same kid I was when he left. I had blossomed everywhere possible, I was 18".


    "What did he do when he saw you?".


    "He showed up to my graduation party with a pretty little blond on his arm".


    "He didn''t?". I gasped.


    "Oh he did and Jake being Jake flipped his lid. West wasn''t aware that anyone knew we were mates but I didn''t keep anything from Jake. It was pointless, he always knew when something was wrong". "What happened?".


    "Everyone found out who my mate was. It wasn''t a pleasant night. The next again day I packed up my stuff and left without looking back. He''s been after me ever since".


    "He''s been chasing you for 6 years?".


    "Not exactly". She grinned. "I''ve seen him here and there but I still hold a little grudge".


    "You''ve known who you mate is for ten years and you''re still not mated. How do you do it?".


    "With great difficulty. He''s bing impatient now, wants me to finally submit and settle down". "Has he been faithful?".


    "I waited so long for him to finally want me. For him to finally see that I was a woman and not a stupid child. He let me move, let me graduate university but the minute I turned 21 he was on my case". "Wow".


    "I couldn''t date, couldn''t have a sex life, barely had a life. He was everywhere and if it wasn''t him it was someone from his pack". "Really?".


    "Yes really and now he''s staying at my moms and I''ve been avoiding him since Sunday morning".


    "Don''t you want him?".


    "Want him?". Sheughed. "I fucking love the prick but I''m too stubborn for my own good. I''m making him wait that little bit longer. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I know he''s not going anywhere and he knows he owes me that much".


    I was blown away by her story.


    "So you haven''t slept with anyone?".


    "I couldn''t". She shrugged. "It didn''t feel right".


    "Buts he done it".


    "He''s a man they would have s*x with a hole in the floor". Augh fell from my lips. She was right about that one.


    "You''re amazing". I grinned. "Thank you foring over".


    "Whatever happens I''m only a phone call away. I know he''s a prick and he''s done wrong but just think real hard before you make any drastic decisions". "I''ll try".


    "My moms asking to see you. Can I tell her you''ll drop by tomorrow?".


    "I don''t know Rylee". I don''t think I could handle his mom if she were to get upset.


    "She missed you at dinner today".


    "You''re making me feel really bad".


    "I''m sorry just take the time you need but remember we''re family now. Don''t be a stranger".


    As soon as Rylee left I locked the doors and went straight to bed. Tomorrow was another day. The only good thing being my graning home.


    .......


    It was hot, too hot.


    Blinking my eyes open I froze at the weight of his arm wrapped around my waist. I was snug against him, my back to his chest.


    No!


    Was I dreaming?


    No he wasn''t getting to do this. Removing his arm from my waist I turned around nudging his shoulder. He wasn''t staying here. I didn''t want him here. How did he get in?


    A groan fell from his lips his arm searching the bed for me. I moved so fast I almost fell over my feet. He wasn''t getting away with this so easily. I wasn''t just going to forgive him.


    "I know you''re awake". I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "Get back in this bed now". He grumbled.


    "Get out of my house Jake. You shouldn''t be here". I hissed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You want me here princess".


    "I''m serious Jake. Get out of my house now".


    His eyes snapped open, he moved so fast, his hands firmly gripping my hips. I swallowed the lump that had appeared in my throat. I didn''t want to see him. "Please leave". I whispered turning my head so I didn''t have to look at him.


    "Not until we sort this and fucking look at me when I''m talking to you".


    I grit my teeth. How dare he think this was okay? Turning my head my eyes locked with his. "There''s nothing to fix especially not tonight. I need for you to leave".


    How could he still act like this when he was the one that was in the wrong. He didn''t have a right to be angry. "Just leave me alone please. I can''t bare to be near you right now". It was to much. I didn''t realise how I would feel around him. It was unbearable and I was finding it hard to stay mad at him.


    "Babe-...".


    "Please it''s all I ask". I chewed the inside of my cheek begging myself not to cry.


    "I''m so sorry baby".


    "Please just go". I moved slightly putting some space between us. I couldn''t look at him any longer. Turning my back on him the tears fell from my eyes.


    "Baby"...


    "Please". I couldn''t hold it in any longer. A sob fell from my lips, my body shaking.


    "I don''t want to leave you like this". He whispered.


    "I-Im fine". I croaked. "Just leave, get out". Still I couldn''t bring myself to look at him.


    He left and as soon as he did a cry fell from my lips. I hated that he did this to me. He broke the trust that we had and for what a quick fix?


    Crawling into bed I wrapped my covers up and around my neck. My heart hurt, my body hurt and I was physically and emotionally drained. Jake Taylor had broke my heart.

 Chapter 160

    10 days, 10 days had past and I hadn''t spoke to him.


    I knew he was watching, I knew he was there. I was bing agitated, the full moon was close and that bloody moon goddess wasn''t letting me forget.


    I hadn''t been to school this past week. I was vomiting, having dizzy spells and let''s not forget the fever dreams.


    My body was aching with need. My emotions on high alert. One minute I was crying the next I was acting like a crazy person. I was feeling the effects sooner than I thought. I was loosing my will power with every day that passed. He was respecting my boundaries, doing what I asked but in his own way.


    He knew I was close to giving in.


    I was fighting as hard as I could.


    I hadn''t heard anything back from Yale and I had yet to face Mr Gagher after that dreaded night. I had took it upon myself and against the doctors orders to drive.


    You would have loved to have seen my grans face when I told her. My hand was healing fine, and my car was automatic so it wasn''t that hard.


    I had been up since 6. I couldn''t stop the fevers, every piece of night clothing I had ruined with sweat.


    "What if something happens?". My gran asked.


    "I''ll be fine I promise".


    "I don''t want you driving until your hand is properly healed".


    "Then how am I meant to get to school?".


    "You call Jake".


    I rolled my eyes. Not this again. She was furious when I told her but still thought I should give him the chance to exin.


    ''Mates are mates Leah, we can''t get out of it'' her words ringing in my ears.


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll see you when I finish and remember and take your meds". I closed the door behind me my heart hammering in my chest when I saw him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was ying around on the road with a football, Jack was there but I didn''t recognise the other guy. Maybe West.


    He wasn''t wearing a T-shirt.


    I couldn''t stop staring.


    The ache forming between my legs.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip. Sweet baby Jesus. How the hell was I going to get through this.


    Our eyes locked.


    That fucking smirk! He knew exactly what he was doing but I wasn''t giving up. No matter how much I was suffering without him.


    He threw the ball to Jack taking a step in my direction. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I shook my head. I still wasn''t ready to deal with what he did. I didn''t want to know the reason or excuse he was going to give me.


    I just wasn''t ready to listen.


    I didn''t want to forgive him just yet. Maybe I never will. The smirk fell from his face, I had to get out of here before I did what he wanted.


    I was already finding it hard enough, seeing him made it worse. I wish I could exin the feeling, the natural pull for me to go to him.


    Blinking a few times I took a deep breath unlocking my car and getting in. Not seeing him was helping but it didn''t do anything for the need or the want.


    ...


    I stopped off at Starbucks on the way to school. Driving wasn''t as difficult as I thought it would be. I was currently sitting in the school parking lot waiting on nna.


    I texted her earlier to see if she wasing in today. I felt bad for not texting her back over thest week. I didn''t want to talk to anyone. More of less I didn''t want to hear the pity in her voice.


    Jake''s mom was another one. Dozens of messages and I hadn''t replied to one of them. They weren''t to me of course they weren''t but I still didn''t have the courage to face them. Jake was the only one responsible for his actions.


    Taking a sip of my coffee I smiled when I saw her car. She pulled in next to me cutting her engine. Rolling down my window I watched as she jumped from her car into mine. "Hey girl".


    "Got you some coffee". I smiled.


    "Thanks. My moms been asking for you. Please go and see her".


    "I don''t know if I can. I feel so guilty".


    "Why?". She frowned. "You did nothing wrong. My mom is on your side. You should have seen her when she found out".


    "I don''t want to talk about that night". I hated the way my skin crawled every time I thought about that girl. Her hands on him.


    "She just wants to know you''re doing okay. You''re family Leah. Regardless of what my prick of a brother has done".


    "I know but I''m struggling enough as it is. Those damn fever dreams. I''ve never experienced anything like it".


    Sheughed. "I didn''t experience that because we mated right away-...".


    "Good thing I didn''t isn''t it". I cut her off. "Sorry". I sighed. "I didn''t think I was angry anymore but the more I think about what he''s done and how he could so easily do it the more riled up I get. How could he do that to me?". "There isn''t an excuse for what he did. I just hope that maybe you''ll forgive him in the end".


    "I''m far from forgiving him nna. He ruined what trust I had in him".


    "Just prepare yourself".


    "For what?". I asked.


    "For what''s about toe. He hasn''t been near you in almost 2 weeks. He''s already starting to show how much it''s effecting him".


    "Can we not talk about him please?". It wasn''t helping how I was feeling. I had so many mixed emotions.


    "Just saying". She opened the door. "Be careful because he''s not going to give up".


    "Yeah I know".


    ...

 Chapter 161

    I was sat in English. Mr Gagher hadn''t even looked my way. All I got was a simple nod and a reminder that I still had two weeks of detention.


    I couldn''t concentrate on anything that he was saying. My skin felt like it was on fire.


    "In order to pass this ss you still need to sit your final exam. You''ll get your assignments back at the end of the week".


    "So we all passed sir?". Trevor asked


    "Barely". He smirked. "But yes you all passed. Some better than others mind you".


    "Thank god for that". Abby sighed. "I struggled with that one".


    "Same. I''m not sure I done enough".


    "I''m sure you did". She smiled. "Can I ask you something?".


    "Yeah".


    "Are you still involved with Jake Taylor?".


    "Involved?". Iughed. "That makes me sound old but no I''m not. Howe?". I had a feeling she had heard what happened.


    "I heard something but-....


    "Settle down everyone". Mr Gagher interrupted. "Although your assignment is finished it doesn''t mean there isn''t work to do". He nced my way. "Your final exam isn''t that far away". "What did you hear?". I whispered.


    "And I''m sure". His voice got louder. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "No one wants to fail. I''m going to pass out a short story that was wrote by a friend of mine.


    I want you to tell me what they could have done better or if you would have changed anything". He passed them to the people in the front row so they could pass them back. "Abby?".


    "That he was with something else". She whispered.


    Even though I already knew the truth it still hurt to hear iting from someone else. If she knew how many other people knew?


    "But it''s just rumours right?".


    Smiling I shook my head. I wish it was just rumours.


    "That asshole". She huffed.


    "Abby is there a problem?". Mr Gagher asked.


    "Oh-.. no sir sorry".


    "Well done on your assignment by the way. You knocked it out the park".


    "I did?". She grinned.


    "You did". His grin matched hers.


    "Awesome". Sheughed.


    I wasn''t even asking how I did. I passed and that''s all that mattered. There was a knock on the door before Mr Gregg the principal poked his head in. "Mr Gagher can I have a word please?".


    As soon as the door closed and Mr Gagher was out of sight the chatter picked up.


    "I can''t believe he did that to you".


    "It happens". I shrugged.


    "What a dick". It was strange to hear her swear. She always seemed so pleasant. "You deserve better Leah and you''ll get it".


    "I hope so". I opened my notepad ready to start jotting down some notes when the door to the ssroom opened.


    "Miss Wilson a word please and bring your stuff".


    "Why?". I frowned already packing my bag. The first thing that came to mind was my gran.


    "Now Miss Wilson".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I got to my feet taking my phone from my pocket to see if I had any missed calls. Surely my aunt ire would have tried to contact me. "What''s going on?". I nced at Mr Gregg. "Is my gran okay?".


    "Everything is fine Miss Wilson. Mr Gagher you can go back to your lesson. Leah follow me please".


    "What''s going on?". I frowned as I followed him down the hall. Why was he taking me out my ss? As we turned the corner I froze. No he didn''t.


    "Thanks Mr Gregg. I owe you one". He grinned.


    "Anytime Jake".


    I was fuming.


    "What do you think you''re doing?". I red.


    "You won''t talk to me".


    "And you think taking me out of school is going to make me talk to you?".


    He shrugged. "You won''t let me exin".


    "Exin". Iughed. "I''m not doing this". This hall was going to be full of students any second. I wasn''t going to let him embarrass me a second time.


    "Leah-..".


    "No". I hissed. "I''ll talk to you when I''m ready". I about turned ready to walk away. "You did this Jake, remember that".


    I made my way to the toilet d he didn''t follow and drag me out of school. What was he thinking? Locking the stall door floods of tears fell from my eyes. I wasn''t upset and yet I couldn''t control them. Did he think I would just leave with him?


    Dabbing my eyes with some toilet paper I took a deep breath. I stood in the toilets until the bell went signalling second period had started. I had a free period so I was in no rush.


    Heading towards the cafeteria I cursed when I saw Mr Gagher standing at the coffee machine. God give me strength today because I was not in the mood.


    "Miss Wilson".


    "Sir". I nodded.


    "I hope you''re not skipping?". He said a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    "Free period". I inserted some money pushing for a cappino.


    "I see. After schoole by my ssroom and I''ll sort you out with some jobs to do".


    "Right detention". I sighed picking up my coffee.


    "Are you alright?". He asked.


    "Fine. I''ll catch youter". I headed towards the library and found a seat in the back away from everyone. Taking out my chemistry books I opened my notepad. I was feeling more confident about the ss now. I was finally starting to take it in. "There she is". Ryan grinned taking the seat beside me.


    "Haven''t you got ss?". I asked.


    "Came to see my favourite girl". He ced a pack of twizzlers on the table sliding them to me.


    "For me?". I teased opening them up and taking one.


    "You good?".


    "I''ve been better". I smiled.


    "You wanna skip, I''ll take you for a burger?".


    "I can''t". I sighed.


    "How about we do something tonight then?".


    "I''d like that". It''s not as if I was doing anything anyway. "I might even let you drive my car".


    "I knew it was yours when I drove in this morning". He grinned. "Let me have a shot at the beast".


    Shaking my head I rolled my eyes. "It''s a date. Now howe you''re not in ss?".


    "I am Ms Graham thinks I''m at the toilet". Heughed.


    "You better get back before you end up with detention".


    "I''m going, I just wanted to make sure you were okay. When you didn''t answer any of my texts or calls I got worried".


    "I didn''t turn my phone on for 3 days and then I got sick".


    "You know you deserve better right?".


    "Ryan"...


    "Just saying shorty. You''re a f*****g knockout and that piece of shit doesn''t deserve you".


    "Maybe". I shrugged. "But I don''t want to talk about it".


    "I thought he was a good guy, I literally put him on a f*****g pedestal and he goes and shits on my best friend". "Please stop". I whispered.


    "Still got feelings?".


    "It''s hard to exin". I wish I could tell him why I still had feelings. Those feelings were never going to go away.


    "You still deserve better but what do I know. I gotta get back. I''ll drive over for 7 tonight but we''re definitely taking your car". "Okay, I''ll see you tonight".


    ....

 Chapter 162

    I was still sat in the library even after the bell had went. I didn''t want to go to maths, I didn''t want to be here.


    My mood had went from I''ve got this and I can do this to get me out of here in the space of a morning. He had no right to show up here like that and what makes it worse is having Mr Gregg agree to it. He had everyone in his corner.


    Packing away my stuff a coffee was ced next to me. Ro taking the seat across from me.


    "No sugar this time I promise".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He''s another one I couldn''t deal with today.


    "Look I''m not in the mood for your bullshit today so can we please not". I pushed out my chair getting to my feet.


    "Wow". He held his hands up. "I came to apologise about the other week. I shouldn''t have said what I did".


    "No you shouldn''t have. I have to get to ss". I ced my bag over my shoulder ready to leave.


    "I really am sorry Leah. I don''t want to cause trouble with you or him".


    "It''s fine". I sighed slumping back into the chair. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "It''s not even noon and I can''t be bothered with the rest of today". Taking a sip of the coffee he bought me I rubbed at my eyes. "I leave here in less than a month and do you know what, what''s the point in actually finishing".


    "I thought you were determined to graduate?".


    "What for?" I huffed. "I didn''t apply to any university around here and it''s tote now". I didn''t mention Yale because I still hadn''t heard back.


    "Study from home". He shrugged. "You can do online courses and still walk away with a few degrees under your belt".


    He was talking sense for once but that''s not what I wanted. I didn''t apply to university for Jake''s sake not mine and now I''m going to be stuck here.


    "Can I ask you something and promise you won''t go off on one?".


    I pursed my lips. "If it''s what I think it is then no. It''s not something I want to talk about and not being rude but it''s none of your business, in fact it''s no one''s business but mine". "Fair enough". He nodded. "So we cool?".


    "We''re cool so long as you keep your opinions to yourself".


    "I promise". He smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I bit back my smile. Okay so maybe he wasn''t all bad. He did apologise after all. "I better get to ss". My phone vibrated, I didn''t need to look to see who was calling. "See you around beautiful".


    "Bye Ro". I looked down at my screen. Sure enough it was Jake. Sighing I swiped my screen bringing my phone to my ear.


    "Don''t hang up". He begged.


    "I''m still at school Jake".


    "I know". He sighed. "Can we meet once you finish?".


    "I can''t I have detention".


    "Then after?".


    I still wasn''t ready for the conversation that needed to happen. He really hurt me and now I knew how much I was falling for him. If it was anyone else I''d have blown them off by now. But not him, not Jake. Didn''t he feel the same?


    Was this one sided?


    "Leah?".


    "I don''t know Jake".


    "Please baby, we need to talk".


    "We do but I''m not ready yet". Maths wasn''t happening. I found myself outside by my car. Getting inside I dumped my bag on the passenger seat.


    "Please just let me see you".


    "Not yet". I whispered.


    "Babe". He groaned.


    "I have to go". I ended the call my emotions getting the better of me. It wasn''t going to go away. The feelings I had for him were stronger than ever and I hated it.


    No matter how angry I was at what he did I couldn''t bring myself to hate him and trust me I wanted to hate him. Wiping my eyes I jumped when there was a tap on my window. Mr Gagher.


    Great!


    I rolled my window down slightly. He was thest person I needed on my case today.


    "Shouldn''t you be in ss Miss Wilson?".


    "Heading there now sir". That was a lie. As soon as he went back inside I was leaving. I had decided the minute I got in my car that I didn''t want to be here.


    I was excited toe back today and he ruined that. He thought he could just take me out of school he and I would leave willingly with him.


    "Are you okay Leah?".


    "Fine sir".


    "You sure?".


    "Yeah".


    "Okay well I still expect to see you in my ss at the end of the day".


    "I''ll be there".


    "Good. I have a few things I want to discuss with you".


    "Okay".


    .....


    I was sat outside Starbucks with a cappino and a chocte brownie. He said I had to be there by the end of the day and I would be.


    I had texted nna and told her I skipped. I also told her what happened with Jake. The only reply I got back was I told you so.


    If it wasn''t for the bond we wouldn''t even be together. My life would be very different. I''d be graduating school and heading off to Yale without a care in the world. I''d have been starting a new chapter in my life, making new memories. But no. I was stuck in a rut with nothing to do after graduation. I still hadn''t worked a shift at the gas station, wasn''t even sure I still had a job.


    Could I even call it a job?


    It felt like the weight of the world was on my shoulders. I still couldn''t wrap my head around why he would hurt me like that. If I was meant to be the one he was going to spend the rest of his life with then why risk it?

 Chapter 163

    Unless he wanted me to catch him?


    No, that didn''t make any sense. "F**k". I cursed thumping my good hand off my steering wheel.


    I wish I could shut my brain off.


    Was it possible to love and hate him at the same time? I wanted to stay mad at him. In my head I hated him but I couldn''t deny how strong my feelings for him actually were.


    The butterflies that erupted at the bare thought of him. Not to mention the tightening in my stomach or how nervous he still made me.


    Those feelings were never going to go away. Taking a sip of my coffee I started my engine making my way home. Detention could wait another day. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Turning the radio on I turned the volume up full. Rihanna - Love on the brain sting throughout my car. Screaming the chorus at the top of my lungs I pulled onto the highway my foot firmly on the gas.


    I didn''t hear my phone ring, didn''t see his name shing on my screen. It wasn''t until I turned the corner to my street and saw him standing outside my house. Leaning against his truck his head buried in his phone.


    He wasn''t going to stop until we talked.


    Pulling up behind his truck seeing as he was blocking my drive I cut my engine. Maybe it was better to just hash it out now and get it over with.


    He was on me as soon as I stepped out the car.


    "Get in the truck".


    "Jake I''m-....


    "We need to talk so get in the fucking truck Leah".


    "You can''t-...".


    A feral growl ripped from his mouth. A sound I had never heard before, a shiver rocked through my body as the hair on the back of my neck stood.


    I was shaking on the inside, the dominance radiating from him, his eyes ck. I knew arguing with him wasn''t an option right now.


    He mmed the door shut as soon as I got in. He wasn''t ying fair. Using his wolf as a weapon. He knew I had no choice but to submit. Crossing my arms over my chest I refused to look at him. He started his truck and took off down the street. It was awkward. We had been driving for at least an hour not a word spoken between us.


    "Be pissed all you want. We need to talk and you damn well know it".


    "Whatever". I continued to look out the window and he continued to drive us god knows where. He was going about this the wrong way.


    He was forcing me to talk to him when I wasn''t ready. What did he think this was going to solve? Forcing me to do anything was only going to cause me to retaliate.


    "No not whatever. You''ve been mad at me long enough. We need to sort this".


    "Whatever you say Jake because that''s how this works isn''t it. I''ve just to follow your lead and do what you tell me".


    "No-....


    "Then what''s this all about?". Iughed. "You forced me into your truck and are driving me god knows where. I didn''t get to say no. You used your wolf, your power to make me submit". "What-.. No that''s not-...".


    "You did. I wasn''t ready to confront this right now but I guess I have no choice".


    "You wouldn''t talk to me Leah and I couldn''t take it anymore".


    "You caused this not me. You hurt me in the worst way possible. Do I not have the right to be angry about this?". I asked.


    He turned off at the junction going up a slip road. I hadn''t been this far out of town before. I didn''t recognise anything.


    "What if it was me?". I asked. "What if you caught me in some club with a guys hands up my skirt?".


    His hands tightened on the steering wheel.


    "Trust me princess he wouldn''t be breathing". His teeth were clenched his knuckles white.


    "Why that girl, what was so special about her?". I guess we were talking about it after all.


    "I was drunk and she was there".


    "So that makes it okay?". I frowned.


    "Nothing about what I did was okay Leah. I''m trying to make it right but I can''t do that if you won''t let me".


    The car was slowlying to a stop. We were in a wooded area with tall trees and lots of greenery. I noticed a log cabin sitting on its own.


    He brought me to a log cabin?


    "Why did you bring me here?". It was beautiful I must admit, it looked peaceful but to bring me here when we weren''t really on good terms was a waste. "Because we need to talk and out here no one can bother us".


    "So once again it doesn''t matter what I want". I had a life outside of him but he didn''t realise that. I still had school and not to mention detention with Mr Gagher.


    "Of course it matters what you want. What more can I do for you to forgive me?".


    "How about you listen to me for once. Stop pushing your way in for me to forgive you. I need time to think and process what you did". Running my hand down my face a sigh fell from my lips. "You can''t just whisk me away and expect me to be okay with it". "Noted". He unclipped his seatbelt and got out.


    I knew he was pissed but he wasn''t the only one. People make mistakes in rtionships I get that but our rtionship was different. He was made for me and I was made for him.


    He shouldn''t have had the urge to be with someone else. Heck I didn''t. Thinking about being with someone else gave me the ick.


    Taking my phone out I groaned when I noticed I had no signal. Of course this would happen to me. Unclipping my seatbelt I got out and walked the short distance to the cabin. The clothes sitting outside by the door told me he had shifted. He was here somewhere I just didn''t know where.


    ...


    I don''t know how he went about it but he did. He had packed a bag for me. Even had the nerve to pack me a bikini.


    I found a bottle of wine in the fridge and was currently sitting in the hot tub out back. He hadn''t returned yet and I had nothing better to do.


    I wish he brought me here on better terms. I didn''t want to stay mad at him but I didn''t want to be a push over, I didn''t want him to see me as weak. That he could do anything and I would just ept it.


    Fighting was exhausting and I didn''t have the energy to keep it up. But the stubbornness inside me couldn''t let go of what he had done.


    "Aren''t you a sight for sore eyes".


    I didn''t say anything.


    "Tell me what I can do to make this better". He slowly made his way towards me.


    "Leave". I smiled.


    "We''re never going to be the same are we?".


    "I don''t know Jake you tell me". I took a sip of my wine my eyes never leaving his. "Tell me, what did that girl have that I don''t?".


    "I told you I was drunk and she was there".


    "So if I get drunk and let''s say Ro is there-....


    "Don''t you finish that f*****g sentence".


    "Does that make you mad?". I asked.


    "You know it does". He growled.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Then how do you think I feel?". I was more upset that mad but he didn''t need to know that.


    "Do you not want to be with me anymore?".


    I didn''t expect him to say that. I wanted to be with him, I was falling in love with him and he was slowing iming my heart.


    "Are you going to reject me?".


    "What, no". I frowned.


    "Then let me fucking fix this please".


    "You broke my trust Jake". My head was all over the ce but I didn''t want to fight anymore. I knew he was the one for me and that''s what it came down to. "But I''m willing to work through this and try again". "Yeah?".


    "Yeah but if you hurt me again we''re done. I will reject you". He had to know I was being deadly serious. I wouldn''t give him another chance.

 Chapter 164

    We didn''t stay at the cabin. We hit the road back home as soon as I told him I was willing to work things out. It was still a little awkward and the drive home wasn''t exactlyfortable.


    The tension between us was wild and not exactly in a good way. But I said I was willing to give it another go and I was going to try. The only thing I was hesitant about was not being able to go back to the way we were. "Leah?".


    "Yeah?".


    "You do know how sorry I am don''t you?". He ced his hand on my knee squeezing gently.


    "I know". I didn''t want to keep talking about it. The more he brought it up the more I struggled to move past it. I knew he was sorry but he still had to gain back my trust. "She meant nothing to me, you''re the only-....".


    "Can we please not". I sighed. "I''ve told you I''m willing to try again but please stop talking about it".


    His hand fell from my knee as he gripped the steering wheel and drove the rest of the way home.


    It was horrible. The awkwardness, the tension. I couldn''t help but feel like we had lost what we had. He pulled up outside my house cutting the engine.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow". Unclipping my seat belt I jumped when he grabbed my hand.


    "I feel like I''ve lost you".


    "Same". I whispered.


    "Are we ever going to get back what we had?".


    I hated it, I hated how much our rtionship had changed in so little time.


    I shrugged because right now I wasn''t so sure. Was I always going to have that little voice in the back of my head telling me he was up to no good? "You''re not really filling me with confidence Leah".Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Can you me me?". Dammit I shouldn''t have said that. He ran a hand down his face a sigh falling from his lips. "I''m sorry". I whispered. "I just-... I''ll see you tomorrow".


    He didn''t say anything else as I got out but he didn''t leave until I was safely inside. Leaning against the front door I burst out crying.


    I had no idea how to handle this.


    "Oh sweetheart". My gran pulled me towards her gripping me tightly. That only made my tears fall harder. "Let it all out honey".


    "I-I don''t know what to do". I cried.


    "Only you can make that decision Leah". Her grip loosened as she took hold of my hand leading me into the kitchen. "Sit sweetheart, I''ll fix you some hot coco".


    "I want to give him another chance but the doubts I have are driving me crazy. I can''t switch it off, how do I get past what he did?".


    "Do you want to be with him?".


    "Yes". And that was the truth. Nothing about the way I felt had changed. He still made me feel all fuzzy inside.


    "Then picture life without him". She ced the cup of hot coco on the table as she sat across from me. "The balls in your corner sweetheart. You make the decision, you decide how fast or slow this goes".


    "I just want things to go back to the way they were". I took a sip of my drink burning my tongue in the process. "But that''s not going to happen".


    "Says who?" She frowned. "If you want things to go back to the way they were then make it happen. Jake made a mistake sweetheart and he''ll pay for it for the rest of his life. What he did will live with him forever". "Why did he have to ruin everything". I whispered.


    "I''m not sure honey but he''s a damn fool if you ask me. All I want is for you to be happy and whatever you decide I''ll support you".


    "I thought he was different. At the start I was hesitant because of his past but he proved me wrong. I trusted him and he broke my heart".


    "Hearts can be mended Leah. This time round you show him who''s boss". The knock at the back door made my stomach drop. Please don''t be him.


    "Take yourself upstairs. I''ll deal with whoever that is". She kissed the top of my head. "I''ll bring you some dinner shortly". "Thanks gran".


    I copsed onto my bed tv remote in hand. I couldn''t exin how I felt. I wasn''t angry my head was just pickled. I wanted to be with him but I wasn''t sure if that was because of the bond. Maybe all of it was because of the bond. I know deep down I wouldn''t stand for it if this was a normal rtionship but I couldn''t picture my life without him in it.


    ..


    I was sitting by my window watching the world go by. I liked when it got dark here. Everything was so peaceful and quiet.


    I tried to upy myself with binge watching the vampire diaries but nothing was taking my mind off him. I was sat in darkness, the only lighting from the moon. She wasn''t full just yet but she would be soon. Sooner than I would like. I knew it was going to hit me like a train and I had no idea how I was going to handle it. Leaning my head against the window I watched the little drops of rain fall. When the time came I knew I would need him. He was the only one that could make it better. Was I making the right decision?


    Was I weak for giving him another chance?


    Was he going to hurt me again?


    Groaning I squeezed my eyes shut tight. I couldn''t stay out of my own head. It was like I was trapped with the not knowing, the doubts, the what ifs. I wanted to scream. Would I be better off without him?


    I already knew the answer to that one. The thought of not having him in my life made my heart hurt. I didn''t want to think of life without him.


    Surely that alone was enough for me to get past this?


    I knew I wanted him, needed him but right now it was a fight between my heart and my head. The knock on my door pulled me out of my thoughts, my gran sticking her head inside. "I know your not feeling yourself right now but George wants to take us to dinner. ire and Zac will be joining us too".

 Chapter 165

    "Is Cartering?".


    "He''ll be there. Pleasee it''ll get you out of the house for a bit". She was right. Staying cooped up in here wasn''t doing me any good. "Fancy or casual?".


    "You wear what you want sweetheart just be ready for 7".


    I texted Carter but didn''t get a reply. I wasn''t in the mood to go out but my gran was right. What was the point in staying home by myself.


    .....


    I decided to go casual. Skinny jeans with my oversized orange zer and orange shoes. My hair in a messy bun, little to no makeup except my eyes and my thick ck rimmed sses. ncing in the mirror I caught myself smiling. In that moment I felt a little bit of myselfing back.


    Jake who?


    Augh spilled from my lips as I sprayed a little perfume. I don''t know what it was but I felt good. My mood had changed and I felt like my old self.


    And my old self didn''t give a rats ass about what anyone thought. It was time I brought her back. I was done worrying, I was done tip towing around acting like I didn''t have a voice. Poor little Leah being taken for a fool well no more.


    Grabbing my bag I put my purse and phone inside. With onest look in the mirror I left my room making my way downstairs.


    .....


    I stared up at the restaurant as we arrived.


    Potente.


    "Looks fancy". I wasn''t sure I was wearing the correct clothes for this type of restaurant. Would they even let me in?


    "It''s not and the food is really good". George said parking the car and turning off the engine.


    At least the rain had stopped.


    "Shall we?". My gran grinned.


    Why did I have a feeling she was up to no good?


    Getting out the car we crossed the road and entered the restaurant. It wasn''t overly busy but it was busy enough. Families out enjoy each other''spany. The atmosphere was good, nice even. "I''m d you came". My gran slipped her arm through mine leading me through the restaurant. A server stopped greeting us a huge smile on her face.


    "Are you part of the Taylor party?". She asked.


    My body tensed, my grans grip tightened.


    The what party?


    "We are". She smiled.


    "This way". Her smile matched my grans.


    "Gran?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The girl server led us to the back of the restaurant stopping in front of double doors. "I hope you all have a great meal".


    "Thank you sweetheart".


    Okay! What the hell was going on? I thought George was taking us to dinner?


    "Did I forget to mention we were joining Jacob and Charlotte?". She asked.


    "You did". I was trying my hardest to y it cool but she did me dirty. I wasn''t ready to face his parents especially him mom.


    "It must have slipped my mind". She pushed the door open before I could say anything else.


    Yeah I bet it did. It wasn''t just Jacob and Charlotte. It was the whole cavalry.


    But him.


    My gran was chatting with Charlotte so that gave me the opportunity to sit myself down beside nna.


    "Hey girl". She was typing away on her phone. "Carter is on route with your aunt and uncle".


    "And Jake?".


    "He didn''t want toe because he knew you wouldn''t if he did".


    "What''s this all for?". I didn''t like that he wasn''t here. I didn''t like how it made me feel. Yes we weren''t on the best of terms but that didn''t mean I didn''t miss him. "Shitty few weeks so my mom wanted to take everyone for dinner". She shrugged.


    "Shitty few weeks because of me?".


    "If anyones to me it''s Jake. My mom just wanted to bring everyone together".


    "He should be here".


    "Rylee and West are keeping himpany. I''m sure he''s fine".


    "He''s not though is he?".


    "Well he''s-...".


    "Leah can I steal you for a minute?". Charlotte asked.


    "Sure". I followed her out of the private room and took a seat by the bar. I wasn''t looking forward to this conversation.


    "My sons an idiot Leah and there is no excuse for what he did but I have to ask this. Is there any hope for you two?".


    "I''m not going to reject him if that''s what you''re asking".


    "I''m not talking about rejecting him. Do you want to be with my son and not because of the bond".


    "Yes". I couldn''t lie to Charlotte because she''d see right through it. Her son owned my heart but the stubbornness in me didn''t want to admit it. I wanted him to suffer a little bit longer.


    "Then please let him fix the mistake he''s made. Let him back in. Let him show you how sorry he is".


    "It''s hard". I wanted him to suffer but it didn''t mean I wasn''t suffering too. I didn''t want to not see him or talk to him.


    "It''s only as hard as you make it honey. He did wrong I''m not saying he didn''t but please show him you''re not going anywhere and that there is hope". She squeezed my shoulder softly before leaving me alone with my own thoughts. She was absolutely right. I had to let him fix this mess. I couldn''t let him think there wasn''t any hope left for us.


    Truth was I didn''t want to do life without him.

 Chapter 166

    The car ride home was quiet. George was dropping me off home before taking my gran home with him as taking her away for a few days and wanted to set off early.


    "Are you sure you''ll be okay without me?". She asked.


    She had been asking me this since we got in the car. She deserved to be treated and her and George needed some time alone.


    "I''ll be fine and you deserve a little break after everything that''s went on". She didn''t need to be worrying about me.


    "I should have told you about tonight".


    "It''s fine". We ate dinner, we all got on. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on obnib. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Somehow I had been roped into going to Charlottes for Sunday lunch. Apparently I had too because I missed thest one. She was a hard woman to say no too.


    "I shouldn''t have tricked you". She sighed. "But I knew Jake wouldn''t be there".


    "Next time just tell me".


    "I told her that in the first ce. But you know what your grans like". Georgeughed.


    "I know, I''ll know for next time. It was nice of Charlotte to invite us all out".


    "It was". It was nice but Jake not being there didn''t sit well with me. Despite our little hup it was his family and he should have been there.


    "So are you going to see Jake?".


    "Ellen". George warned.


    "You''re right it''s none of my business". She sighed.


    She got her answer when George pulled into our driveway. Jake was sat on our porch. My heart was hammering in my chest, I wanted to see him. I was excited even.


    "Do you want us to stay Leah?". George asked.


    "No it''s okay. I''ll see you when you''re back". I unclipped my seatbelt and opened the door.


    "I love you sweetheart".


    "I love you too gran". Closing the door I waved them off as they reversed out the drive and took off do "Hi". I whispered turning to face him.


    "Hi". He smirked stumbling to his feet. What I didn''t see was the bottle of bourbon next to him. He was drunk.


    "Are you kidding me". I groaned.


    "Look how beautiful my girl is". He whistled. "But-.. but you better have a top on under there". He red.


    street.


    "Will you shut up". I hissed looking around to make sure he didn''t wake the neighbours. To be fair he could be as loud as he wanted because no one in this street would say a damn thing to him. "Can I see?". He stepped closer.


    "See what?".


    "Your boobies". He giggled.


    Giggled, like a f*****g school girl.


    "You''re drunk". Side stepping him I walked onto my porch making sure to take the bourbon bottle with me.


    "Am not". He stumbled towards me falling over his feet and face nting the gravel. I couldn''t hold it in, augh fell from my lips.


    He was definitely drunk!


    "Babe". He groaned. "I-.. I-...".


    Feeling the little spots of rain on my face I sighed. "Come on, get up so we can get out the rain". I couldn''t exactly help him. He weighed a ton and I still had a broken hand.


    A groan fell from his lips as he pulled himself onto his knees. "Please forgive me". The rain drops got bigger, the wind picking up. He wasn''t bothered about the rain but me not being a werewolf didn''t want to catch a cold. "Come on". I walked towards him only then noticing the blood on his face. "You''re bleeding". I whispered.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t, I-.. I need you". He held his hands out showing the blood and gravel stuck to his palms. "I miss you".


    "Let''s get you cleaned up". I whispered.


    "I''m sorry".


    "Jake"...


    "I''m sorry I hurt you". His voice barely a whisper but I heard him.


    "Then why did you?".


    "Because I''m a fuck up. I ruin things that aren''t broken. I ruined you".


    "That''s not it and you know it". He wasn''t a fuck up. He had a great family, great friends. His upbringing wasn''t bad, he graduated with honours. He was using that as an excuse.


    "I got scared".


    "Scared?". I frowned.


    "Scared because you deserve better than me, you are better than me. I knew I''d fuck it up sooner orter. I can''t wrap my head around the fact that you''re actually mine". Heughed. "Me, the one night stand kinda guy, the no stings attached and I get hit with the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen".


    "Pleasee inside".


    "I''m sorry Leah". His voice broke, wait was he crying. The lump appeared in my throat, I never thought I''d see the day when he finally broke down.


    My heart broke all over again. I could feel the tears in my eyes. The emotion between us on fire. Falling to my knees in front of him I grabbed his face in my hands.


    "We can do this". I whispered. "We can make it work". He wrapped his arms around my waist holding me tightly against him.

 Chapter 167

    The rain was pouring but I didn''t care. I was exactly where I wanted to be. We could do this, we could "I''ll never hurt you again Leah I promise".


    rough it.


    y feel them getting better.


    e. I wasn''t overthinking.


    It amazed me how fast he sobered up. I could still smell the liquor on his breath. "Let''s go inside it''s freezing". He was sat on the end of my bed when I returned from the shower. Things weren''t perfect but I could It was like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. My head for once didn''t feel like it was going to "You can shower if you want". He was still covered in dry blood and dirt. I didn''t want the dirt infecting "You going to let me sleep over?". He stood from the bed taking the towel I was holding.


    "I don''t think that''s the best idea". We were just getting back on our feet. Rushing into it wasn''t going "You''re probably right but can I stay a little while?".


    "You got sober real fast". I grabbed my pillow sitting at the top of my bed.


    "I''m a werewolf Leah".


    I frowned. What did that have to do with him being sober?


    "If I don''t continue to drink then it wears off".


    "But you still get hangovers?".


    "We don''t".


    "But nna-...".


    "You didn''t know about werewolf''s back then. She had to y along".


    "That''s so weird".


    "It has its perks". He smiled. "I''m going to get cleaned up. Maybe we can watch a movie after?".


    I wasn''t letting him stay. He could stay a little while but he wasn''t staying over.


    "Sure".


    uts.


    I crawled under my covers getting myselffortable before he came back. God I wanted him to stay the night, I wanted him next to me but I wanted us to build the trust we so desperately needed, I so desperately needed. I didn''t want to jump back in with two feet and get burned. I turned on my tv and waited patiently for him to be done.


    .....


    It was the wind that woke me. Rubbing my eyes a yawn escaped my mouth. He was sat by my window looking out into the dark night.


    "I didn''t mean to fall asleep". I whispered. "What time is it?". My tv was off, the only lighting from my bedsidemp. "Almost one". He smiled.


    Groaning I rubbed a hand down my face. I had been sleeping for hours and yet he didn''t leave. Pulling back my covers I patted the space next to me. "You may as well stay now". I know I said I wasn''t going to let him but it waste. "You sure?".


    "There''s no point in going home now. I''ll be getting up for school soon". Turning off themp I snuggled back down pulling my covers up and around my neck. I could hear him stripping out of his clothes, the bed dipped under his weight. He didn''t touch me, he pulled the covers backying on top of them. I so badly wanted to feel him against me. The warmth of his body against mine, thefort he always gave me. Huffing I turned to face him. "What are you doing?".


    "Going to sleep". He said.


    "On top of the covers?". I asked.


    "Thought it would be better this way".


    "Don''t be ridiculous and get under the cover". I turned back around burying myself deeper into my pillow. I didn''t need to tell him twice. He pulled me against him his arm resting over my hip.


    "I''ve missed you so much". He whispered.


    "Go to sleep". I whispered.


    ....


    He was gone when I woke up for school in the morning. Something felt different, could say I had a little bit of a spring in my step.


    We were getting back on track,st night was a little step but it was enough to make me believe we could do this.


    Stretching out my limbs a yawn escaped my mouth as I pushed my covers off. Going straight towards my window a groan fell from my lips when I saw the rain. Did it ever do anything else here but rain?


    Picking out clothes for today I ced them on my bed for when I got out the shower. Putting my feet in my slippers I pulled my housecoat on and headed downstairs.


    It was still early and I had plenty of time for coffee before I needed to get ready. Filling the kettle with water I sorted myself a cup taking a seat at the table.


    My gran had textedtest night but I didn''t read it till now. Asking if I was okay and that she would check in with me once her and George got to where they were going.


    The kettle clicked, filling up my cup I added milk and one sugar stirring before taking a sip. I hadn''t slept good in what felt like forever butst night with him being here I slept like a log. The best sleep I''ve had in ages.


    I could hear the pitter patter of the rain against the window. Another dull, damp day ahead of me. Not to mention another dreaded day of detention that I missed yesterday and was probably going to get into more trouble for. Could me it on a family emergency, say I had car troubles, or I wasn''t feeling to great. I already knew Mr Gagher was going to see straight through my lie.


    I wonder if nna was going to school today. Maybe even Lacey and Lana too. I hadn''t seen Lana in what felt like forever.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Too wrapped up in her mate to worry about anything else. She hadn''t been home in almost a week, not even for clean clothes. Maybe she had moved in with Pete and didn''t have the heart to tell me. Taking my coffee upstairs with me I headed for a shower to start my day.

 Chapter 168

    He was leaning against my car when I left for school. I could tell he had been out running, no shirt only a pair of shorts and sneakers.


    "Don''t you ever get a cold?". I asked as I approached him. I was cold just looking at him and it was still drizzling with rain.


    "Another perk". He grinned.


    "You sneak out on me this morning?".


    "I didn''t sneak out I went home for a shower and breakfast before a run".


    "Do you always run without a shirt on?". I unlocked my car putting my bag on the back seat.


    "Not always". He smirked when he caught me staring. I couldn''t help it. His chest was so defined and chiselled. Rock hard abs, the outline of his V. Jake Taylor was nice to look at.


    "I have to get to school". I averted my gaze already feeling the heat on my cheeks.


    "Can I see you tonight?". He asked.


    Since when did he ever ask?


    "Yeah".


    "Will youe to my house. We could chill and watch a movie?".


    "Only if you feed me". I grinned. This wasn''t as hard as I thought it was going to be. My head wasn''t filled with constant doubt. He was trying and I appreciated the effort. "Deal". He winked. "Can I message you throughout the day?".


    Wow! This was new, I wasn''t used to him asking instead of just doing.


    "Sure but-...". He was on me before I could finish my sentence. His grip tight around my waist, my breath caught in my throat. "I-... I"...


    "I''m trying so fucking hard to be nice and gentle but-..". He buried his head in my neck inhaling deeply.


    This was the Jake I was used to. I wasn''t mad because I liked the thrill, the excitement of how rough he could be. The dominance and power that radiated from him turned me on. "You smell so fucking good". His grip tightened.


    "I have to-...".


    "The full moon is approaching babe". Hetched onto my neck, the sharpness of his teeth scraping against my skin.


    My eyes closed every thought in my head gone. I couldn''t focus on anything but what his mouth was doing.


    "You''re going to hurt baby, the burning, the ache you''ll feel-.... His tonguepped at my skin, the ache in the pit of my stomach arising.


    We shouldn''t be doing this, he knew it as well as I. This was dangerous especially with how close we were to mating.


    "J-Jake I-... I need to-... stop". I ced my hand on his chest my eyes opening. My mind bing clear, my body slowing calming down. Our eyes locked, my cheeks scarlet.


    "I want you so fucking bad". He brushed his nose against mine.


    "You know we can''t". I whispered.


    I couldn''t believe I was the one stopping it. I was usually begging him to touch me. But we were outside in the rain, anyone could walk by and see.


    "I have to go".


    "I''m taking you to dinner tonight". He pulled back, I instantly missed his warmth, the closeness of his body against mine.


    "Not that fancy ce again". I made a face causing him tough.


    "Dirty fries and a burger". He rolled his eyes.


    "You know me so well". I grinned. "But right now I have to go or I''ll be superte".


    "Be ready for 8".


    "Okay".


    ....


    I made it to school just as the bell went. Rushing up the stairs and throughout the hallways I reached my locker to grab my books. Students were still walking around so I knew that bell was only the first warning. I had chemistry first, I was excited to catch up with Ryan. Closing my locker and zipping my bag I cursed when the second bell went. Dammit. Chemistry was on the other side of the building. Rushing about like an idiot I turned the corner bumping into a hard chest and falling t on my ass, the books I was carrying flying up in the air.


    I didn''t need this right now. I couldn''t be anyter than I was.


    "Just the person I wanted to see". The stern voice reached my ears. Of course I would bump into him when I was runningte.


    He stood arms crossed while I picked myself and my books off the floor. A*****e!


    "My ssroom, now Miss Wilson".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I have ss sir". I frowned.


    "I''ll write you ate slip".


    Whatever! Following behind him I was racking my brain trying toe up with a good enough excuse for not turning up yesterday.


    I couldn''t exactly tell him I was the mate of an Alpha werewolf and we were having a rough time. He would have me took away in a straight jacket and locked up.


    As he closed the door I stood awkwardly in front of his desk. I really didn''t want to miss any chemistry. I couldn''t afford to. Not when finals were soon and that''s the ss I needed to pass. "Care to exin why you didn''t turn up yesterday?". He took a seat behind his desk giving me the death stare.


    "I wasn''t feeling great sir". That''s the excuse I was going with and he did see me yesterday so maybe he would fall for it.


    "I see and did you get your guardian to phone the school and exin?". He asked.


    I was eighteen. I had my gran but I was my own guardian. I was legal. "I didn''t". This wasn''t going great.


    "That''s the policy Miss Wilson. You can''t just go awol and then expect there not to be consequences".


    "I''m fully aware and it won''t happen again".


    "You don''t have long left at this school Leah. Try and not f**k thest few weeks up okay".


    "What?". Did he just swear?


    "Get your head down and work your ass off for thest few weeks. You don''t realise how fucking smart you are. Yourst assignment was spectacr, I would love to know how your mind works". Okay so this had suddenly changed and not in a bad way.


    "I sent your paper to Yale".


    "You what?".

 Chapter 169

    "I got an email about your application from my contact. He couldn''t stop raving about it so I sent him your paper. They want to offer you a ce". Holy f*****g god was he being serious?


    "You failed to mention that you applied by the way".


    "It was a spur of the moment kind of thing and I wasn''t sure if I was toote, obviously I wasn''t". I couldn''t believe this. I got epted into Yale.


    "Oh no your application was toote but they want you. They think you''ll be a great asset to them".


    "They do?". I whispered.


    "You''ve got something Leah. All I ask is that you don''t waste it by not doing anything with it".


    Reality set in. I couldn''t go to Yale, I couldn''t be that far from Jake. The thought was nice while itsted but I knew it could never happen.


    "Can I go to ss now sir?".


    "You don''t want to be stuck here Leah. Yale is a brilliant university. Not many students get epted on ate application. Really think about it before you make any decisions".


    There wasn''t anything I needed to think about. Jake would never let it happen. We were just starting a fresh, I couldn''t leave. The closest I was getting to university was themunity college here or online courses. "I''ll see you at 4 for your detention. We''ll chat more about it. Maybe I could give you a little guidance". He smiled.


    "Maybe". I shrugged. "Can you give me thatte slip so I don''t end up with more detention?".


    He wrote out the slip handing it to me. "Don''t be afraid to do what you want. It''s your life, put that brain to use, make something of yourself".


    "Right". I left his ssroom feeling deted. I literally just got the best news ever and I couldn''t ept the offer.


    Chemistry was chemistry. I was getting a lot better, quicker at solving equations. Ryan was being Ryan, the life and soul of the party.


    nna wasn''t here today. Another day all by myself and in the downer I was in I had a feeling it was going to be a long day.


    "When you getting that cast off?". Ryan asked.


    The fucker had already finished his work and refused to help me because he knew I could do it.


    "A few more weeks why?".


    "Just asking". He shrugged. "You wanna do something this weekend?".


    "What about football?".


    "Baby the season is almost over. One more game and it isn''t for another few weeks. I''m at the top of my game". He smirked. "Fair enough". I finished the equation I was on. "Can I tell you something but you can''t tell anyone?".


    "Has it got anything to do with the bummer of a mood you''re in?". He asked.


    "Hey". I shoved his shoulder. "I''m not in any mood".


    "I''m kidding". He grinned. "You can tell me anything shorty. I won''t say a word or judge. You aren''t pregnant are you?".


    "What, no". I huffed. "Y''know what never mind". Like I said Ryan was being his usual self and I loved him for it just not when I was trying to be serious.


    "I want those equations finished by the end of this ss. So keep the chatter to a minimal". Mr Robinson looked right at me before giving me a knowing nod. What was it with the teachers in this school and me. I wasn''t the only one talking yet I always seemed to be the one they pulled up.


    "Seriously though is everything okay?". He whispered.


    "It doesn''t even matter". I sighed continuing with my work.


    "Come on shorty don''t be like that. I was only joking. Tell me what''s going on".


    "Seriously it''s nothing". I smiled.


    "Tell me". He groaned. "Let me put a smile back on your face".


    "Mr Smith do I need to move you seats?". Mr Robinson asked.


    "No sir, sorry sir. I was just helping Leah with a question".


    Good save but Mr Robinson didn''t look convinced. Not that he could say anything. Ryan was his best student. The boy could do chemistry in his sleep. "Very well". He sighed. "Just keep the noise down, don''t make me tell you again".


    "You got it sir". Ryan winked at me. "Tell me please". He whispered.


    "I got into Yale".


    "Shut the fuck up you didn''t?". He grinned.


    "Mr Smith". Mr Robinson yelled. "Out of my ss now".


    Shit!


    "But I-...".


    "Now Mr Smith and take your bag with you".


    Mr Robinson wasn''t ying around today. I wonder what was wrong with him today. He always seemed so chilled.


    "Come find me at lunch shorty". He packed away his things before leaving the ss.


    ...


    The morning dragged, I had no one in my sses to talk to but it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing because I got my head down and got on with it.


    I had lunch now and then a free period. Double Englishst and then detention. Yale was still fresh in my mind. I still couldn''t believe I got epted. My stomach was in knots, this was a massive opportunity and I couldn''t take it.


    Packing away my books I made my way to the cafeteria. I spotted Ryan as I joined the queue, he was sat with some of his football friends.


    I wasn''t sure why nna wasn''t here and Lacey I hadn''t seen in weeks. Something was off but it was none of my business. I would find out when she was ready to tell me.


    Reaching the front of the queue I smiled at the lunchdy. "Fries and sd please". Picking up some chips and water I added them to my tray. "Thank you". Making my way to where Ryan was sitting he bounced to his feet taking my tray from me. "There she is, the Yale snob". He grinned. "That''s right my girl got into Yale". He ced my tray on the table before slipping his arm around my shoulder.


    Augh fell from my lips until I realised how loud he was being. Jake wasn''t aware of this and this school was full of his pack including Jessica who was staring right at me.


    She wouldn''t tell him would she?


    "A Yale snob?". Ro snorted. "Well done though".


    "Damn right a Yale snog". Ryanughed.


    "Okay, okay". I sighed taking a seat. "Can you maybe not announce it to the whole school. I did tell you not to tell anyone". My eyes locked with Jessica''s, she smirked at me.


    Of course she was going to tell him.


    "I got excited for you. Sorry shorty". He took his seat turning his attention to Ro''s sister.


    This was going to be so bad especially if he hears it from someone else.


    "Let me guess he doesn''t know?". Ro asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No he doesn''t but he will now". I sighed looking back over at Jessica. Great she has her phone out. "I wish people would just mind their own business".


    "Don''t worry about her". She said. "People like that don''t get far in this world. She''s just jealous".


    "Yeah well she''s been on my case since I got here. Always trying to get one up on me". Pushing my te to the side I opened up my chips.


    "Talk to him I''m sure he''ll understand".


    "He won''t, he doesn''t even know I applied. It was a spur of the moment type thing. I did it when we weren''t talking and I was dead set on going. Didn''t think I''d ever get in". Huffing I groaned when my phone started to vibrate. "Betterte than never". Ro smirked.


    "Yeah thanks for that". Getting to my feet I walked away from the table for some privacy.


    "Hey". I answered.


    "Outside now".


    The line went dead.

 Chapter 170

    I walked outside, he was parked in front of the school but not on school property. Gearing myself up for the argument I was expecting I reached his car opening the passenger side door and getting in.


    "You can''t just summon me all the time Jake, especially when I''m at school".


    "I had to find out from Jessica, f*****g Jessica". He sighed. "Why didn''t you tell me?".


    "I literally just found out and-....


    "No baby, why didn''t you tell me you applied?".


    "I applied out of rage". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "I saw Yale as my card to get out of here. I wanted to be as far away from you as possible". There was no point in sugar coating it.


    "I see, shit baby you got into Yale". He grabbed a hold of my handcing our fingers together.


    This wasn''t exactly how I was expecting this to go. He didn''t seem mad. "The thought was nice while itsted". I shrugged.


    We both knew I couldn''t go, I liked knowing I was smart enough to get in though. It was always an option for me and if Jake didn''t do what he did I wouldn''t have even applied.


    "I feel terrible". He sighed.


    "Don''t it''s okay I can get my degrees online it''s no big deal". I could still get honours and high marks through online course.


    "If I hadn''t of fucked up you wouldn''t have applied and now you have and got in I feel like I''m letting you down". He brushed his thumb over my knuckles.


    "Yale was never one of my choices so I''m not disappointed that I can''t go". That was a lie, now I had got in I would love to see what it''s like.


    "Don''t lie to me Leah".


    "What?". I frowned.


    "I know you want to go".


    "But I can''t go so can we please just drop it. What''s the point in talking about it when we both know it was never an option. I have to get back". "I don''t want to fight Leah".


    "We''re not fighting I just don''t want to talk about it anymore. I''ll see you tonight".


    He wouldn''t let go of my hand.


    "Jake". I groaned.


    "I''ll see you tonight". He ced a kiss on my knuckles before letting my hand go.


    No one else said anything about Yale when I went back in. Eating the rest of my chips I sat in a world of my own until the bell went.


    "I''m guessing it went alright?". Ro asked.


    "Better than I expected". I shrugged. "ss you got now?".


    "Free period". He smirked.


    "Same I''m heading to the library if you want toe?".


    "I''ll grab the coffees".


    "I don''t like this". Ryan frowned pointing between myself and Ro.


    Rolling my eyes I picked up my bag and my water. "Don''t be dramatic you''re still my favourite". I winked.


    "That''s my girl". He grinned. "You wanna do something after school?".


    "Can''t I have detention".


    "Still?".


    "Mr Gagher isn''t letting it go but I''ll let you know about the weekend". The second bell went. "Go to ss I''ll message youter". "Bye shorty and you". He pointed to Ro. "Keep your hands to yourself".


    .....


    It wasn''t long before the final bell was ringing signalling that school was over for the day.


    "Aren''t youing?". Abby asked.


    "Detention". I rolled my eyes.


    "Ah right. I''ll see you tomorrow then".


    "Bye". I smiled.


    Packing away my things I waited for the ss to be empty. Mr Gagher was sat behind his desk typing away on hisputer. "I''ll be with you in a second Miss Wilson".


    "Okay". Taking a sip of my water I took out my phone, Jake had messaged as well as my gran.


    "Really Miss Wilson".


    Sighing I slipped my phone back into my bag. School was over, I didn''t see why I couldn''t have my phone.


    "So what do you want me to do?". I asked.


    "We''re going to the library. Miss Young needs some books sorted and you''re going to help her".N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Remember I have a broken hand". I frowned.


    "Yes but you still have use of the other one". He smirked.


    "Okay". I rolled my eyes picking up my bag.


    "You head to the library and I''ll meet you down there". He went back to hisputer.


    The library was empty not that I expected people still to be here. Picking the first table I dumped my bag and went to find Miss Young.


    She was giggling like a school girl. I smirked when I noticed who she was talking to. He winked when he caught me staring. Ro.

 Chapter 171

    "Ah Miss Wilson I did have stuff for you to do but Ro here has already finished it".


    Thank you Ro. Hopefully that meant I could go home.


    "Did he?". I grinned. "Is there-...".


    "Mr Jackson don''t you have a home to go to?". Mr Gagher interrupted.


    "Just helping thedies out". Ro smirked.


    "This is Leah''s detention not yours. Go home Ro, now". It was then that I noticed he was carrying two cups of coffees.


    "Aye sir I''m leaving. See youter beautiful". He squeezed my shoulder before leaving.


    "Bye Ro".


    "Miss Young have you got anything for Miss Wilson to do?".


    "Not anymore". She smiled. "And now I can clock off early. You could send Leah back tomorrow, I''m sure I''ll find something for her". She winked at me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I''m off now". She grabbed her coat off the back of the chair and left.


    "Guessing that coffee was for Miss Young sir?". I nodded towards his hands.


    "No Leah". He sighed passing it to me. "Well I guess it''s back to my ssroom so I can find you something to do".


    "Or you could just let me go home". I took a sip of my coffee my eyes never leaving his.


    "Absolutely not Miss Wilson. Nowe on I''m sure there''s something I can find for you to do".


    "Had to ask". I shrugged picking up my bag. "Can you let me see myst paper?". I asked as we started walking back to his ssroom.


    "You got top marks Leah just like I knew you would".


    "Can I still see it?". I wanted to see what grade he gave me.


    "If you insist". He sighed unlocking his ssroom.


    Heading inside I dumped my bag on the ground. "Did I do the best?". I grinned.


    "Don''t get cocky Leah, it doesn''t suit you and you still have your final exam to pass".


    "Doesn''t matter I already got epted to Yale".


    "I can take back my rmendation". I could see the humour dancing behind his eyes.


    "You wrote me a letter of rmendation, I thought you hated me".


    "We''ve had our disagreements Leah but I don''t hate you". He handed me my paper.


    "A plus". I grinned. "Can''t get any better than that".


    "No you can''t". His grin matched mine. "You''ll love Yale Leah and I know you''ll do really well".


    "Yeah". My smile slipped. I couldn''t bring myself to tell him I wasn''t taking the offer. Not now that I know he wrote me the rmendation I needed to get in. "What''s wrong?".


    "Oh nothing, here". I handed him my paper back.


    "I call bullshit". He took my paper from me as he walked back to his desk.


    "Excuse me?". I frowned.


    "You''re not going to Yale are you?". He asked.


    "I can''t".N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Does this have anything to do with Jake Taylor?".


    "No". Okay so he didn''t need to know that it had everything to do with Jake.


    "You''re lying through your teeth Leah and you''re making a huge mistake".


    If only he knew the truth.


    "Don''t let him decide this for you".


    "He''s not deciding anything for me. I''ve made the decision not to go. I can get my degree at the college here or I can do online sses".


    Augh fell from his lips, a sarcasticugh mind you. His eyebrows furrowed as he red at me. "You''re really going to let him ruin this for you?".


    "He''s not ruining anything Mr Gagher". I didn''t like the tone he was using or the way he was ring at me. This really had nothing to do with him so I had no idea why he was getting mad.


    "Don''t ruin your life for a fuck boy. You''ll get another boyfriend Leah".


    I had no idea why he was acting like this. What I did was no concern to him. "Pretty sure you shouldn''t be swearing at me and what I do is none of your business". I had already decided I was going home. I had had enough for one day. "Your detention isn''t over yet Miss Wilson".


    "I''m pretty sure we''re past it". I picked up my bag and got to my feet.


    "Look I''m sorry for swearing. I just think you''re making the wrong decision. You''re a smart girl, you could really make something of yourself".


    "Yeah I know". I sighed sitting back down. It wasn''t as easy as just packing up my stuff and leaving. Jake was here which meant I had to be here.


    "Then why are you giving up this opportunity?". He moved round the front of his desk taking a seat on the edge of it. "Plenty of people would die to be in your position".


    I snorted. "I doubt that". It wasn''t an easy decision to make and yes I was gutted I couldn''t go but it was the right decision.


    I knew deep down it was the right decision.


    "You got epted on ate application Leah. Doesn''t that tell you how good you are?".


    "I don''t have to go to Yale to prove how good I am. I can study English literature anywhere". "So that would have been your major". He smiled.


    "Yes".


    "You can go home but all I''m asking is that you''re sure you''re making the right decision".


    It was the right decision in the long run. I shouldn''t have even applied in the first ce. I knew if I got in nothing coulde of it.


    "It''s not as easy as making the right decision". I picked up my bag getting to my feet. "But I don''t want to talk about it anymore". My head was bursting.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow first thing Miss Wilson".


    "Maybe". I grinned.


    His grin matched mine. "I really am sorry for swearing Leah, I just want the best for you. You''re one of my best students".


    "Look I get it but I have to do what''s best for me. I''ll see you tomorrow". I ced my empty coffee cup in the trash on the way out.


    A sigh of relief fell from my lips. Surely the way he acted wasn''t normal? I get that he''s my teacher and he wants whats best for me but something about it all felt off. His concern was a bit much.


    Reaching my car I threw my bag in the back and got in. I couldn''t wait to get home and into my pjs. I groaned when I remember dinner with Jake.


    I wonder if he would ept McDonald''s drive thru?


    Checking my phone I read through my messages. My gran checking in, she''s having the best time and the breakaway was what she needed.


    I clicked on the message Jake had sent earlier.


    ''Can you drop by my moms when you''re finished?''


    I didn''t bother texting him back. I put on my seatbelt, turned on my engine and headed straight for his moms.

 Chapter 172

    Okay so I didn''t exactly go straight to his moms. I stopped off at the coffee shop for something sweet and a cappino.


    Ro''s sister was working, and the devil himself was sat at the counter. He smirked as soon as he saw me.


    "Finally out of detention then?".


    I sat on the seat beside him cing my bag on the counter."A lot quicker thanks to you". I grinned. "What were you doing in the library after school anyway?". "Miss Young is hot". He grinned.


    "You''re disgusting". His sister red. "What can I get for you Leah?".


    Augh fell from my lips. "Can I get a cappino and chocte brownie to go please". I felt bad that I didn''t even know her name.


    "Sure thing". She smiled.


    "What''s your sisters name?". I whispered.


    "Reign, her name is Reign".


    "I like it". I smiled. "Ro and Reign".


    "Aye alright". He rolled his eyes. "You got detention tomorrow?".


    "For the next two weeks". I sighed.


    "Oh bummer".


    "Yeah! Two weeks with Mr Gagher".


    "What''s his deal?".


    "What do you mean?".


    "There''s something about him. I noticed the way he was looking at you today".


    "Don''t you start". I made a face.


    "So I''m not the only one that''s noticed". He smirked. "Jake know?".


    "There''s nothing Jake needs to know. You just need to get your mind out the gutter".


    "Who else has noticed?". He asked.


    A sigh fell from my lips. "Jake''s sister". I don''t even know why I was telling him this. For some reason it was easy to talk to him.


    "nna?".


    "Rylee".


    "Looks like I''m not the one Jake should be worried about". He winked.


    "Oh shut up". I grinned mgrabbing some money from my pocket and putting it on the counter. "And why are you so concerned about Jake all of a sudden?". "Because he''s my new soon to be Alpha". He grinned.


    What?


    "His dad said we could stay, invited us to join the pack".


    "He did?".


    Howe I was just finding this out?


    "Looks like you''re my new Luna". He winked.


    "Ro". He sister red. "We''ve just been epted into her pack, don''t ruin it already". Reign ced my coffee and brownie on the counter.


    "I''m just ying". He smirked.


    "I''m really happy for you guys". They finally had a ce to call home. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. They could stop running, settle down, build a life. "But I have to go". I checked the time on my phone. "Like now". I grabbed my things.


    "You think he''ll ept us?". Ro asked as he walked me to my car.


    "You just said you''ve been asked to stay?". I frowned.


    "Jake doesn''t like me or the remainder of my pack. We''ve been epted by Jacob and Charlotte".


    "So you''re telling me Jake doesn''t know?".


    "Not really sure". He smirked.


    "You''re kidding right?".


    "I wouldn''t joke about this". He opened my car door for me.


    "Great". I sighed. "Just what I need". An angry Alpha this close to the full moon. "I have to go".


    "See you tomorrow?". He asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah if I''m not chained in the basement".


    He threw his head back a heartyugh falling from his lips. "Didn''t know you liked that sort of thing". He winked.


    "Fuck off". Rolling my eyes I put my seatbelt on, turned my key and left.


    Maybe this was the reason I was to go to his moms.


    It was quiet when I pulled up. Turning off my engine I got out making my way up his parents drive. I still couldn''t get over the size of their house.


    Biggest on the street. My favourite part still being the floor length windows looking out onto the back garden. I couldn''t wait to experience it in winter with snow on the ground.


    I could here music but it wasn''t loud enough for me to freak out. I didn''t want to walk into a party I knew nothing about. I also didn''t notice that it was only Jake''s truck parked outside.


    Just as I was about to knock the door was pulled open and I was being pulled through it.


    "What the hell?". I yelled falling against his chest.


    "Where the fuck have you been?". He growled his grip tightening.


    He knew, he knew about Ro.


    "You''re hurting me".


    "Were you with him?". He snarled his canines extending, the colour of his eyes darkening.


    A hiss fell from my lips, my eyes being drawn to the pain, blood. His ws were fully extended, one catching the inside of my wrist. "You''re hurting me". I whimpered.


    A growl tore from his mouth as he let me go. "You''re seriously testing my f*****g patience Leah. I told you not to go near him and what do you do. You go get f*****g coffee with him". He was pacing the hallway and I couldn''t hide my fear.


    He was scaring me, the recklessness, he couldn''t be tamed when he was like this.


    "I didn''t go for coffee with him". I couldn''t believe how weak my voice sounded. My insides shaking with fear. I didn''t like how small he made me feel.


    "Don''t fucking lie to me". He snarled causing a cry to fall from my lips. I couldn''t control it, I fell to my knees my head bowed.

 Chapter 173

    I couldn''t help but submit. His wolf was present and he was making damn sure I knew my ce. I could feel the sob trying to burst its way through. My body trembling, my wrist throbbing, my blood everywhere.


    Pressing firmly against my wound a hiss fell from my lips at the stinging sensation. I couldn''t look at him, my head still bowed, my eyes focused on my now soaked red sleeve.


    Tears fell from my eyes, if this was what he was going to be like when he lost control then I didn''t want to be apart of it.


    I didn''t deserve to be treated like this. He couldn''t get away with treating me like this. He was dangerous, his wolf was worse but surely he could control it better.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood when I saw the paw in front of me. He had shifted. A whine fell from his lips as he circled me.


    I couldn''t stop my body from shaking.


    I was terrified.


    Another whine left his mouth as he nudged me with the side of his body. Did he want me to look at him, did he want me to get up. Regardless I couldn''t move.


    ....N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I don''t know how long I sat there. Could have been hours, all I could focus on was the huge beastying beside me licking my wound.


    He wouldn''t change back. I wasn''t even sure if he could. Every time I moved a growl fell from his lips. I was tired, hungry and wanted nothing more than to go home.


    This wasn''t how I thought tonight was going to end up. Couldn''t me me for wanting to get through a day with no drama.


    I didn''t expect to be trapped in his parents kitchen by a 6 foot feral wolf. Surely someone would being home soon?


    He nudged my hand with his head before another whine fell from his lips. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I don''t talk wolf Jake". I knew he could hear me, I knew he was present. "You have to let me up". I groaned. I was sore from sitting in the same position for so long.


    A sigh of relief left my mouth when I heard the front door open. He pounced to his feet standing over me.


    Already he was growling.


    "M-mom". nna stuttered. "We have a problem". As she took a step towards me he snapped at her. Oh shit. He wasn''t ying around.


    "Hey". She red. "I''m your sister. I''m not a threat". She took a step back. "Leah are you okay?".


    "Just peachy". I was past bothered. I had been sat here that long all my rage had disappeared.


    Augh fell from her lips. "I know I shouldn''t beughing but-... but you''re tinypared to him". That wasn''t funny in the slightest.


    "Oh Jesus". Charlotte gasped. "What in the-... is that blood?".


    My wound had maliciously healed. The blood she was talking about was soaked into my sleeve.


    "Jacob Taylor I''ve just about had enough of you". She yelled. "Sweetheart, are you hurt?". She couldn''t get close enough to check.


    "It''s dry blood". You wouldn''t even know I had a cut in the first ce, it waspletely gone.


    "Did he hurt you?". She asked.


    A growl tore from his mouth as he blocked her view of me. I could hear her sigh before I heard her high heeled shoes on the kitchen floor.


    "nna is away to get you clothes". As she walked to the patio doors she pulled it open. It took me a second to realise she wasn''t talking to me. "You can get up honey, he won''t hurt you". And just like that Jake bolted for the back door.


    I was numb, my legs, my bum. A groan fell from my lips as I got myself to my feet. I couldn''t wait to get to bed tonight. She closed the patio doors before looking at me.


    "I sometimes wonder where that boy gets his temper from because it''s certainly not his father. He''s out of control".


    That''s something I didn''t want to hear. Especially not from his own mom. How could I control him when he''s like that?


    "Where did the bloode from?". She flicked the switch on the kettle fixing two cups.


    "His w". I took a seat at the table. "It was an ident. This is not how I thought today was going to go".

 Chapter 174

    "He should mellow out once you are mated. Not long now". She smiled. "How are you feeling?".


    "Scared as hell". If he brought his wolf to the table I was a goner. "He scared me tonight and what made it worse was I had no control. I waspletely submissive, the control he has over me terrifies me". "That''s normal sweetheart. It used to drive me insane when Jacob yed that card. It won''t always be like that though". She filled our cups passing me one.


    "Thank you". I brought the cup to my lips taking a sip.


    "I''m worried about him". She frowned. "Jake''s always been Jake but the way he''s been acting is out of sort. Maybe we shouldn''t have allowed those wolfs to join our pack".


    "But they aren''t here to harm anyone. They just want another chance". Ro and his family shouldn''t have to suffer because Jake was jealous.


    "I know but I''m scared someone is going to get hurt".


    "I left his clothes on the back porch but he''s no where to be seen". nna joined us. "He''s out of control Mom". She took the seat next to me.


    "He''s jealous". Both of them looked at me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "He''s letting the jealousy control him. He thinks Ro is going to steal me. Sees him as a threat". It was ridiculous really. I didn''t see Ro in that way.


    "He sees everyone as a threat". nna said. "But yeah more so Ro because he''s a wolf".


    "Despite everything that he does and how he reacts I can''t stop the way I feel about him. Doesn''t he know that I''m falling in love with him?". Shit did I just say that part out loud.


    "Maybe you should tell him that sweetheart. Girls I''m heading to bed. Leah are you staying?".


    "No I''m going to head home". I needed a little me time.


    "Okay honey we''ll speak soon. nna you better be at school tomorrow. I had Mr Gregg on the phone today". Her eyes narrowed.


    "Yeah yeah I''ll be there the rest of the week". She smiled.


    ....


    I showered quickly and couldn''t wait to get into bed. I couldn''t wait for today to be over and done with. I just hope he was in a better mood tomorrow.


    After showering and brushing my teeth I turned off all the lights before going into my room.


    He was sat on the edge of my bed.


    "You really need to stop breaking into my house". Could say I was used to it by now.


    "You should start locking your doors".


    "Or you could trying over at a reasonable time". I took a seat at the top end of my bed making sure there was some distance between us. "It''s notte princess".


    "Why are you here?". I asked.


    "Wanted to make sure you were okay". He turned slightly his eyes locking with mine.


    "I''m fine".


    "I don''t want to scare you".


    "You don''t-...".


    "I heard you talking to my mom and nna".


    Well damn.


    "You shouldn''t be scared of me. I would never intentionally hurt you Leah".


    "I know that but you scared me tonight. I-I don''t want to feel that way especially with you". He was meant to protect me, make me feel safe. Not do theplete opposite. "I lost most of my control tonight but I managed to get it back the minute I shifted".


    "We can''t keep going on like this". I whispered.


    "You''re right". He moved closer but still leaving a small gap. Taking my hand he turned it over examining my wrist.


    "Nobody is going to take me away from you". I brushed my fingers against his.


    "You knew about Ro didn''t you?". He asked.


    "He told me before I came here. He didn''t know that you weren''t aware. He''s really not a bad person".


    His eyes locked with mine.


    "When ites to you baby I have to protect what''s mine. He''s a strong wolf, maybe a beta, I have to show that you are mine. I have to make sure he knows that".


    "I''m pretty sure he knows that. They don''t want no trouble Jake and if you actually take the time to get to know them you''ll see that".


    "Aye babe I wish it was that simple".


    "Why isn''t it that simple?". It wasn''t apetition, Ro wasn''t asking for a fight. He wanted a ce to call home.


    "I better let you get some sleep". He let go of my hand as he got to his feet.


    I guess that was the end of the conversation.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Bye". I turned my attention away from him. I wasn''t asking for the world. I was asking him to try and be reasonable.


    "I''ll try Leah but I''m not making any promises". He kissed the top of my head before he left.


    It took me a while to fall asleep but thest thing I heard before he did was a howl.

 Chapter 175

    I felt weird.


    I wasn''t sick, didn''t have any symptoms of being sick but I felt off. It was like a itch I couldn''t scratch. Even my coffee tasted funny.


    nna had texted this morning confirming that she was definitelying in today. I was early so I decided to wait in the car park for her.


    I hadn''t heard from Jake sincest night, could say I was expecting it. ncing at my wrist I ran a finger over where he cut me.


    It amazed me that it healed so fast.


    I heard nna before I saw her. Music ring, windows down. Bare in mind it was dull and raining. Shaking my head Iughed as she pulled in next to me.


    We still had 20 minutes before school started and I wasn''t going in early. As she cut her engine I unlocked my door so she could get in.


    "He''s in the biggest mood ever. Have you spoke to him?". She grabbed my coffee from my hand taking a sip.


    "Not sincest night".


    "I''ve been on morning patrol for thest few days. I''m knackered". She groaned.


    "I''m guessing that''s why you haven''t been in for thest few days". I took my coffee back. It tasted weird but I couldn''t function without my morning coffee. "He''s killing me and I''ve hardly seen Carter because he''s onte patrol".


    "He''lle out his mood the way he went in it". I took a sip of my coffee augh falling from her lips.


    "You sound like my mom".


    Making a face I rolled my eyes. "I can''t control his mood so". I shrugged.


    "You can, just sh him the girls or shake your little ass for him. Please Leah I literally can''t take another 4am rise with school on top of it".


    "Right now I don''t even think that would work. Not afterst night".


    "Well someone needs to control him and no one can do that better than you. Can I finish that?". I didn''t get the chance to answer as she ripped the coffee from my hand. "Doubt that". I snorted. "He went full on Alphast night".


    "Did he do the thing?". She red.


    "Why do you think you found me sitting on your moms kitchen floor".


    "What an asshole". She huffed. "But please try I''m begging you. All you have to do is let him stay over".


    "Have you seen him this morning?". I asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Who do you think I was patrolling with". She sighed.


    "I don''t know how I''m going to turn his mood around. It''s not like I can tempt him with s*x". We still had a few days left to wait.


    "No but you can tease him". She grinned. "He''ll be like putty in your hand especially with it being this close to the full moon".


    "I don''t even know if he''s talking to me".


    "Trust me if you ask him toe over he''lle over". The first bell went giving us a warning to get our asses to first ss. "Do it now".


    Shaking my head I quickly texted him asking if he was busy tonight. Putting my phone away I grabbed my bag. "I''m not doing this for you. I actually have to talk to him". "You''re the best". She smiled.


    "Let''s go before we''rete".


    "It''s only chemistry and we''re nearly done with this ce for good". We both made our way inside walking to Mr Robinson ss.


    "This is the one I struggle with most. I''ve got better but I''m still scared of failing".


    "I thought Ryan was tutoring you?".


    "Yeah that never happened". Reaching our ss I frowned when I noticed his seat was empty.


    "He''ll be at football practice or something. I hate to admit it but it''s not as if he needs to be here. The boy is smart".


    She didn''t need to tell me. I already knew Ryan had the brains. My phone vibrated in my pocket as I dumped my bag on the table.


    My stomach knotted. I had the fear of dread because I wasn''t sure what he was going to say.


    ''At the training ground most of the day! Why?''


    Yup he was most definitely still in a mood. Rolling my eyes I stared at the message way to long. Do I reply or just forget about it?


    "Phone Miss Wilson". Mr Robinson sighed.


    "Sorry sir I''ll put it away". I nced at nna before hiding it under my text book.


    "I see it again and it''s mine. Now settle down everyone. Today I want you to focus on pages 230-240. I want the equation''s finished by the end of the ss. If you don''t get them finished you take them home. Got it?". Great just what I needed.


    I didn''t bring my phone back out until Mr Robison left the ssroom.


    "What did he say?". nna asked.


    "Oh he''s still in a mood. He''s at the training ground most of the day".


    "Persuade him please". She begged.


    "I''ll try". I sighed.


    "Will you be there all night?".


    Sending the message I put my phone in my pocket and it was staying there until this ss was over. I couldn''t risk Mr Robinson taking it when my gran wasn''t here to get it back.


    Phone forgotten about I opened my notebook and got to work on the equations. I found that the more time I spent on them the easier they became.


    I didn''t rush, didn''t get stressed and I didn''t give up. By the time ss finished I still had 4 to do but I would do them when I got home or maybe Mr Gagher would let me finish them in detention. "Remember if you haven''t finished I want them on my desk tomorrow".


    "Did you finish?". nna asked.


    ss was almost over. 5 minutes and the bell would be ringing. I hadn''t checked my phone so I wasn''t sure if he replied or not.

 Chapter 176

    "4 left to do but I''m okay with that". I packed my books away. I hade a long way and I was quite proud of myself. I was straight up failing when I came here and now not so much.


    It was bing easier, clearer to me and I was finally getting it. My brain was finally taking it in.


    "That''s not bad. Did he message back?".


    I''ll tell you something she wasn''t half eager to get out of morning patrols. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Not yet but I''m sure he will". I wasn''t convinced but he coulde out his mood when he was ready.


    I''d rather not deal with the Jake I gotst night.


    "What ss have you got now?".


    "English then free period. You?".


    "Maths". She sighed as the bell went. "Text me and keep me posted".


    "I will".


    In this school there was always a warning bell before the actual bell. One for you to get to ss and the other one for ss to start.


    5 minutes in between. That was enough time to grab a coffee and a snack right?


    Regardless I was heading for coffee.


    I still felt off, my belly was filled with nerves. Or at least that''s what they felt like. I was anxious as hell like I was waiting for something to happen.


    I pushed for a cappino and grabbed a bag of hot Cheetos out the vending machine. Just as I out the lid on my coffee the second bell went.


    Oh well.


    I didn''t rush, I didn''t panic because quite frankly I wasn''t bothered. My mood was different, I felt different and although I needed to stick out thest few weeks I really didn''t want to.


    And that wasn''t the attitude I needed to have. Although I wasn''t going to Yale it didn''t mean I still couldn''t study here.


    I still needed to graduate here with high marks.


    Reaching his ssroom I mentally cursed. His door was closed which meant he had already began his lesson.


    Another detention was probably heading my way.


    Go Leah!


    Coffee in hand I took a deep breath before opening the door. Everyone was talking amongst themselves, music ying from someone''s phone, people not sitting where they should be. What was going on and where was Mr Gagher?


    Making my way to my seat I dumped my bag on the ground. At least I know I wasn''t getting another detention.


    "Free period". Abby grinned as she turned her seat.


    "Where''s Mr Gagher?". I asked.


    "He wasn''t here when I arrived and then the second bell went".


    "So we''re all just waiting for someone to realise we don''t have a teacher?".


    "Pretty much". She shrugged.


    "Weird". I frowned.


    "Shame this isn''tst period". Sheughed.


    "It could be". I smirked.


    "I''ve never skipped before". The smile slipped from her face.


    "Never?".


    She shook her head. "My mom would kill me if she found out. She''s working so hard to pay for college. She would literally hand me my a*s on a te".


    "Well school is almost over for good". I''m not sure if I was trying to convince Abby or myself. "And my gran is out of town so-......


    "You know what fuck it let''s go".


    ..


    "I feel like I''m doing something wrong". I had just left the school grounds. "My stomach is in knots Leah".


    "Do you want me to go back?".


    "How can you be so cool about skipping school?".


    I wish I could tell her the truth. Me graduating didn''t matter, I had no fancy school to get into. Yes I had got into Yale but we weren''t talking about that.


    My life was here. I was to y wife to the Alpha wolf. I rolled my eyes at that ridiculous thought. I knew I was more than that but sometimes it didn''t feel like it. "Guess I''m used to it by now". Back in Florida I never missed a day unless I was ill to the point where I couldn''t get out of bed.


    Life was so different back then. Even though it wasn''t that long ago it felt like a life time.


    "I can take you back if you want me to". I didn''t want her to worry.


    "Will you please?".


    "Yeah of course". Turning my car around I drove the short distance back to school.


    "Should I just say you''re sick?". She asked.


    Skipping was easy, it was the easy option for me. I didn''t need to be here. In my head I couldn''t help but think what was the point. What was the point in finishing. What was the point in graduating.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah go with that".


    "See you tomorrow?".


    "Maybe". I grinned.


    ..


    I had been sat outside the school for at least 29 minutes. Jake messaged me back and I had been staring at the message ever since. ''Probably why?''


    When he was like this it was probably best that we don''t see each other. Nobody could get through to him, nobody could talk to him.


    He wouldn''t listen, didn''t care what anyone had to say. We would probably argue or nothing, argue over everything.


    Still I told nna I would try. So I sent the text.


    ''Was going to see if you wanted toe stay the night but if you''re too busy.....


    Could say I expected his reply.


    ''Busy''

 Chapter 177

    I drove to the training ground.


    My car parked I was sat staring across the field. I spotted him straight away. Barking orders, firing demands, demanding respect.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His pack scattered everywhere. Some in human form, most in wolf form. Even from the car I felt a little intimidated. It was something I was never going to get used to.


    The chap on my window knocked me out my thoughts. Jack was stood staring at me. Jack was a lot like Jake at times. A massive prick with a stinking attitude.


    I opened my window a little, enough to hear what he had to say.


    "You here to fix that?".


    "Excuse me?".


    "We''ve been here since half 5 sweetheart. Take one for the team and sort your f*****g shit out".


    "You think he''s like that because out me?". I red.


    "I never said that". His re matched mine. "But he''s running them into the ground, especially the young ones".


    "Yeah because I can stop him. You know better than me what he''s like when he''s like this. There''s no getting through to him". I ran a hand through my hair a sigh slipping past my lips. "You''re his fucking mate". He hissed. "You can at least try".


    The hairs on my arms stood, a shiver rocking through my body as a growl broke through the air.


    "Great". Jack sighed. "Just f*****g great".


    "What, what is it?".


    "Just talk to him before someone ends up dead". With that being said he sprinted back down to the field.


    My eyesnded on him. Still barking his orders, pushing everyone to the fullest. Working them to the bone.


    The pack looked defeated. Some of the younger girls crying in pain but they didn''t stop. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Whatever he asked they did. The light drizzle of rain started before thunder broke through the clouds, still he continued.


    "It''s just a little rain, rains better for training in". He yelled as he started running towards my car.


    I couldn''t hide my nerves. He opened the passenger side door and got in. "What are you doing here Leah?". He asked.


    "Honestly I don''t even know". I sighed as another roar of thunder broke through the sky. "Shouldn''t they be inside doing that?".


    "No". He made a face. "Go home I''lle by when I''m done here".


    "Is this what it''s going to be like?". I whispered. "Because if it is then I don''t want it".


    "Don''t want what?". He asked.


    "This, us". My voice broke a little, the lump appearing in the back of my throat. It was hard saying this but I wasn''t sure how much more of him I could take.


    "Then go, fuck off to Yale and forget about me".


    My stomach dropped, did he actually just say that. I could feel the tears in my eyes, praying they didn''t fall. I wouldn''t let him see me cry.


    "That''s what you want isn''t it so go f*****g do it".


    "I can''t believe you just said that". My voice barely a whisper, a sob so close to spilling from my lips.


    "I''m a prick princess but you already knew that. Do what the fuck you want because I don''t care. I''m fact you''d be doing me a favour".


    I was to caught up in my own head to realise he had left. The door mming shut made me jump. I felt numb, my heart hurt. The sob I so desperately tried to hide rocked it''s way through my body.


    He had pushed me too far this time and I was officially done. Tears streaming down my cheeks I turned my key and started my journey home.


    .....


    Going home to an empty house upset wasn''t the best. I kicked off my shoes and dumped my jacket and bag on the stairs.


    I couldn''t stop crying. He had broke my heart for a second time, his words still ringing in my ears. He had basically told me he didn''t want me.


    I always knew deep down I wasn''t good enough for him and his words tonight proved that. How could I have been so stupid? How do I always fall for the wrong ones?


    But it was meant to be different this time. He was made for me just like I was made for him. Obviously this whole moon goddess was bullshit. You don''t treat the person you''re meant to be with like that. Angrily wiping my tears away I stormed upstairs barging into my room.


    I hated myself for crying. He didn''t deserve my tears, he didn''t deserve anything from me. I was worth ten of him and it was about time I realised that.


    Grabbing myptop I sat on my window seat opening up my emails. Screw Jake Taylor and screw this stupid bloody town. For the first time in weeks I was missing Florida.


    Finding Mr Gaghersst email I hit reply.


    ''Sir,

 Chapter 178

    I hope you don''t mind me emailing you. I have changed my mind. I am going to ept the offer to Yale Would really appreciate any advice you have.


    Thanks,


    Leah


    Hitting send I ced myptop on the floor. Laying my head against the window I watched the rain fail, the thunder ripping through the sky.


    I wanted to be angry, I wanted to scream and throw things but the sadness won. More tears fell, more sobs came. He had well and truly broke me. Whatever his reason for saying what he did I would never forgive him. Jake Taylor no longer existed to me.


    I don''t know how long I sat there. My bum numb, my legs numb, my eyes red and sore. But I was done no more tears. No more tears over a sad excuse for a man.


    Changing into clean pjs I grabbed my housecoat slipping it on. Grabbing his hoodie from my closet I made my way downstairs and straight into the kitchen. He meant nothing to me anymore.


    Taking the scissors from the drawer I started cutting until there was nothing left. I opened the back door and threw what was once his hoodie outside. "Leah"...


    Jack.


    "I''m not interested in anything you have to say". I red before mming the door shut and locking it


    I wanted nothing to do with any of them. Making sure all my doors were locked I grabbed my bag from the stairs and dug out my phone.


    4 missed calls from an unknown number.


    It started vibrating in my hand. Again an unknown number on my screen. I ignored it but whoever it was wasn''t giving up.


    So I answered it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not interested in what you have to say so stop fucking calling me. I hate you, I fucking-....".


    "Miss Wilson are you okay?".


    Oh shit.


    Why was Mr Gagher calling me?


    "Leah are you there?". I could hear the concern in his voice.


    "That wasn''t meant for you". I sighed.


    ¡°|


    got your email. Are you sure that''s what you want to do?".


    I was still hesitant, still thinking he didn''t mean what he said but he did because if he didn''t he wouldn''t have said it. "Yes".


    "I''m not convinced that you''re okay Miss Wilson".


    I wasn''t but it was nothing to do with him. I had to deal with this on my own. No one needed to get involved or be concerned. I would be fine, I just needed some time. "I''m fine. Have a good day sir". I ended the call.


    .....


    I fell asleep and when I woke it was dark outside. I was in bed crying again. He well and truly meant what he said. The pictures on his Facebook proved that. Out at some bar, girls hanging all over him.


    I have lots of messages missed calls. All from his family. His mom and his sisters. I didn''t reply to any. Like I said I wanted nothing to do with any of them.


    It wasn''t their fault but they were still his family and I had to distance myself from anything to do with him. It was nearing 6pm, I had slept for hours and felt horrible for it. Pushing my covers off I groaned when my phone started vibrating. I watched my screen until she hung up.


    Rylee...


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she turned up outside my house. I felt terrible for ignoring them but it was for the best. I couldn''t get anymore attached than what I already was. I turned my phone off.


    Slipping my feet into my slippers I peaked out my blinds having a quick look around the street. It was peaceful. The rain had stopped, the thunder gone. More to the point Rylee wasn''t standing outside.


    Grabbing myptop I made my way downstairs. I took some water from the fridge and chips from the cupboard and set myself up on the kitchen ind.


    I spent the next hour or so researching Yale. ces to eat, hang about and of course Yale it''s self. I couldn''t hide the excitement and it took my mind off Jake for a bit.


    I ordered a pizza, put myptop away and grabbed my cover from upstairs. Setting up the couch like a bed I picked a film from Netflix. I knew I wouldn''t sleep tonight after the nap I just had.


    Grabbing the coke from the fridge I heard the knock on the front door. I couldn''t wait to eat my feelings in pizza and chicken strips. Taking some money from under the clock I unlocked my door pulling it open. I didn''t expect to see Jack there holding my pizza.


    "It''s been paid for".


    "I''m not so hungry anymore". As I went to shut the door he stuck his foot out.


    "Can Ie in?". He asked.


    "No". I wasn''t interested in what he had to say. I was done, Jake had said his peace, there wasn''t anything more to it.


    "I just want to make sure you''re okay". He handed me my pizza. "Jake-....


    "Don''t". I took my pizza cing it on the stairs. "Don''te over here and defend him Jack".


    "That''s not why I''m here Leah. Everyone''s worried about you".


    "So they sent you?". I frowned.


    "A lot of people care about you".


    Augh fell from my lips. "No they care about the pack. A pack with no Luna, an Alpha with no Luna oh no". I rolled my eyes. "Goodbye Jack". I closed the door making sure to lock it.

 Chapter 179

    Days turned into weeks....


    1 month today since Ist saw him....


    1 month since that horrible night. He broke my heart all over again.


    We didn''t mate, our bond wasn''tplete. He left town and no one''s heard from him since. I wasn''t convinced, I knew they knew his whereabouts.


    He was Alpha, he wasn''t just going to abandon his pack and not tell his Beta where he was going.


    "You ready for this?". My gran started the car pulling out the drive.


    "Eh yes". I grinned looking down at my hand. Today was the day I got my cast removed. "I''ve been ready for weeks". I couldn''t wait to get a good scratch at my arm. "We won''t be doing that again anytime soon will we?". She asked.


    "Absolutely not". Although if I had half the chance I would do more than punch him.


    "Heard anything yet?". She asked.


    "No".


    "And how do you feel about that?".


    I shrugged. "I''m fine". She didn''t need to know that I cried myself to sleep most nights. I felt empty inside. It was like part of me was missing.


    "Our walls aren''t that thick sweetheart". She signalled into the hospital car park. "But if you say you''re fine I won''t argue".


    "How could he just leave and not tell me?".


    "It''ll all work out I promise. Now let''s go get your hand taken care of".


    "What if he doesn''te back?". That was always the thought in the back of my mind.


    "If he doesn''te back before you graduate then you go to Yale and you get on with your life".


    "It''s not as easy as that. He''s here". I tapped the side of my head. "Everyday I think about him, everyday I cry, I don''t know how much longer I can take this. He left me". I cried. "The guy I''m supposed to be with left me".


    I knew it was only a matter of time before Ipletely broke down. But I didn''t think it would be in the hospital car park in front of my gran.


    "It wasn''t suppose to be like this". I blinked away my tears. I was embarrassed at the way I was acting. I shouldn''t be crying, I was sick of crying. He did this to me.


    "Aw sweetheart". She whispered taking a hold of my hand in hers. "It''ll all work out I promise. He''lle home, he will.


    "I feel so lost". I always thought I could handle being away from him but I couldn''t. Our rtionship wasn''t the best but it wasn''t all bad. "How could he leave when he knew the effect it would have on me". "Reach out to him. Tell him everything you''ve just told me. He''ll be suffering too".


    "No". I wiped at my eyes. No matter how much I wanted to I couldn''t. I was too stubborn for my own good.


    "Why don''t you ask the girls toe round tonight. I''ll stay with George. You need your friends around you honey".


    The girls had been great. Always checking up on me, always messaging and calling. I still hadn''t faced his parents yet. I felt so guilty, I felt like I was to me.


    "Yeah I might actually". I hadn''t had a girls night in ages and right now I needed it more than ever.


    "Let''s go get your hand seen to and then I''ll take you for some lunch".


    "Okay".


    ...


    "So how does it feel?". My gran asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    We were in the car on our way to the coffee shop. It wasn''tte but we didn''t want to go all the way out of town for a Starbucks.


    "Weird". I was trying and failing to closed my hand into a fist. "Still feels a little tender".


    "Remember what the doctor said. It''ll take a few weeks until it feels normal again. Don''t over do it". She scalded as she caught me trying to clench my hand. "It''s my dominant hand gran. I need to get back to using it".


    "And you will in due time. I don''t want you ending up with another cast back on it". She parked the car outside the coffee shop.


    "That won''t happen". I unclipped my seatbelt and waited for the traffic to pass before I opened my door. As we entered the coffee shop I smiled at Reign. "Leah, Miss Wilson. Sit anywhere and I''ll be with you in a second".


    We headed for a window seat at the back of the shop. Away from prying eyes but just enough so I could see who wasing and going.


    I was nosey shoot me.


    "Howe I haven''t met her yet?". She asked as we took our seats.


    "It''splicated". I scanned over the menu already knowing what I was getting.


    "Ro''s sister right?".


    Looking at her from over the menu she winked at me. "I know enough to keep myself in the loop. I''m guessing them being asked to stay didn''t sit well with Jake?".


    Not something I really wanted to talk about. Him I mean. It either really upset me or really annoyed me and right now I didn''t have the energy to be either.


    "Yeah". I sighed. "I want a double cheeseburger with extra pickles and dirty-..... I stopped myself. "What are you eating?".


    "You know it is okay to think about him right?". She leaned over cing her hand on top of mine. "It''s normal sweetheart. He is after all your mate".


    "Yeah I know". I ced my menu back in the holder just as Reign reached the table.


    "Ready to order?". She smiled.


    "Can I have the chicken tenders-....".


    "Two double cheeseburgers with extra pickle and dirty fries to share". My gran interrupted cutting me off. "You want soda or coffee?".


    "Coke please".


    "Two cokes as well sweetheart".


    "Coming right up".


    "You don''t eat cheeseburgers". I frowned.


    "I do just not very often. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I''m going to nip to thedies room I''ll not be long". Taking out my phone I sent a message to nna to see if she fancieding over for girls night. She replied instantly.


    ''Yes girl! I''ll drop by for 7. Ax''


    Seeing as I already had my phone out I opened up Facebook typing his name on the search bar. I hadn''t checked it, was to scared to incase I saw something I didn''t like.


    Clicking on his name I scrolled through, the first thing I noticed was that picture of him and those girls were gone. Y''know the one I found on the night we had the fight. It had been deleted.

 Chapter 180

    He hadn''t posted anything in weeks.


    Curiosity got the better of me and I clicked on his photos. As I was scrolling my heart tightened as I noticed he had a picture of me in there.


    It was the night he took me to the beach shack for the very first time. I was sat with a big goofy grin on my face holding a burger. Reading the caption a lump appeared in the back of my throat.


    Lucky!


    Oh god here we go again with the tears.


    "Did you manage to get a hold of the girls?". My gran asked as she took her seat.


    Masking my tears with a smile I locked my phone cing it to the side. "Yeah nna ising over for 7".


    "Some girl time will do you the world of good".


    Reign brought over our drinks letting us know our food wouldn''t be long.


    "Have you decided what you''re going to do after you finish school?".


    The Yale question again.


    A month ago I was so set on going. I epted my offer out of rage and now, now I wasn''t so sure. I kept changing my mind.


    "No idea". I took a sip of my coke. "I epted my offer but now I''m not so sure I want to go".


    "Because of Jake?". She asked as Reign ced our food on the table.


    "Can I get you anything else?". She smiled.


    "No thanks honey".


    "Yes because of Jake". I sighed. "But if he doesn''te back-...".


    "He''ll be back trust me on that one".


    "How can you be so sure?". I took the top off my burger and started eating my pickles. "It''s been a month already and I''ve heard nothing". "Just trust me okay?".


    "Fine".


    "I bet if you were to reach out he woulde back in a heartbeat".


    "I''m not doing that". I wanted too, had wrote the message out so many time but I couldn''t bring myself to send it.


    Again with the stubbornness.


    "Stubborn just like your mom was". She smiled. "I hate to see you unhappy Leah".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Gran I''m fine". I smiled.


    "Okay if you say so".


    My gran packed an overnight bag and left for George''s as soon as we got home. She left me some money for pizza and snacks for the girlsing over.


    I showered and changed into clean pjs. A cute set I had bought before I came here. Tying my hair into a messing bun I put on my sses and headed downstairs.


    nna had texted saying she wouldn''t be long. She was out picking up some goodies for tonight. If I knew her like I thought I did I knew she was out getting booze.


    Not really the girls night I had nned but right now I would take it. It had been so long since we all got together.


    The door was unlocked, I was currently sitting on the couch music ying on the tv and my head buried in my phone.


    Again I checked Facebook clicking on his name and scrolling. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wanted to post something. I wanted to see if I could get his attention, anything. But I wasn''t even sure if he was checking it.


    Scrolling until I found the picture he posted of me my heart fluttered. Lucky. Was he lucky? Sighing I closed the app and clicked on my camera.


    "What am I doing?". I made a face before locking my phone and setting it aside. A picture wasn''t going to get his attention and if wanted to reach out he would.


    "Hey girl". nna bounced into my living room grinning like a Cheshire Cat. "I got us a little something". She pulled a bottle of ros¨¦ and a bottle of shots from her bag.


    Rolling my eyes I got myself off the couch. "I''ll get the sses then".


    "You got your cast off".


    "I did". I grinned grabbing two sses. "Take it it''s just me and you tonight?".


    "For now yeah". She poured the wine into the sses before handing me one.


    "For now?". I frowned.


    "You didn''t think we were staying in tonight did you?".


    "Aren''t we?".


    "Girls are meeting us at the club". She winked.


    "nna". I groaned sitting back down on the couch. "I don''t think I''m in the mood for going out".


    "Ohe on". She sat down beside me. "When was thest time we had a night out?".


    "I don''t think I want to remember that night". Thest time we were out I caught Jake with that girl.


    "Right, sorry". She winced. "Pleasee out. Some drinks, some dancing and maybe take your mind off everything for a bit".


    How could I argue with that?


    "Fine". I smiled.


    "Yesss". She grinned. "Let''s do some shots to get us in the mood".


    And we did. We did several shots, so much so I was already starting to feel tipsy.


    "Come help me find something to wear".


    "I brought you something". She smirked as she pulled it from her bag. "I don''t have the boobs for it".


    Catching it as she threw it I held it against my body. "Where''s the rest of it?". I asked.


    "It ties at the back".


    "Where is the back?". I frowned.


    Rolling her eyes she opened my closet rummaging through it. "Wear it with these". She threw my ripped jeans at me. "And your silver heels". "No jacket?".


    "And no jacket". She winked.


    "Okay". I grinned.


    I felt incredible. The best I had felt in weeks. Finishing off my eyesshes I flicked my hair over one shoulder.


    "You good?". She asked passing me my ss.


    "I''m good". I smiled. Finishing the wine in my ss I grabbed my clutch bag. "You ready?". I asked just as I caught the sh.


    "Memories". She winked.


    "If you''re uploading it caption it lucky".

 Chapter 181

    Jacob dropped us off and to say I felt a little awkward was an understatement. Standing outside the club I stared at the queue to get in. It was going to be a busy night.


    "Come on". nna looped her arm through mine pulling me to the front of the line.


    I felt the bass from the music under my feet. The music sting through my ears. Slipping her hand down my arm she grabbed my hand.


    "Have fun tonight okay".


    "Okay"....


    She stopped dead before turning to face me. "Promise you''re not gonna be mad".


    "Why would I be mad?". I followed her gaze the smile slipping from my face, my stomach tightening. I knew what she was going to say before she said it.


    "Please tell me-...". My breath caught in my throat when I saw him. Sat between Jack and Carter, that stupid but sexy smirk on his face.


    I couldn''t control my breathing. I didn''t think I would react this way but I couldn''t stop. He looked different, bigger, more rugged, unshaven.


    I wanted nothing more than to go to him.


    "Is-... is this why you wanted me toe tonight?". I pulled my hand from her grasp.


    "Please don''t go". She begged. "He''s home, he''s back for you".


    "Lucky me". I whispered.


    I felt embarrassed, stupid even. How could she just spring this on me without any warning.


    "You tricked me-... that photo?". I asked.


    "Said he would onlye tonight if he knew for sure you were going to be here. I''m so sorry Leah. I didn''t think-... do you hate me?".


    He hadn''t seen me yet but I knew he knew I was here. Him and his freaky werewolf senses. I couldn''t take my eyes off him. My nerves wrecked, the butterflies swarming in my stomach. I felt sick.


    "Leah?"...


    "Sorry I-.. I need some air". I didn''t give her time to reply. I pushed my way through the crowd of bodies


    reached outside. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free.


    I couldn''t think, my head all fuzzy. I was finding it hard to catch my breath. He was actually here and yet he hadn''t tried to approach me. "Littledy are you okay?". Jimmy asked.


    "I''m fine". I smiled digging around in my purse for my phone. I think calling an Uber and going home was probably the best thing to do.


    My phone vibrated in my hand. A Facebook notification. nna had uploaded the picture she took of me.


    Reading the caption I smiled. I liked her caption better than mine.


    Queen with the little crown emoji.


    Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip I closed my eyes taking a deep breath. I was out with my friends. I shouldn''t feel like I have to go home just because he was here. Straightening my shoulders I about turned making my way back inside. I stopped at the bar first for a drink before making my way over to the booth they had.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I felt powerful walking across the dance floor. I could sense him watching, knew he was staring along with everyone else.


    It dawned on me that Jake wasn''t the only one that held a presence. They knew who I was, maybe the respect wasn''t there right now but it would be soon. "Yes queen". nna yelled.


    I felt confident, I looked confident. It may be a front but it was working.


    "I''m so nervous". I whispered as I sat beside her. Jake was sitting at the top end engrossed in a conversation with Carter.


    But I knew he was watching.


    "Shh he''ll be listening". She smiled.


    I spotted Lana and Lacey walking back from the bar carrying a tray of drinks.


    "We watched you and do you know every guy and girl in here had their eyes on you". Laceyughed.


    "Some still do". Lana smirked as she ced the tray in the middle of the table.


    Shots! All different coloured shots.


    "I really thought you went home". nna grabbed the bottle of champagne from the bucket it was in.


    "Champagne?". I frowned.


    Who could afford to buy that?


    "It arrived as soon as we walked in. Pretty sure it was meant for you though so we waited". She filled up four sses before handing me one. "Even came with this". She snuck her hand under the table before producing a rose. A single red rose.


    Really?!


    I wanted to make a sarcastic joke but I actually found it a little sweet. He was trying but I wasn''t interested in roses or champagne. He knew how simple I was. A conversation, a little acknowledgment that I was here would have been enough. I wasn''t looking over, I wasn''t looking over. Stealing a quick nce my heartbeat quickened when he caught me staring. Quickly looking away I took a sip of my drink.


    A ros¨¦ champagne. I wanted to hate it but I couldn''t it was fruity and refreshing.


    "Who knew he could be cute". I rolled my eyes bringing the rose to my nose before setting it down on the table.


    "I want to hate him Leah but that was sweet". Lana picked up the rose. "Pete needs to up his game".


    "I want to hate him to". I sighed. My confidence was slowly slipping. I was itching to go to him. Every fibre in my body was telling me to go over there. Looking over my stomach tightened as our eyes met. This time I didn''t look away.


    "Leah?"....


    Running my tongue along my bottom lip I could feel that sweet little feeling building in the pit of my stomach. He looked so different, hotter, sexier. His hair longer, his arms bigger.


    He hadpletely transformed. The Alpha male had returned and I wanted nothing more than for him to take me home and have his wicked way with me. "Hey Leah?"....


    I could feel my arousal, the wetness between my thighs, the tightness of my nipples against my top.


    "Leah are you-....


    Blinking a few times augh fell from my lips. "I''m sorry I-..". Anotherugh fell from my lips, cheeks flushed.


    "Eye fucking my brother". She smirked.


    "Well he is my mate". I shrugged picking up my ss and finishing what was in it.


    "Well damn". Lanaughed. "Oh shit he''sing over".


    He was?

 Chapter 182

    Swallowing the lump in my throat I tried to stop my heart from racing.


    "Give us a minute?". He asked.


    The girls scrambled, running like little girls.


    "Take a walk with me?". He offered his hand.


    "You asking or telling". I still couldn''t bring myself to look at him. I was shaking inside with nerves and yeah maybe a little excitement.


    I hadn''t seen him in a month. It may not seem like a long time but to me it felt like a lifetime.


    "Come on baby, look at me".


    So I did. Our eyes locked, my hand on its own slipping into his. Instantly I felt it, our connection. The feeling of belonging.


    I missed him.


    He led me through the club, through the back area stopping at a door. Punching in a code I heard a click before he pushed the door open.


    I had never been in here before.


    "You want something to drink?". He asked closing the door once we were both inside.


    "Vodka soda". I walked further into the room taking in my surroundings. A ck leather sofa was pushed up against the back wall. A small kitchen area with a sink, a coffee machine and a fridge freezer. Nothing big, nothing special but we were after all in the back of a club.


    "Ice?".


    "Please".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He passed me my drink which I dly took. "You want to sit down?".


    I couldn''t seem to settle my nerves. I didn''t know how to act around him. We weren''t exactly on good terms before he left.


    "No I''m okay". I took a sip of my drink making a face at how strong it was. "How much vodka did you put in there?".


    Augh fell from his lips. "To strong for you queenie?".


    Queenie?


    He had never called me that before.


    "Just a bit".


    "You want a beer instead?".


    "What''s going on Jake?". I sat my drink aside. "You up and left without a single word. Now you''re back and you''re acting as if nothings happened".


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ran a hand through his hair. "I had to sort myself out baby. I was no good for you before".


    "And now?".


    "It''ll be different I promise. I had some time to think, I''m not the same".


    "You told me to go to Yale, told me I''d be doing you a favour. Do you not want me?".


    "I was angry, pissed off. I took it out on you, I didn''t mean what I said".


    "And I''ve just to believe you?". I asked. "Do you know how many times I cried myself to sleep?".


    "Babe-...".


    "You left me four days before we were supposed to mate. How do you-...".


    "I fucking had too". He snapped.


    Ah there he was. Good old Jake and his temper.


    "Dammit Leah". He growled teeth clenched. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I left for us. I couldn''t be around you when I was angry all the time. I kept f*****g things up, I treated you badly. I had to ground myself, sort my head out. I had to be better for you".


    "A whole month Jake and nothing. Not a phone call not even a text. I thought you weren''ting back". He closed the distance between us and my weak self let him.


    As he wrapped me up in his arm a sigh fell from my lips as my head fell against his chest. I didn''t want to argue with him anymore, it was exhausting.


    What happened happened and I couldn''t change it. We had to move on and focus on now. He was back and if I''m honest it felt like a weight had been lifted, felt like I could breath again.


    "I was alwaysing back Leah". He kissed the top of my head as his arms tightened. "You are still mine baby, you''ll always be mine".


    "No more games Jake, no more secrets. You tell me what''s going on within the pack, you keep me in the loop. I''m not an outsider, I''m your equal. Share things with me, tell me not only the good but the bad. I''ll support you with everything but you need tomunicate with me".


    "You know-...".


    "I''m not done". I interrupted. "You need to be on my side. Your pack doesn''t respect me and that''s where I need you to step in. I''m your mate, their Luna. You have to show them that if they''re disrespecting me then they''re disrespecting you". I hadn''t been fulfilling my duty and maybe that''s one of the reason they didn''t respect me. No more, I''ve had enough of being treated like the outsider.


    "They respect you". He frowned.


    Lifting my head from his chest I raised my eyebrows. "They don''t and the reason they don''t is because their Alpha doesn''t". I wasn''t sure if me saying that was going to set him off. He may say he''s changed but I knew that temper was still in there. "I have always respected you Leah, I just didn''t show it but that''s all going to change".


    "Yeah?".


    "It took for me to leave and distance myself from you to actually see how I''d been acting. I wasn''t a good mate, I was an even worse Alpha. I had to change, I had to see the bigger picture". "And what''s the bigger picture?".


    "You". He whispered. "I need you by my side to make me better. I need you to help run our pack. I can''t do it without you. You are the other half of me and I''m so sorry that I had to leave you to figure that out".


    "It wasn''t all your fault. My head was messed up. I wasn''t fully in this but I''m willing to be. Teach me, help me. Let me stand beside you, we''re stronger together than we are apart".


    "Things are going to change babe, you''ll see". He kissed my forehead just as the door to the room flew open.


    nna, Lacey and Lana all fell into the room.


    Augh fell from my lips. "I thought this room was locked?". I asked.


    "It was". He scowled. "But she knows the code".


    "Sorry, sorry, we didn''t-.... are you back together?". nna asked.


    "Out". He growled.


    All three girls scrambled to their feet running back out the door they fell through.


    "That was funny". I grinned.


    "Babe?".


    "Yeah?".


    "Why the fuck aren''t you wearing a bra?".


    ...

 Chapter 183

    Augh fell from my lips as his grip around my waist tightened. Of course he hadn''t lost his protectiveness over me.


    "Does it really matter?". I asked.


    "Of course it matters. Out here looking like a f*****g snack". He groaned.


    Rolling my eyes I ced my hands against his chest. "I really have missed you".


    "I missed you too". As he ced a kiss on the tip of my nose my eyes closed. It wasn''t until right now that I realised just how much I missed him.


    I still to this day couldn''t describe how he made me feel inside. It was a feeling I never wanted to lose.


    "How you getting home?". He asked.


    I opened my eyes and smiled. My stomach filled with butterflies, I loved that he was home and he was here. This was the start of something new, what happened before was in the past and it was time to move on. "No idea". I shrugged. "It''s notte is it?".


    "Still early babe. How about I take you a drive and we go get something to eat?".


    "I don''t want to be rude and leave the girls". It was meant to be a girls night and we had hardly seen each other.


    "We''ll meet up with themter. C''mon let me take you for a burger".


    "And dirty fries?". I grinned.


    "Yes queenie. Anything for you".


    "Okay just let me text nna". Taking my phone from my purse I noticed she had already text me.


    ''We left, You need this gal! Party back at Jake''s. I have his keys. See you soon. Ax''


    Lovely.


    "They already left". I frowned. "Party back at yours apparently".


    "A night cap, not a party. She knows better than to throw a party".


    "Morning runs?". Iughed.


    "She hates them". He smirked.


    "Oh I know".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ready to go. Cars out back".


    Slipping my hand in his I let him lead me out the back door. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. His truck was parked at the side of the club. Coming to a stop I made a face. How could he drive if he had been drinking?


    "Something wrong?".


    "Haven''t you been drinking?". I asked.


    "Nah babe haven''t touched a drop. You getting in?". He opened the passenger side door for me.


    Once inside I clipped my seatbelt into ce. It was then that I remembered my rose was still inside. It may not be a big deal but it was the first flower he had ever given me.


    "I left my flower inside". I said as he got in the drivers side.


    "I''ll get you another one". As he started the engine I crossed my arms over my chest. I didn''t want another one. I wanted that one. "Do you fancy a walk along the beach once we eat?".


    I sighed. I was overreacting, it was just a flower. Why was I getting worked up over a flower?


    "Babe?".


    "Yeah I haven''t been to the beach in ages". I smiled.


    He stopped the car in front of the club. "You want that flower don''t you?".


    "Yeah". I didn''t think twice about my answer. I wanted that flower because he gave it to me.


    "Right". He sighed. "Give me a minute".


    As he disappeared back inside I gazed over at the entrance of the club. The queue didn''t look as big as before but there was still a lot of people waiting to get inside. Taking my phone from my purse I frowned at the message I had from an unknown number. I didn''t have the number saved but I knew who it was.


    And he shouldn''t be texting me.


    ''Yale Miss Wilson.... Have you made your final decision yet?''


    He sent that and hour ago. Didn''t he have anything better to do than text one of his students on a Friday night?


    I had epted my offer but I already knew I wasn''t going. How could I go when he was here?


    Our rtionship was already struggling. If I went I know for sure it would be over. This was our chance to finally make it work.


    Deleting the message I put my phone away as I spotted himing. As he opened the door he ced the rose on myp before getting in. "Happy?".


    "Yes". I smiled.


    As he started the car and pulled onto the main road it started to spit with rain. There goes our walk along the beach.


    "How''s Miss Wilson doing?". He asked.


    "She''s good, happy. Spending the night with George but she''ll be home tomorrow if you want to stop by?".


    "Pretty sure I''m in her bad books right now princess".


    Augh fell from my lips. He wasn''t wrong. My gran liked Jake but his behaviour recently was off putting.

 Chapter 184

    "I''m sure you could charm your way into making her like you again".


    "I n to princess".


    As the rain got heavier I chewed the inside of my cheek. I didn''t have a jacket and I wasn''t really in the mood to catch another cold.


    "Should we just go back to mine?". I asked.


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened. I wasn''t really sure why. Did he not want toe?


    "Are you sure?".


    I frowned. I wasn''t quite sure what was going on. "I wouldn''t have asked if I wasn''t sure. What''s going on?". I sighed.


    "What do you mean?".


    "You know what I mean. Why are you questioning if I''m sure or not. It''s raining outside and if you haven''t noticed I don''t have a jacket. We can''t go to yours-...". I stopped talking. Maybe he didn''t want to be alone with me?


    "We''ll just go to yours". I said. "Babe-....


    "No it''s okay". I smiled. "I need to speak with nna anyway". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Lies, total lies. If this was months ago he wouldn''t have hesitated, we''d have already been back at mine by now.


    "Don''t think I don''t want to be alone with you".


    I felt embarrassed, could already feel the heat creeping up my neck. "We''re alone right now". I tried tough it off to save my embarrassment.


    "Leah-...".


    "No it''s okay". I smiled. "I get it, you don''t need to exin yourself". If the ground could swallow me up right now I''d jump right in.


    A sigh fell from his lips but we didn''t speak anymore about it. I understood what he meant. He didn''t want to rush into anything and that waspletely fine. It''s not as if I was offering him sex.


    As we pulled up outside his house I struggled to hide myugh. Of course nna had threw a party. She would take the morning runs like a champ.


    People were everywhere. On hiswn, in his driveway and probably in every room of his house.


    "I''ll f*****g kill her". He growled.


    "Did you really expect anything less?". I asked unclipping my seatbelt.


    He was pissed alright. Hands gripping the steering wheel, knuckles white. I wouldn''t like to be nna when morning hits.


    "I should have f*****g known". He sighed.


    "Are we going in or are we just going to sit here?".


    Unclipping his seatbelt he proceeded to take off his jacket before passing it to me. "Put this on so you don''t get wet".


    I couldn''t take my eyes off his arms. When did they get so big? My eyes darted from his arms to his chest. His abs defined through his T-shirt. Holy god.


    "Babe?".


    His T-shirt so tight I could see every ab perfectly.


    "Leah?"...


    "Oh right". I grinned taking the jacket and putting it on. "Promise me something?".


    "What''s that?".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You won''t embarrass her in front of everyone".


    "Not my style princess but it is my house". He opened his door getting out. I matched his movements.


    "It''s a party Jake. Not the end of the world". I slipped my hand into hiscing our fingers together. "Can you at least enjoy it a little?".


    "Anything for you queenie".


    ...


    He didn''t touch a drop of alcohol all night. He stood in the kitchen with a face like thunder. Don''t get me wrong Jake didn''t mind a party as long as he was the one that threw it. Not that it was much of a party anymore. A few stragglers here and there but it wouldn''t take long to clear them out.


    nna had been avoiding us. A quick smile here and there but she didn''t daree near us. She knew she had f****d up the minute we walked in.


    A night cap wasn''t exactly her style.


    I was stood on the other end of the kitchen observing while Jake was locked in a deep conversation with Jack and Carter. Every so often he would look over to make sure I was still here.


    I waspletely sober andpletely bored. I had been nursing the same beer for over an hour and would much rather be at home in bed stuffing my face and watching Netflix.


    Lana and Pete had left before we even got here and Jack had dropped Lacey off after the club. I had been stood minding my own business most of the night.


    Too engrossed in his conversation I slipped out the kitchen and went to look for nna.


    I looked everywhere. Bedrooms, bathrooms, even looked outside. She was nowhere to be found. Taking my phone from my purse I texted her.


    She didn''t take long to reply.


    ''I snuck out and went home! Sorry for avoiding you but I know he''s pissed. Probably already assigned me to morning runs! Sorry gal. I''ll drop by tomorrow. Ax'' Rolling my eyes I put my phone away before making my way back to the kitchen. All three still stood in the exact same position.


    Must be a really interesting conversation they''re having.


    I''d had enough. I was going home.


    Pouring what was left of my beer down the sink I put the empty bottle in the bin. It waste and I couldn''t wait to get my pjs on and get into bed. "How long before you graduate?". Carter asked.


    Oh I was finally being involved in their conversation.


    "A few weeks why?".


    "Is prom before graduation or after?".


    Eh?


    "After our final exams but before graduation. Why?". I frowned.


    "Nothing just wondering. You going?".


    I nced at Jake, he was awaiting my answer. Eager to see what I was going to say. It was prom, everyone went to prom didn''t they?


    Why were they suddenly so interested in prom? None of them attended school. It''s not as if it was a big deal to them.


    "Can you walk me home?".


    "Yeah just let me get these idiots out my house first".


    "We''ll do it. It''ll give us an excuse to throw some punches". Jack smirked.


    "You''re kidding right?". I frowned.


    "Of course he is". Jake red. "Come on I''ll take you home".


    We walked to mine in silence. Both trapped with our own thoughts. Tonight was different, he was different. Not in a bad way, he really was trying to change his ways.


    As we reached my porch I turned to look as him. "Thanks for walking me home". I smiled.


    "Anytime queenie".


    "Why do you call me that?".


    "Cause you''re my Queen". He winked. "I better let you get inside. I''ll call you tomorrow if that''s okay?". I wasn''t used to this. Jake didn''t ask, he took. I wasn''t sure I could wrap my head around this. But I was going with it. This was our fresh start. He had stripped it right back to the beginning.


    "I''d like that". I grinned.


    "See you tomorrow. Sweet dreams princess".

 Chapter 185

    Third coffee of the day and it wasn''t even 5am. I had been up for ages. Something felt different about today, I felt different.


    The feeling in the pit of my stomach wouldn''t shift. I slept finest night, was out cold as soon as my head hit the pillow. But today, right now I felt really anxious. Was it because he was home?


    Was I anxious because I wasn''t sure if he would stay?


    What if he up and left again?


    He did it once before, what''s stopping him from doing it again?


    Running a hand over my face I groaned. I was thinking way too much into this. Jumping as my phone vibrated against the table the butterflies erupted in my stomach when I saw his name. ''Can''t sleep?''


    How did he know I was awake?


    It wasn''t light yet and my house was in darkness except the kitchen. Looking at my phone I could see he was typing again.


    ''Beach to watch the sunrise?''


    I couldn''t say no to that. He knew the beach was my weakness.


    ''Yes''N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I took my hoodie from the washing pile and pulled it over my head. Tying my hair into a messy bun I grabbed my sses putting them on.


    Slipping my feet into my sneakers I poured the rest of my coffee down the sink before making my way outside.


    He was already here. Leaning against his truck holding two coffees cups. Just looking at him made my heart feel full.


    Was this the effects of our bond because we were connecting again? It was strong before but right now it felt stronger than ever.


    "Hi". I whispered as I reached him.


    "Hey". He smiled passing me one of the coffees. "Howe you''re up so early?". He held the door open for me as I got in. "Couldn''t sleep". I shrugged.


    "You stressed?".


    "No".


    "Anxious?". He started the car, I put on my seatbelt.


    This was weird. How did he know that?


    "A little". I whispered.


    "A little?".


    "Okay yes I''m anxious but I don''t know what''s causing it. How did you even know?". I sighed.


    "Hey calm down". He ced his hand on the top of my leg and instantly I started to feel better. "I felt it".


    "You what?". I frowned.


    "Don''t look at me like that Leah. It''s weird for me as well. This is the first time it''s happened".


    "I''m so confused right now".


    "I knew something was going on with you because I can feel it in here". He tapped his chest.


    "So you can feel my feelings?". I didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I don''t know how to exin it but yeah pretty much". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He pulled away from my house driving towards the beach. "Because that''s not embarrassing". I groaned. If he could feel when I was anxious that meant he could feel when I''m upset, annoyed and let''s not forget turned on.


    Oh godst night...


    Taking a sip of my coffee I was d it was still dark. The heat spreading across my cheeks right now could start a fire.


    "It''s far from embarrassing Leah. If anything it''s a good thing".


    "So you can feel everything?".


    "I don''t know babe".


    "Weird". I wonder if it was because we didn''t mate. "Do you think it has anything to do with our bond?".


    "It might be but it''s nothing for you to worry about okay?". He took the turn off to the beach. Already I could hear the morning waves crashing. "I''ve never been here to watch the sunrise". I grinned. I had watched it back in Florida all the time but the beach was right on my doorstep. "It''s a first for me too". As he unclipped his seatbelt I matched his movements before getting out.


    "What never?". I frowned.


    "Never". He walked to the bed of his truck pulling down the tailgate. I felt the lump appear in my throat when I saw the nket under his arm.


    He had never been this cute before.


    "Come here". So I did. I waspletely besotted with him right now. Lifting me into his arms he sat me on top of the nket. "I''ll grab the coffees. It won''t be long before the suns up".


    I didn''t feel as anxious as before. I felt content, happy, every time I looked at him I felt butterflies. The pull was stronger than ever.


    "What you grinning at?". He passed me my coffee before jumping up and sitting beside me. I could feel the heat radiating from his body.


    "You nned this didn''t you?". I asked.


    "What-... no". He was trying to hide his smile.


    "You did". Iughed.


    "I want to give you the best and I know how much you love the beach. Perfect opportunity so I took it". Wrapping his arm around my shoulder Iy my head against his chest.


    This was the perfect moment, this was the moment I had been waiting for.


    "Leah?"....


    "Yeah?".


    "I really am sorry for everything I put you through. How I acted, how I treated you. If I put as much time and focus into you as I did with everything else that was going on I wouldn''t have had to leave". "It wasn''t all you. I wasn''t exactly easy to deal with". I grabbed his handcing our fingers together.


    "Holy fuck babe your cast".


    Augh fell from my lips. Really, he was just noticing that now?


    "Shit baby I''m sorry I didn''t notice sooner". He brushed his thumb over my knuckles. "How does it feel?".


    "Let''s just say I won''t be punching another werewolf anytime soon".


    "Was pretty stupid".

 Chapter 186

    "Hey". I huffed. "You deserved it".


    "I''m teasing". He smirked cing a kiss against my knuckles. "Some right hook on you though".


    "I know". I grinned looking out over the sea just as the sun began to rise.


    It was breathtakingly beautiful. All the different colours, the glow, it was timeless. It was the perfect time to see nature at its best. The smell of the fresh sea air hitting my nose.


    I couldn''t picture being here with anyone else.


    "Look at that". I whispered.


    "It sure is beautiful". He held me tightly against him. "I can''t wait to start my life with you Leah".


    I turned to look at him. My eyes darted to his lips, my heart racing. I wanted nothing more than for him to kiss me.


    "I fucked it up so many times baby".


    "Shh". I pressed my finger to his lips. He wasn''t the only one at fault. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "We''re starting a fresh, getting to know each other again properly. Forget about what happened Jake and focus on what''s toe". I pressed my lips against his.


    Fireworks exploded behind my eyes, tingles spread all over my body. It was a nice, sweet, delicate kiss. Nothing sexual about it but I felt it right down to my core.


    I loved this man and I could finally see our future together.


    "Damn baby". He brushed his thumb against my bottom lip. "I sure have missed that".


    "Same". My heart still racing, I felt all giddy inside. This was what it was meant to feel like. I was starting to understand what being a mate felt like.


    "How about I take you back to mine and we cook some breakfast?".


    "I''m starving".


    Augh fell from his lips as he squeezed me tight. "There''s my girl". He winked kissing my forehead. "It''s nice to know you''ve still got your appetite". "Always". Pressing my lips against his once more I loved the feeling that erupted within me.


    I wanted to do it again and again. Kissing Jake always felt good, we always had the spark, the connection but it never felt this good.


    Something between us had changed for the better. It was like I was seeing everything in a whole new light.


    ....


    "In order to cook breakfast you actually have to have food". I grinned.


    "Smart ass". He grabbed me around the waist pulling me flush against him. Burying his head in my neck he inhaled deeply a growl falling from his lips. "You smell so f*****g good".


    My eyes closed my head falling back against his chest. Everything felt heightened, my emotions raw. A moan fell from my lips as I felt the roughness of his tongue.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Fuck baby". As he kissed my neck I grabbed a hold of his hands before they could move any lower.


    "We can''t". I whispered.


    "I know baby". He kissed the top of my head as he turned me to face him. Our eyes locked, the fire in my belly igniting.


    "I want to". Sliding my hands up his chest I wrapped my arms around his neck. "F**k Jake I want to". I was past the point of being horny.


    "Fuck it". He growled his grip tightening as he lifted me onto the kitchen ind. "Let me have a taste".


    Oh god. My breathing spiked, the excitement twisting in my stomach. Chewing my bottom lip I gave him my permission with the nod of my head.


    I wanted this, we needed this.


    Standing in front of me he nudged my legs open with his knee before stepping into the space. cing both hands on the tops of my thighs my eyes closed, my mouth parting.


    He had barely touched me and already I could feel our spark, I felt it deep within my core. As he moved his hands higher I jumped as a howl broke through the air. "What was that?". My eyes snapped open my hands gripping his shoulders.


    "Night patrol is over". He sighed cing his hands on my arms. "Let''s go get some breakfast yeah?".


    "Yeah breakfast". I sighed causing augh to fall from his lips.


    "I want to baby but-...".


    The back door flew open, Pete and Carter entering.


    "That''s why we can''t". He smirked.


    "Bear". Carter nodded. "A little early for you is it not?".


    "No". I huffed crossing my arms over my chest. I was frustrated and annoyed. Every time we try and get a little intimate someone interrupts us. "Oh". He grinned.


    "What, what the fuck are you grinning at?". I snapped.


    "Wow". He held up his hands. "Calm down Leah. I-...".


    "Breakfast Leah, now". Jake grabbed my upper arm pulling me towards the front door.


    "Hey". I yelled pulling my arm from his grasp.


    "You gotta control yourself better than that baby". He opened the passenger side door. "Get in".


    "Control myself?". I red. "We all can''t be like you and just turn our feelings off". I turned my head away from him instantly regretting what I said.


    "Turn my feelings off?". He snapped. "I f*****g knew this woulde up".


    "I didn''t mean-...".


    "You think that''s what I did, you think I didn''t think about you every f*****g day that I wasn''t with you?. F**k Leah". He mmed his hand off the steering wheel. "Do you know how hard it was for me to stay away?". The lump appeared in the back of my throat, the tears behind my eyes.


    "I fucked up Leah but I told you it was going to be different this time. Ah f**k baby don''t cry". He grabbed a hold of my hand cing a kiss on my knuckles. "I''m sorry I-...".


    "You''re frustrated I get that, I''m frustrated too". A sigh fell from his lips.


    "It''s not even that, I just feel different this time. I feel like I can''t control my emotions. I snapped at Carter, what if that had been your mom?". "Hey". He whispered. "It''s okay, it happens".


    "I don''t think I''m hungry anymore". He pulled up outside the coffee shop cutting the engine.


    "Baby"....


    "I''m just not feeling myself". My emotions were all over the ce. All my feelings were out on the table and he could feel every damn one.


    Dammit how could I have forgot about that.


    "Leah".


    "Can you just take me home please?".


    I felt stupid and embarrassed. I lost it, snapped at Carter all because I was horny.


    "Not happening princess. You want to be annoyed then be annoyed. You want to be mad then so be it but you''re going to be mad with me. Now let''s go get you fed". "Fine but I want cake".

 Chapter 187

    I didn''t eat much at all. A few strips of bacon but I didn''t touch my waffles. Couldn''t stomach them. I c


    I sent him a text but he didn''t reply.


    "Babe?".


    "Hm?". I pushed my te to the side picking up my coffee.


    "What''s wrong?". He asked.


    "I feel terrible for snapping at Carter and now he isn''t texting me back".


    "You snapped big deal. Do you think I haven''t lost my temper at them before?".


    "Yeah but that''s different. You''re their Alpha. You can-...".


    stop thinking about Carter.


    "And you are their Luna". He cut me off. "We all have bad days princess. Stop overthinking it and eat that damn waffle".


    "Not hungry".


    "Then no cake".


    Our eyes locked. Was he serious? I wasn''t a child. If I wanted cake then I was getting cake.


    "Please eat more of your breakfast and then I''ll get you the biggest slice they have".


    "Okay". I smiled just as the chimed. My stomach dropped when I clocked who it was. Ro.


    He was with Reign and Ryan.


    "Yo shorty". Ryan grinned as he walked over to our table. "How you doing?".


    Felt like I hadn''t seen Ryan in ages. When Jake left I kinda kept myself to myself. Focused on school, focused on graduating. "Hey". I smiled.


    "Jake". He nodded. "You keeping her all to yourself?". Heughed.


    Oh god.


    ncing at Jake I noticed his jaw was clenched, his hands balled into fists. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He didn''t find it funny, I could already feel the tension rising.


    "Well, she is mine". He red as my foot connected with his shin under the table.


    "Aye alright". Ryan made a face before diverting his attention back to me. "Youing to myst ever game before we graduate?".


    "Wouldn''t miss it". I grinned.


    "That''s what I like to hear". He winked. "What about prom, you going?".


    "She is". Jake answered for me. "Last big game. You ready for it?".


    "Born ready". He smirked. "2 schrship offers but I haven''t decided what one to take".


    "I got 5". My foot connected with his shin again. This wasn''t a pissing contest. "What schools?". He red his eyes piercing through mine. "Michigan and Ohio".


    "Tough choice". I smiled.


    "Sadly it''s not Yale". He grinned. "We could have been roomies. When do you leave?".


    Kill me now.....


    We hadn''t spoke about Yale yet. It was a conversation we didn''t need to have. I knew I wasn''t going, I made the decision to stay here.


    I chose Jake.


    I could feel his eyes burning a hole in the side of my face. "I''m not going, I didn''t ept the offer".


    "What?". He frowned. "You''re going to stay here after graduation?".


    "I don''t need to go to Yale for my degree". I nced at Jake. "Besides everything I want is already here".


    Augh fell from his lips. "I dig that. Wish I didn''t need to go". He nced at Ro. "I gotta run I''ll see you at school on Monday for ourst week". "I''ll be there. Bye Ryan".


    I still didn''t touch my waffle. My appetite was well and truly gone. Taking a sip of my coffee I sighed. "Why are you staring at me like that?". I asked. "I thought you epted the offer?". He frowned.


    "I did".


    "But you''re not going?".


    "Do you want me to go?".


    "Fuck no". He growled.


    "I was never going Jake. Do you honestly think I would up and leave you for uni?". Finishing the rest of my coffee I pushed my mug to the side. "And you never thought to tell me this?".


    "Would you really let me leave?". I asked.


    "Over my dead body". His eyes darkened.


    "Exactly". Rolling my eyes I reached over cing my hand on top of his. "You already know why I applied and you know why I epted. I-....N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Because I hurt you". He cut me off pulling his hand away from mine. "I f****d up, I f****d you up and yet you''re still willing to stand by my side". He pushed his chair out getting to his feet. My heartunched into my throat. I was unsure of what was happening or what he was doing.


    "Damn baby. What did I ever do to deserve you?". He reached out for my hand which I dly gave him and ced a kiss on my knuckles. "Cake and then we can go back to mine and chill out?". Oh!


    "Or we can do whatever you want". He added.


    "I really want to take a shower and change my clothes but cake first". I grinned.


    "I''ll get the cake, you go to my truck". He handed me his keys as I got to my feet.


    "Can I drive?".


    "Absolutely not". He smirked cing a kiss on my forehead.


    "A-Alpha?".


    It was Reign.


    "Reign is everything alright?". I asked.


    "S-sorry to disturb you it was just to see if it was okay for me to do thete night run tonight with Jack?".


    "Is Jack okay with it?". He asked.


    "He told me to check with you". She whispered.


    She couldn''t even look at him. I felt bad for her. He had no idea how much power he held over everyone.


    "That''s fine Reign". I smiled. "It''ll do you good to get to learn the process. Isn''t that right Jake?". I nced at him my eyes narrowing when I saw that his top lip was pulled back into a snarl. He was not going to shout at her. She already looked like she was going to burst into tears.


    "I guess"....


    "Thank you". She bowed her head lower before scurrying away through the back of the coffee shop. Poor girl was obviously working again. "Are you-...".

 Chapter 188

    "What the hell was that?". He asked cutting me off.


    "What?". I frowned.


    "You know what". He grabbed my hand leading me outside to his truck.


    I guess I wasn''t getting cake.


    "I wasn''t going to let you shout at her". I unlocked the door before throwing him his keys.


    "I wouldn''t have".


    "Yeah right". I rolled my eyes. "The poor girl was nearly crying". I clipped my seatbelt into ce.


    "I''m not that bad". He red. "But don''t do that again". He started the engine before pulling away from "Do what?".


    "No one answers for me, don''t make me look stupid Leah".


    Was he being serious right now?


    Folding my arms over my chest I shook my head. Me make him look stupid? I so badly wanted to punc


    It wasn''t taking long for us to fall back into old habits.


    "Can''t have people thinking I''ve gone soft". Heughed. "Yeah, soft".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    We didn''t speak the rest of the drive home. I could already feel the tension between us. It wasn''t my i Did I make him look stupid?


    de of the road.


    ce in.


    n to make him look stupid.


    I thought it would be easier if I answered Reign. I knew how he felt deep down about them being here He didn''t like it but he wasing to terms with them staying. "You''re anxious again baby".


    "Just tired". I turned my head so he couldn''t see my face. I wasn''t anxious, I was annoyed at what he sa


    "You still want toe over?".


    "Maybeter. Can you drop me off home please?".


    "Okay what''s wrong?". He turned into our street slowing down as he neared my house.


    "Nothings wrong I just want to shower and change my clothes. And my gran will be home soon so it''s best I''m here when she arrives".


    "Can I see youter?".


    "I have to study".


    "Okay cut the bullshit Leah. What the fucks going on?". He drove up my driveway stopping behind my car.


    "My exams start this week. It''s not bullshit". He knew this was myst week, my most important week.


    "Then I guess I''ll see you when you can fit me in".


    Rolling my eyes I unclipped my seatbelt. "I''ll give you a textter".


    He didn''t say anything so I took that as my queue to get out. It''s not that I didn''t want to spend time with him I just wanted him to know I was annoyed.


    ....


    I didn''t lie to him. I was sat in my room with myptop and every book I had open on my bed. My gran had called early. She was staying with George over the weekend but assured me she would be back Monday. Great isn''t it. My gran had a better love life than me. Reading over my chemistry notes I pushed my book off the bed until it hit the floor.


    I was stumped. I couldn''t seem to take anything in. I knew it but every time I read a question I couldn''t think of the answer.


    The nerves were eating away at me. This was the exam I feared the most. Grabbing my phone I went onto my contacts tapping nna''s name. Hitting the FaceTime button I hoped she answered.


    I needed to clear my brain and take 5 minutes.


    "Hey girl".


    "Where are you?". I frowned. I didn''t recognise her surroundings.


    "In the forest". She rolled her eyes. "I swear if we weren''t rted I''d have strung him up by now".


    She had lost me.


    "He has everyone running these bloody woods. I thought he had changed. Wishful thinking". She sighed. "Why?".


    "Because he''s an asshole". Sheughed. "Seriously though, are you two okay?".


    Chewing my bottom lip I made a face. "I''m annoyed at him okay".


    "I knew it". She grinned. "Every time you two argue hees down on us like a ton of bricks. Care to share?".


    "No". She would just find it silly. I for one didn''t and I had every right to be annoyed with him.


    "We''re out here all night aren''t we?".


    "That''s up to your brother not me".


    She groaned before wiping her forehead. "If you love me, if you love any of us you''ll text him and sort this shit out. Great it''s started to rain".


    "Deja Vu".


    "Eh?".


    "Remember thest time I texted him trying to get you out of morning runs?". I asked. "He left the next day".


    "Fine". She sighed. "Leave your best friend out in the rain in the freezing cold".


    "Don''t you dare try and make me feel bad nna".


    "Kidding baby". Sheughed. "He''sing so I have to go"...


    "nna". I heard him growl.


    "Bye love you".


    Augh fell from my lips. It was true what she said. He worked them to the bone when he was pissed off. Phone still in hand I tapped his name bringing it to my ear.


    It rang a few times before going to voicemail. Just as I suspected. Ending the call I fell back against my headboard.


    I wasn''t letting us fall back into old habits. This time was going to be different. I should have told him how he made me feel, we could have talked it out.


    I would not go back to the way we used to be.


    Changing out of my pjs I pulled on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. Wrapping my hair up into a bun I grabbed my jacket and my phone before heading downstairs.


    The were in the forest which I''m assuming was behind the training ground. Grabbing my car keys I left the house hurrying to my car.


    nna wasn''t wrong when she said it had started to rain. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Clipping my seatbelt in ce I started my engine reversing out my drive and headed for the training ground.


    My nerves were shattered. I couldn''t stop thinking about thest time I drove here. How he acted, how he made me feel.


    But things were different this time, he was different. He wasn''t going to tell me to leave. We were in this together. What I liked about the training ground was it wasn''t that far from home.


    His truck was parked, being the only car outside the gate. I just hoped the gate wasn''t locked. Parking next to him I geared myself up before heading inside.

 Chapter 189

    They woulde back soon right?


    The rain wasshing it down, thunder breaking through the clouds. I was sat inside the training ground soaked and freezing. I had to wrestle with the door before it would open.


    The weather had caused a power cut so that meant there was no heating. It was dark and gloomy and I couldn''t help but wonder if they were safe.


    They''re wolfs of course they''re safe.


    Cursing out loud I groaned when I noticed I had no signal. I could go home but I didn''t want to drive in the rain, it was too dangerous.


    Besides I wanted to see him, I needed to make sure he knew we were okay. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I could handle everything he threw at me. He wanted to be the boss, fine. He wanted to make sure I knew my ce, also fine. But he had to give me my ce as his Luna. By his side.


    I wasn''t giving up this time and neither was he. Walking around the ce I jumped when a howl broke through the air.


    It was still something I wasn''t used to hearing, I don''t think it ever will be. Heck I still struggle to believe that werewolf''s are real. Somewhere in the back of my mind I still believed this is all fantasy.


    I still couldn''t wrap my head around that this was my life now. How everything changed the minute I moved here. How someone was put on this earth specifically for me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    An Alpha werewolf.


    Shaking my head a giggle fell from my lips. It sounded ridiculous when I thought about it. Holding my jacket tighter I walked further inside.


    My nose wrinkled when I reached the main gym area. Male sweat and ballsack. Another howl broke through the air only this time it was followed by a growl.


    It sounded closer, like it was right outside. They were back.


    Rushing towards the double doors I pulled one side open. 3rge wolfs stood staring right at me. Canine''s showing, foaming at the mouth.


    Oh god.


    They didn''t seem friendly, didn''t seem like they knew who I was. The one in the middle let rip a growl before stomping its paw on the ground.


    Out of no where I saw a sh of ck before the wolf in question was pinned to the ground by the scruff of the neck. A whimper escaped its mouth as the ck beast tore into it.


    I couldn''t look away. Frozen with fear I watched the other two wolfs lower there heads.


    And then realisation kicked in.


    The ck wolf was Jake.


    A thunderous growl tore from his mouth and before I knew what was happening I was surrounded by werewolf''s.


    His pack had joined him.


    I couldn''t catch my breath. I had never seen so many before. Grabbing a hold of the door to steady myself I locked eyes with one that was circling the wolf on the ground.


    I jumped as Jake sauntered towards me. His height frightening as he loomed over me. Feeling the wetness of his tongue against my cheek I bit my bottom lip.


    Ourst encounter like this wasn''t very friendly and right now I wasn''t sure if it was Jake or his wolf that was present. I didn''t know what to do. I was scared to move incase one little movement set him off. "He won''t hurt you Leah". nna popped out of nowhere wearing only a T-shirt.


    "I-I know". I shakily moved my hand forward feeling the warmth of his breath as he bent his head. Feeling the softness of his fur between my fingers a whine fell from his mouth causing me to pull my hand back. "He wants to know why you''re here". She asked.


    "Because this isn''t intimidating at all". I nced around, every set of eyes were focused on me. "Can you ask him to change back so we can talk?". I chewed my bottom lip.


    "He wants you to go home. Said he''ll meet you there".


    "Of course he did". Rolling my eyes I watched as he ran off into the forest, every wolf following his lead.


    "Can you give me a lift?". She asked.


    "Yeah". I nced at the wolf on the ground.


    "She''ll be fine. She got what she deserved. Come on before the rain gets any heavier".


    "She?". I frowned as we started walking towards my car.


    "Jessica".


    "Of course". I sighed. We hadn''t had any run-ins in a few weeks. In fact I had hardly seen her. "She''s never going to stop is she?". "Not until you put her in her ce".


    I thought I already did.


    ....


    "Can you drop me off at my moms". She pulled at the hem of her T-shirt.


    "Where''s your pants?". I asked turning into our street.


    "When we shift its best to do it naked. You do it with clothes on and well they get ruined. They''re in the forest somewhere".


    "Gotcha". I drove to the end of the street pulling up outside her parents house.


    "I''ll meet you at Jake''s. I won''t be long".


    "Want to wait?".


    "Come inside I''m sure my mom would love to see you".


    "Yeah I''m sure seeing as I ignored all her calls and text". My stomach tightened. I felt bad. Charlotte had been nothing but nice to me throughout my time here.


    "My mom really likes you Leah. She doesn''t judge and she doesn''t hate. Soe inside so I can get some damn pants". Sheughed.


    "You sure she doesn''t hate me?". I followed her up the drive my stomach in knots.


    "As if". Matching her stride I followed her inside. It was quiet, the only noise being the soft musicing from the kitchen.


    Charlotte was sat at the kitchen ind a ss of wine in front of her.


    "Girls". She beamed. "nna where is your pants?".


    "A little issue nothing major". She smirked. "I''ll be back in a minute". As she left the room my nerves started to kick in.


    "She lose her pants in the forest?". Charlotte sighed.


    "Yeah". I felt awkward. "I''m sorry for not responding to your messages". I blurted out.


    "No need to apologise sweetheart. Sit". She motioned to the seat across from her. "Would you like some tea?".

 Chapter 190

    I took a seat as she went about making my tea. The nerves faded and I loosened up a little. "How are you doing?". She asked.


    "I''m okay". And I was. We were handling things and sorting out what we needed to. He was always going to be hot headed. His temper was always going to be there but I was willing to stay. I wanted to stay.


    I wanted us to work.


    "You know he didn''t want to leave right?". She ced the hot mug in front of me. "We made him sweetheart".


    I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat. They made him leave?


    "He was dangerous Leah. His head was all over the ce and we couldn''t risk him being around you like that".


    It kinda made sense.


    "If he had hurt you he would have never forgave himself".


    "I get that". I whispered. "But what happens because we missed the full moon?".


    "Ah eager to mate?". She grinned causing the heat to spread across my cheeks. "The next full moon won''t be long ining around".


    "I didn''t feel anything. No pain, no heat, no nothing. Is that normal?".


    "When an Alpha meets his mate they are meant to mark and im as quickly as possible. It''s tradition for the mark to be made during the mating. You won''t feel anything until a few days before".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She wasn''t getting what I was saying. "But I felt nothing. He left a few days before and I experienced nothing".


    "Then the moon goddess gave you a free pass". She smiled. "You experienced something when you epted the bond yes?".


    "Yeah". I didn''t want to remember that pain. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "But how can I have epted the bond if we''re still not mated?". I didn''t get any of this and even when they tried exining it I still came up with nothing.


    If I didn''t feel anything then does that mean our connection was broken?


    "You don''t feel the connection?". She frowned. "The sparks when you see him. The little bit of excitement in the pit of your stomach?".


    I felt myself smile. I felt it all. The sparks, the tingles, the way my body hummed whenever things got heated.


    "Stop putting so much pressure on yourself. It''ll all happen when it''s meant to happen. And when it does you''ll understand everything". I felt better but I always did after speaking with Charlotte. "Just let it happen". She reached over cing her hand on mine. "Don''t think about anything just feel".


    She was right. I was stuck in my head way to much. It was time I stopped thinking and just went with the flow.


    "Thanks Charlotte".


    "You''re wee sweetheart".


    Finishing off my tea I heard her before I saw her. She bounced into the kitchen grinning. "He''s kicking her out". She turned her phone towards me but pulled it back before I could finish reading all the message.


    "What''s going on nna?". Charlotte asked. "Who''s kicking who out of where?".


    I had a pretty good idea what was going on.


    "Jake is kicking Jessica out of the pack".


    "Why what happened?". Her mom asked.


    "She almost attacked Leah in wolf form".


    "She did what?". Her eyes zed, the tone of her voice changing. "When was this and is your dad aware?".


    "Mom, Jake''s handling it".


    "In case you''ve forgot Jake isn''t Alpha just yet. So in order for this to be dealt with it has to go through your dad. I''m throwing an emergency pack meeting so I suggest you put the word out. I want everyone here for 6pm and noter. I''m going to call your dad and get that brother of yours over here".


    I was still sat with my mouth hanging open. He wanted to kick her out? This was big, huge even. How did one kick another out of a pack?


    Jessica didn''t like me it was as clear as day but was kicking her out the right thing to do? Did she deserve to lose her ce within the pack?


    "No Leah don''t you dare". nna snapped me out of my thoughts. "I can see the clocks turning. She brought this on herself and she deserves everything she gets".


    "Does she really deserve this though?".


    "That''s up to my dad but considering she almost attacked the packs future Luna I''d say her chances are slim".


    "Almost nna. She didn''t actually attack me".


    "Yes because Jake took her down". She frowned. "You always try and see the good in people but enough is enough. She could have killed you in a instant. Don''t try and stop this because you''re too nice of a person to actually see that this needs to happen". Wow!


    She was right but it still didn''t sit well with me. Where would she go? What would she do? If they kicked her out was she allowed to stay in town?


    "I''m going to round up the pack. Stay here because you need to witness this".


    "I do?". I didn''t want to be apart of it. I didn''t want to give the rest of the pack another excuse to hate me. I needed to get them to trust me, to like me. Jessica was family to them and I, well I was just a human who happened to be their Alphas mate. "When are you going to realise that you are one of us?".


    I didn''t feel like one of them. Not all of them disliked me but there was still a good few that did. But this wasn''t my decision and it was out of my hands.


    "Half of your pack don''t like me. If she gets kicked out because of what happened then they''ll hate me even more".


    "Is that what you really think?". She frowned. "That they hate you?".


    I shrugged. They hadn''t exactly made me feel wee. Only a certain few. Jack and Lacey, his parents and of course nna.


    "They''re distant because they have to be. They can''t fully approach or talk to you because it''s disrespectful".


    "What?". My heart hammered in my chest. What did that mean? Did they really like me? "But you talk to me, Jack talks to me". I didn''t get it.


    "Jack is Beta and you are my soon to be sister inw. Once you are fully mated you''ll see the difference. You have no idea how many of the young girls are dying to meet you, the elders that want to teach you". "What". I felt the lump in my throat. All this time I thought they hated me, wouldn''t ept me but they were respecting me all along.


    "I really have to go but please stay".

 Chapter 191

    nna left and Charlotte wasn''t back yet. Getting to my feet I grabbed my mug. I couldn''t help the horrible feeling I had in the pit of my stomach.


    The front door opened and closed. He was here, I could feel him. Washing out my mug I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand. His hands gripped my waist, his front flush against my back.


    I tensed the mug slipping from my hands. He moved so quietly I could never hear when he approached. Nuzzling his nose in the side of my neck he inhaled deeply.


    "Hey". His voice husky, lower than normal. But my god it did something to my insides.


    "Hi". I whispered my breathing shaky.


    It definitely felt different between us but not in a bad way. "I''m sorry about earlier babe". cing open kisses on my neck his arms slipped around my waist. "I was an a*s but I''m trying. I''m trying so fucking hard to be better for you".


    "I know". I got it, he wasn''t used to me. He wasn''t used to me answering for him or talking for him and that was okay. He was trying and that''s all I could ask for.


    "I don''t want to f**k this up Leah".


    "You won''t, we won''t".


    "You''re fucking perfect". He whispered.


    "Ah you''re here. Your dad will be home in half an hour". His mom entered the kitchen and his arms fell from my waist.


    "An emergency pack meeting mom, really?". He moved away giving me the space to turn around.


    "You''re not Alpha just yet Jacob". She nced at me before looking back at him. I always found it weird when she called him Jacob.


    It was rare and never happened much. Only when she was pissed off or serious.


    "I still don''t think a pack meeting was necessary. I could have just tossed her out and be done with it".


    "That''s your dad''s decision not yours".


    "She could have killed Leah". He clenched his teeth, his eyes falling into slits.


    "I don''t disagree Jake but we have to do this right. Jessica will get her punishment however your dad sees fit".


    "Regardless of the oue I don''t want her here and I don''t want her near Leah. She''s as good as dead to me so either he kicks her out or I will when I be Alpha". "Jake". I ced my hand on his forearm.


    "Sadly babe you don''t get a say either but you will once you be Luna".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek as I nced at Charlotte. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I could feel the tension radiating from his body. He most definitely wasn''t happy about this and I knew he was trying his hardest to keep it together.


    "When you are Alpha and only when you are Alpha will you be able to make that decision. Now calm down and put your damn ws away".


    ncing at his hands I swallowed the lump in my throat. Sure as shit his ws were extended. It freaked me out that he was able to do that. I wonder if they all had that ability or just him because he''s Alpha.


    A dark chuckle fell from his lips yet the butterflies erupted in my stomach."Yes mother". And just like that his ws were gone.


    "I''m still your mom Jake so your Alpha male doesn''t work on me". She grabbed her ss of wine and left the kitchen.


    "When will you be Alpha?". I asked.


    "When my dad steps down".


    "And when will that be?".


    "When he knows I''m ready".


    I frowned at that. Wasn''t he ready now?


    "He always told me I had to find my mate first". He took my hand in his. "Told me I would be at my strongest with her by my side".


    "And are you?".


    "I''m always going to need you Leah. You were made for me". I smiled as he kissed my knuckles.


    "We''ll be okay wont we?".


    "Always babe".


    "And I am enough for you right?".


    "Baby". He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me flush against him. "You''ll always be enough. I can''t wait till we mate and you see just what you mean to me". "What does that mean?". I frowned.


    "We''ll finally be connected". He kissed the top of my head. "We''ll be one".


    "I''ll be able to feel your emotions?".


    Augh fell from his lips. "It''ll be magical I know that much".


    I couldn''t help the faint blush that scorched my cheeks. Never had anyone made me feel the way he does. He''s on my mind from the minute I wake up to the minute I go to sleep. "And tonight?". I whispered.


    "Don''t worry about tonight Leah. Jessica knows the rules and she broke them regardless. No one touches my mate, no one". He hissed.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Hey". I ced my hands on his chest trying to calm him.


    "She could have hurt the most important person to me and she''s not getting away with it".


    "She''s not going to get away with it".


    "But she will if my dad keeps her around". His body tensed, his eyes shifting from brown to ck.


    "Calm down". I whispered running my hands up and down his arms. "Who cares what happens to her. She''s not important".


    "You''re right babe". Resting his forehead against mine a sigh fell from my lips.


    "This is what''s important". I brushed my nose against his.


    "Oh please, don''t make me sick". nnaughed as she joined us in the kitchen. "nna". He growled.


    "I''m kidding". She winked at me. "It''s nice to finally see you two loved up".


    She wasn''t wrong. It was nice not to be at each other''s throats for once.


    "Is Carter patrolling?".


    "Yes he''s with Jack. They''reing here when they''re finished".


    "I''m going to catch up with them". He pulled me closer his grip on my waist tightening. "Stay with me tonight?".


    "Okay". I didn''t think twice about it.


    "Good answer". He smirked. "I won''t be long".


    ...

 Chapter 192

    "You two seem to be getting along really well". She grinned passing me a mug of tea.


    We were out the back sitting on the decking. The rain had stopped, the air mild and fresh.


    "We are". I smiled. "It feels different".


    "In a good way?".


    "I didn''t realise how much I needed him".


    "Until he left?".


    "Yeah, I thought because we didn''t mate the feelings would just go away".N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Doesn''t work like that". She smiled. "Can I be honest with you?".


    I gave her a nod as I sipped on my tea.


    "Not everyone finds their mate Leah. I didn''t think I was going to find Carter".


    "But you did".


    "Yeah". Sheughed. "But there is always that feeling inside. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The longing feeling like something is missing. When you meet the person you''re destined to be with everything else falls into ce".


    "Mine hasn''t been that easy". Iughed.


    "You''re mated to an Alpha. It was never going to be an easy ride".


    "Don''t remind me". I rolled my eyes taking another sip of my tea.


    "But things are good now right?".


    "Yeah". I smiled. "For now".


    "It''s nice to see you happy. My brother hasn''t exactly made it easy for you".


    "Wasn''t all his fault". Yes he was difficult at times but so was I.


    "Maybe not but it mostly was. At least he''s finally bing the person he needs too".


    "Meaning?". I frowned.


    "Ohe on Leah. He isn''t exactly the easiest to get along with and his temper". She made a face. "I''m surprised my dad didn''t beat his a*s". "We''re both just as bad as each other".


    "A perfect match". She winked.


    "Made for each other". I rolled my eyes as my phone started vibrating in my pocket. Taking it out my grans name was shing on the screen. Finally.


    "Hello"..


    "Hey sweetheart I''m 10 minutes out. I''m going to pick up takeout. Are you home?".


    "I''m not but I''ll meet you there".


    "Okay honey. I have something to talk to you about".


    "Okay I''ll see you soon". I ended the call and nced at nna.


    "Everything okay?". She asked.


    "I have to go home". I nced at the time. "Gran wants to have dinner and talk to me about something".


    "You''reing back though right?". She walked me down the back path and out front to my car.


    "Yeah I''ll be back. Can you let Jake know I went home to see my gran".


    "Sure thing. I''ll see you soon".


    I jumped in my car and drove the short distance home. Parking in the driveway I cut my engine and went inside.


    Kicking off my shoes I hung up my jacket and went into the living room. I switched on the lights and turned on the heating. It was freezing.


    I didn''t wait long before my gran got home.


    "Oh good you''re here". She smiled as she walked into the kitchen cing the food on the counter. "Get some tes will you. I got Chinese".


    I did as she asked pulling two tes from the cupboard. "Is Georgeing?". I asked.


    "Not tonight honey". She fixed the food onto the two tes while I went about sorting some drinks for us.


    I felt like I hadn''t seen her in ages even though it was just the other day. We rarely spent any time together anymore.


    "Eat". She ordered.


    I took a seat at the table and started eating. "Did you enjoy being away?". I asked.


    "I did sweetheart. How''s the hand, how''s school. You finish up this week don''t you?". She asked.


    "My hands fine and yes I have thest of my exams this week". Even thinking about them turned my stomach. I wasn''t sure I was ready to sit them. "And what about Yale?".


    The dreaded question.


    "I''m not going".


    "And that''s your decision?". She finally sat down opposite me and started her dinner.


    "Yes I don''t want to leave".


    "Okay. As long as it''s your decision".


    "It is". I had already decided I was staying and I wasn''t going to change my mind again. My life was here and Jake was here.


    "So what''s your ns for after you graduate?". She asked.


    "I can get my degree online".


    "And you''ll be living at home?".


    Eh? What was she getting at asking that?


    "I see Lana has moved her stuff out. Did you know?".


    "I haven''t seen Lana for a few days. Gran what''s this all about?". I put my fork down.


    "You''ll mate soon, you''ll move out".


    "I''m not moving out". I frowned.


    "You will as soon as your mated. Jake won''t have it any other way".


    "But I''m not mated yet".


    "I''m thinking of selling the house".


    "Wait what?". I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat.


    "That''s what I wanted to talk to you about. You''ll be moving out soon and George wants me to move in with him".


    "George lives way out of town". I''d see her less than I do now.


    "It''s a thirty minute drive Leah it''s not that far. We''ll see each other on weekends".


    "Where''s all thising from?". I didn''t want to move out, I wasn''t ready to.


    "You had made the decision to go to Yale so I had made the decision to move in with George. This house is to big just for me". "But I''m not going".


    "Yes because Jake came back and-...".


    "That''s not fair". I whispered. "You know I never asked for any of this and you were the one that wanted to move here".


    "I''m not doing it out of badness sweetheart and besides the money I get from the house will go into your savings ount".


    "But I''m not ready to move out". It had always just been me and my gran. This was a big step and it was happening sooner than I ever thought. "I''m eighteen".


    "Yes honey but you will be. As soon as you mate you''ll feel ready".


    "How soon is this happening?".


    "It goes on the market Friday".


    I couldn''t believe this and I couldn''t sit here any longer. I scraped my chair back and got to my feet. "I''m staying with Jake tonight or do you want me to pack all of my stuff the now and take it with me". I regretted the words as soon as I said them. "Sorry". "I get that it''s scary sweetheart but this is the beginning of something good for you and you deserve everyst bit of it. I want you to be happy so please just go and be happy".


    "I don''t want you to leave".


    "I''m not going far honey and we''ll see each other all the time".


    I didn''t believe that. I hardly seen her just now. "Okay well I''m going to pack a bag".


    "You''ve hardly touched your dinner".


    "Not really hungry". The tears didn''t fall until I was closing the door to my bedroom.

 Chapter 193

    I was hot, sweating actually. Peeling my eyes open I jumped when I realised I was no longer in my bedroom. His grip around my waist tightened as he pulled me closer.


    "Go back to sleep princess it''ste".


    It was?


    Thest thing I remember was the talk with my gran and then being in my room. How did I end up at Jake''s and in his bed?


    "What happened?". I whispered.


    "Nothing happened baby. You fell asleep so I brought you to mine".


    "You carried me?". How did I not wake up? Or at least feel him move me?


    "I did". He lifted his head from the pillow and even though it was dark I could see the hint of his smirk.


    "What time is it?". I asked.


    "Almost 1".


    I had been sleeping for hours.


    Hey his head back down and slipped his arm over and around my waist. "Go back to sleep. I''ll wake you for school in the morning".


    So I did. My full body rxed against him as I drifted back to sleep.


    ...


    He wasn''t beside me when I woke up. His side of the bed already cold. ncing at the clock on his bedside table a sigh fell from my lips. 4am was staring back at me. Why wasn''t he in bed?


    Pushing the covers off I nced at what I was wearing. One of his T-shirts. A light blush made it''s way across my cheeks.


    He had stripped me?


    Getting out of bed I opened his door stopping at the top of the stairs when I heard the hushed voices.


    "She here?".


    Carter?


    "Of course she''s here". Jake said.


    "Calm down Jake he was only asking". nna was here to?


    "My gran wants to move out as soon as she can".


    My eyebrows furrowed. Why was he talking about gran? Something wasn''t adding up. What were they hiding from me?


    "I''m well aware of Ellen''s motives but she''s wrong. Leah isn''t ready". Jake wasn''t angry but he did seem a little stressed.


    I wasn''t ready for what?


    Moving forward slightly I grit my teeth when the floorboards creaked.


    Shit.


    "Go home and not one word about this". He ordered.


    I quickly made my way back to his bedroom, got back in the bed and shut my eyes.


    ...


    When I woke up again he was wrapped around me like a vine. Catching sight of the time I pushed on his arm causing a groan to fall from his lips.


    "5 more minutes babe". His grip around my waist tightened.


    "I have to get ready for school". I whispered. It had just turned half 7 but I liked to be prepared and I wanted Starbucks before I got there.


    His grip loosened as he rolled over onto his side. "I''ll take you to school and pick you back up".


    "I can drive". I frowned.


    "Not today princess".


    I wasn''t going to argue. I wasn''t that bothered about him dropping me off. What I wanted to know was what they were talking about this morning. "Okay". I pushed the covers off and got out of bed. "I''m going for a shower. Did you happen to pack me clean clothes?".


    "In the bag by the door".


    I didn''t stay in the shower for long. I didn''t wash my hair either knowing he wouldn''t have a hair dryer. The knock on the door caused me to jump and grip my towel. "Yeah?". I answered.


    "Coffee babe".


    I opened the door and smiled at him. "Thank you". I took the cup from him and held it to my nose. "I won''t be long".


    "You want breakfast?".


    I didn''t do breakfast. Couldn''t really eat in the morning, especially not this early. "I''m good with just coffee".


    "Okay babe".


    I closed the door cing my coffee down. It didn''t take me long to get ready. Pulling my hair into a messy bun I checked my bag for my sses. He packed them also.


    Putting them on I lifted my bag and my coffee and headed downstairs. He was sat at the kitchen ind cup in hand staring out the back windows.


    I still couldn''t get over how beautiful his home was. I ced my coffee down and pulled out the seat across from him.


    "Your exams start today?". He asked.


    "Maths is my first one". I took a sip of my coffee. I wasn''t sure how I was going to approach what I heardst night. "How do you feel about them?".


    "Maths isn''t an issue". I smiled. "It''s chemistry that''s terrifying me".


    "I''m sure you''ll smash it babe. Did you have a good sleep?".


    "Slept like a baby". I grinned. It was the best I had slept in a long time.


    "So you wouldn''t be against it happening a few times a week?". He asked.


    "What happening?". I frowned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Staying over".


    Oh!

 Chapter 194

    And of course he knew about the conversation between me and my gran. Jake Taylor seemed to know everything.


    "I wouldn''t be against it". I smiled.


    Me moving in with him was going to happen sooner orter. At least he was trying to ease me into it and not forcing me to move in immediately.


    "Yeah?". He grinned.


    "Yes". Iughed.


    "Good babe that''s good".


    "Can I ask you something?". I looked at him over the top of my mug.


    He nodded.


    "When you picked me upst night did you speak to my gran?".


    "Why do you think I brought you here?". He asked.


    "She wants to sell the house". I sighed.


    "I know baby but please don''t worry about it. You''ve always got a ce here".


    "We haven''t even been here 6 months and she wants to move already. Move in with George and leave me to fend for myself". I was pissed about the whole thing. It had always just been the two of us and now it''s like I don''t even matter. "Once we mate-...


    "I''ll never see her". I whispered already feeling the lump form in the back of my throat. "I hardly see her as it is".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re never going to be alone, you''ll never have to fend for yourself". He pushed his chair back and got to his feet. "Move in with me".


    "What?".


    "It''s going to happen sooner orter so why not we make it now?". He took my hand in his cing a kiss on my knuckles.


    "Okay then". There was no point in beating around the bush. I knew there was nothing I needed to worry about and at least I wouldn''t be going home to an empty house every day. "Fuck that was easy". He smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I chewed the inside of my cheek. This was the right decision, we were after all made for each other. "Like you said it was going to happen sooner orter".


    "You belong here with me anyway. I was just waiting for the right time". He kissed my forehead. "Let''s get you to school".


    We stopped by Starbucks and he bought me a coffee and a chocte muffin for good luck.


    "Do you get to finish after your exam?". He asked as he pulled into the school car park.


    "I do but I''m going to the library after. I need to pick up some books".


    "Text me when you want me to pick you up okay".


    "I will". I smiled as he leaned in cing a kiss on my lips.


    "Good luck princess".


    "Thanks". I grinned.


    nna was waiting for me by the double doors. I wonder if I could question her about this morning.


    "Hey girl". She grinned. "You ready for this?".


    "I''m confident". I winked pulling open the door. "Besides it''s not maths I''m worried about".


    "Chemistry?". She grinned.


    "I tried to study and couldn''t get any of the answers right. It''s like everything I''ve learned disappeared".


    "I''m sure it''s still in there".


    "My chemistry exam is myst one so I have until Friday to fit in some extra study time".


    "You''ll ace it". She winked as we stopped at the assembly hall.


    "Girls". Mr Gagher nodded. "Phones in here until the end of the exam". He passed us both a little stic bag withbels attached so we could write our names on them. Writing my name on thebel I turned my phone onto do not disturb before popping it into the bag and handing it to him.


    "Good luck". He smiled as he let us both past.


    As I suspected it would be the same in every school desks were lined in rows of 6 at least one metre apart from the next one.


    "Miss Taylor you''re up front and Miss Wilson you''re in the second row. Good luck girls".


    I wasn''t nervous but my stomach was doing summersaults. This was the start of the end. We were so close to finishing, so close to graduating and moving on and I was terrified.


    I didn''t know what the future held or what was in front of me. I gave up my chance to go to uni, I literally had no ns for after graduation.


    "Hey you okay?". nna asked.


    "Nerves". I lied.


    "You sure?".


    "Yeah". I smiled. "I''m going to find my seat. I''ll see you once we''re done".


    ..


    I aced it and I know I did. Maths had always been a strong point for me which is why I don''t understand how I was terrible at chemistry.


    There was half an hour left and I had looked over and checked my answers twice. I wanted coffee but I also didn''t want to be the first person to leave.


    "Finished Miss Wilson?". Mr Gagher whispered.


    "Yes Mr Gagher". It wasn''t as weird with him anymore although he still made me feel a little ufortable.


    "Then you can go". He picked up my paper as I nced at nna. She was still scribbling away. "I''m sure Miss Taylor will find you when she''s done". Okay then.


    Pushing back my chair as quietly as I could I retrieved my phone, left the assembly hall and headed for the library.


    The library was empty just as I suspected. sses were going on, exams in ce. Collecting the books I needed I put them in my bag and went for some coffee. Reaching the cafeteria I went straight for the coffee machine as I rummaged about my back for some money.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me". I sighed dumping my bag on the floor.


    "Tough day?".


    I jumped when I didn''t hear him approach. "Just peachy". Picking my bag back up I took out my phone ready to text Jake.


    "I can buy you coffee Leah". He put money in the machine pushing for a cappino. "How was your exam?".


    "I think I did okay". I took the coffee from him and walked towards an empty table. "I didn''t see you though".


    "I was there". He grinned. "All the way in the back".


    "You do okay?". I asked taking a seat.


    "Aced it". He winked.


    Rolling my eyes I took a sip of my cappino. "How are you settling in now?". Ro and the remainder of his pack had been with our pack for over a month now. "Better than expected. He has me onte night runs".


    "Better than early morning". I smiled. "How''s reign getting on. I don''t see her at school much".


    "She likes to keep herself to herself but she''s fine. As for noting to school I can''t exactly force her".


    "She doesn''t want to go?". I frowned.


    "She''s smart". He smirked. "She''s not worried about school. She wants to work and make money so she can leave".


    "What?".


    He shrugged. "I don''t interfere with her. She''s my sister and I''ll always protect her but she does as she pleases. Besides I''m not worried about her grades". Okay then.


    "That was harder that I expected". nna groaned as she took the seat beside me. "Or am I just stupid?".


    "Just stupid". Ro grinned.


    She red at him. "How''s thete night patrols going?".


    "Better than early mornings". He winked getting to his feet. "I''ll see youdiester".


    "I hate that guy". She muttered.

 Chapter 195

    "So is Jakeing for you?". nna asked.


    We were still sat in the cafeteria drinking coffee. "I haven''t messaged him yet. I mean I don''t see why I couldn''t drive myself to school".


    "I think it''s cute". She grinned. "He''s looking after you".


    "Yeah cute". I finished the rest of my coffee before pushing my cup to the side. "How do you really think the exam went?".


    She shrugged. "It''s done now so I guess we''ll just have to wait and see. How are you feeling about the chemistry one?".


    "I''m trying not to think about it". I rubbed a hand over my face. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I tried to study the other night and it didn''t exactly go so well. I couldn''t remember anything". "That''s normal". Sheughed. "You doing anything tonight?".


    "Other than not wanting to go home". I didn''t want to face my gran. I still hadn''t processed ourst conversation. Selling the house, moving in with George, leaving me on my own.


    "You''ve always got a ce to stay Leah".


    "Sooner than I thought". I shrugged.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You''ll be mated soon, it''ll be better in the long run".


    "I just don''t know if I''m ready to move in with him. I want to be but what if it''s to soon. What if we get under each other''s skin and end up hating each other".


    Augh fell from her lips. "All that is normal trust me but it''s never to soon when you''re meant to be together". Rolling my eyes I dodged out of the way of her hand. "Don''t roll your eyes at me Leah. You''ll see what I mean when you''re mated". "I''m sure I will". I took out my phone. "Guess I better text him toe get me".


    "I could drop you off instead if you want?". She asked.


    "Let''s go then". I picked up my bags and the books I collected from the library.


    "You really that worried about the chemistry exam?". She nodded towards the books.


    "Absolutely shitting myself. I need to pass to be able to graduate".


    "Have you asked Jake for help?".


    "No".


    "And why not?". She asked as we headed towards her car.


    "He''s busy". I shrugged.


    "And you''re full of shit". She smirked. "You don''t want to ask him for help do you?".


    "No". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "And it''s nothing to do with being stubborn. I know he has a lot going on".


    "Yeah because I''m sure he''ll pass up spending hours alone with you". She rolled her eyes as she unlocked her car.


    "Shut up". I grinned getting in.


    "Does he know I''m bringing you home?". She started the engine pulling out of the school parking lot.


    "I''ll text him now". And I did. I let him know nna was dropping me at his and to see if he was home. He instantly texted back.


    He was at the training ground.


    "He''s not home". I locked my phone screen leaving his message on read.


    "Thene to my moms with me. Let him know that''s where you''ll be".


    Unlocking my screen I clocked his other message telling me toe to the training ground.


    "Can you drop me off at the training ground?". I sighed.


    "Sure thing".


    ...


    Most of the pack was here but what got my back up was seeing Jessica. What reason did she have for being here?


    They were all out on the field. All working hard and taking orders. All focused and looked to be in fighting mood.


    "Hey baby". He kissed the side of my head as I approached.


    "Preparing for something?". I asked crossing my arms over my chest. Yes I was annoyed that she was here. If her abilities were taken from her then she shouldn''t be allowed here. "Ro found a scent on the main border this morning. It might be nothing but we''re preparing just incase. They have to be ready for anything".


    "And Jessica?". I couldn''t help the bitterness in my tone.


    "She''s a strong she wolf and-...".


    "But she''s not allowed to shift". I cut him off. "That was her punishment so why is she here".


    "Babe".


    I took a deep breath. I wasn''t going to pick an argument with him but I was going to make sure he knew I was annoyed.


    "Give me your keys so I can drive myself home". I held my hand out.


    "Jack". He yelled motioning for him toe over.


    "I can drive myself home Jake".


    "I never said you couldn''t. Jack take over I''m done for the day".


    "You got it Alpha".


    "I asked for your keys not for you to take me home".


    "I''m not arguing with you over this Leah. She''s a strong wolf and until I know who the scent belongs to we need everyone on board".


    "I''m sure you can manage without her". I mmed the passenger side door behind me knowing it would piss him off.


    "Was that really necessary?". He growled starting the car and driving up onto the main road.


    "Was what really necessary?". I smiled.


    I could feel his re but chose to ignore it.


    "You''re so fucking stubborn".


    We didn''t speak the rest of the ride home. It wasn''t until he pulled up outside my house that I looked at him.

 Chapter 196

    "Think you need to sort something''s out". He cut the engine.


    "No I don''t". I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "She really wants to see you".


    "She seen mest night".


    "Leah". He sighed.


    "Fine". I unbuckled my seatbelt and got out. "But I''ll do it by myself. You don''t need to be here".


    "Yes I do". He moved so fast his arm wrapping around my waist. "I need to be here babe".


    The front door opened. My gran and George standing staring at me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Pushing Jake''s arm off I took a step away from him. "What''s going on?".


    "Come inside honey. We need to talk".


    So I did. I went inside and listened to what she had to say.


    Augh fell from my lips as I got to my feet. I had been sitting next to Jake his hand holding mine the whole time.


    I couldn''t stopughing. Maybe nerves I don''t know.


    "So you''re trying to tell me I''m a werewolf?". Anotherugh fell from my lips. "Don''t be ridiculous".


    "She''s not kidding Leah". Jake followed my movement and got to his feet but I kept my distance.


    "That''s not possible". I whispered. I wasn''t a wolf, I couldn''t be.


    "I wasn''t sure at first babe but your scent-...".


    "Is human". I cut him off. "I think I would know if I had a fluffy tail and fangs". My heart was racing, the possibility of being a werewolf frightening. "Leah, sweetheart, your dad-...".


    "No". I frowned. I had never met my dad and my gran refused to talk about him. "This, I-... this isn''t real it can''t be".


    "Pleasee and sit down". My gran begged.


    "So this is what you were talking aboutst night with Carter and nna?". I turned to Jake. "How long have you known?". "Not long". I didn''t miss the look he gave my gran.


    "Okay". I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth. "So my dads a werewolf?".


    "Your dad doesn''t matter Leah. This is about you, you need to believe and ept that you are part wolf".


    "I-I need some air". Grabbing my bag I headed for the front door Jake hot on my heels.


    "Babe-.....


    "Just give me 5 minutes please. I''m okay I promise". It was a lot to process and I still didn''t believe it but this was happening.


    I was a werewolf. I had so many questions and yet all I wanted was to be alone.


    "5 minutes and then I''ming back out to get you". He kissed the top of my head before leaving me on my own.


    Without thinking I got in my car and took off down the street. I needed to be alone, I needed time to let this sink in.


    I was eighteen and never once had I felt different. Never once had I felt this other part of me. How was I just finding out about this? Why had my gran kept this from me?


    What was she protecting me from?


    I knew one thing and it was I couldn''t run from it. Sighing I turned my car around and headed back home.


    I needed answers.


    I had to understand why.


    He was stood outside his phone to his ear, his face like thunder. Parking in the drive I awaited the blow I was about to receive. "Can''t just run away from it".


    "I wasn''t running". Closing the door behind me I stopped in front of him. "Well I was but I came back. How could I not know about this?". "You didn''t ept your wolf which is why the shift hasn''t happened yet".


    "How could I ept something I knew nothing about?". I frowned.


    "Hey". He whispered grabbing my hands in his. "Your wolf is still in there. We just have to bring her out".


    "Why didn''t she tell me?".


    "I don''t know babe. You''ll need to talk to her".


    "I''ve never met my dad not once and now I have all these questions. How could she not have let me meet him?".


    "Hey". He pulled me closer. "Everything is going to be okay. Do you want to go back inside?".


    No, no I didn''t.


    "Can you take me to your house?". I had heard enough for one night. I needed time to process everything I had learned.


    ..


    I had nothing to say. My head bursting with all this new information. We were sitting in his living room the tv on mute. "Baby?".


    "Hm?". I turned to look at him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Talk to me". He pleaded.


    "I-.. I have nothing to say". I couldn''t process it. The thought alone made me second guess my whole life, my whole up bringing. "But we''re okay right?".


    "We''re okay". It wasn''t his fault, he didn''t know and right now he was all I had. He was the only one I trusted. "Can I have some tea?".


    "You hungry?". He got to his feet heading towards the kitchen. "Could order in?".


    Food was thest thing on my mind. I was too anxious to eat. The thought alone making my stomach churn.


    "Just tea and then I have to study for a bit". My English exam was tomorrow and it was one I wanted to grade high on. I wanted to rub Mr Gaghers nose in it.


    "You need me to get anything from your house?".


    "No they''re already in my bag". I took the mug from him. "Thank you".


    "I have to nip out for a bit. You be okay until Ie back?". He asked.


    "This have to do with the scent Ro found?". I was still annoyed at the Jessica part.


    "It does. A few of us are going to track the woods. I can call nna toe over and sit with you if you want?".


    "No I''ll be okay on my own". I was surprised nna wasn''t going with them.


    "I won''t be long". He kissed the top of my head before leaving me alone.


    I didn''t study, didn''t even take a book out my bag. I took my tea and headed straight for his room. Today felt like it was never ending and all I wanted was to curl up in his bed and be on my own.

 Chapter 197

    When I woke the next morning Jake wasn''t beside me. I wasn''t even sure he was in the house. I had showered and got ready for school and was currently finishing off my coffee.


    I wanted to leave early so I could stop for some breakfast before my exam. I was nervous but I wasn''t. I was quite confident with English but I knew this exam was going to be hard. cing my mug in the sink I grabbed my bag and my jacket and headed out. I had to walk to my house and pick up my car.


    I prayed I wouldn''t run into my gran. I still didn''t know what to say to her. How do we even talk about what I found outst night?


    In my head it was never going to be the same again.


    She lied, lied to me for the full eighteen years I had been alive. How do we go back to the way we were? It had always just been me and my gran and now I wasn''t sure I could trust anything she said. We didn''t keep secrets.


    Feeling the chill in the air I pulled my jacket tight across my body as I crossed the street. It was still early so when I reached my house it didn''t surprise me that her car was still in the drive. I had my keys so there was no need to go inside.


    It was like she was waiting on me showing up. The front door was pulled open. My gran stood fully dressed with a cup in her hand. Wait had she been to sleep?


    "Pleasee in for some coffee. We need to talk".


    "I have to get to school". I couldn''t afford to be distracted before my exam.


    "Well how about after school?".


    I felt terrible. I didn''t want there to be this divide between us. I knew I had to give her the chance to exin.


    "I can meet for lunch?". I suggested.


    "Great. How about that little coffee shop?".


    "Okay I''ll see you then".


    She didn''t go back inside until I was in my car and driving off down the street. I wanted to be angry with her but at the same time I couldn''t be.


    Maybe she was only trying to protect me. Keep me from whatever she thought she had to. Surely she had good reason to keep the biggest part of my life from me right? Grasping my steering wheel tighter I pulled up outside the coffee shop. I had to put this to the back of my mind. Locking my car I headed inside.


    Reign was working.


    "Hey Leah". She smiled. "What can I get for you?".N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I took a seat at the counter taking the menu from the holder. Quickly scanning over it I decided to go with eggs and bacon.


    "Do you want some coffee to start?".


    "Yes please".


    I watched as she poured some coffee into a mug before cing it in front of me. "Your breakfast won''t be long".


    "How are you finding it here?". I asked.


    The ce was dead because it was so early so I knew she had time to talk.


    "It''s okay I guess".


    "And school?". I took a sip of my coffee before adding in some milk.


    She shrugged before sighing. "I''m already ahead in my sses so missing a few isn''t going to hurt".


    "Could get you kicked out though".


    "Another thing I''m not really worried about". The door chimed signalling a customer. "I''ll get your breakfast to you when it''s ready".


    I guess that was the end of the conversation.


    "Do you not check your phone?". nna took the seat next to me.


    "It''s in my bag". I frowned.


    "Next time you leave early to get some food please tell me so I cane".


    "I needed a little time on my own". She knew what was going on so I didn''t need to exin myself.


    "Still not talking to your gran?". Reign ced a mug of coffee down for nna. "Can I order a bagel as well please".


    "We''re meeting for lunch after my exam".


    "You going to give her a chance to exin?".


    "Something like that". Reign ced my breakfast in front of me. "Thank you".


    "I''m sure she has good reason as to why she kept it from you".


    "She has basically kept the biggest secret from me that involves me. I have a right to be annoyed right?". I took another sip of my coffee. "I turn into a freaking werewolf and she didn''t think it was relevant to tell me". The more I spoke about it the more I was getting myself worked up.


    "Like I said I''m sure she has a good reason as to why she didn''t tell you". Her bagel was ced in front of her.


    "Yeah and I bet it''s my dad". Stabbing my fork into my bacon I ced it in my mouth. "I''ve never met my dad. She wouldn''t talk about him ever".


    "That''s not necessarily a bad thing. Maybe he isn''t a good person". She took a bite of her bagel. "Maybe she was actually protecting you".


    I didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    "Did you go out with themst night?". I asked changing the subject.


    I still hadn''t heard from Jake.


    "I went out for a little while when you decided you didn''t want anypany. Didn''t hee home?".


    My stomach dropped. If he wasn''t home then where was he?


    "I haven''t seen him".


    "Weird". She made a face. "Have you tried calling him?".


    "No".

 Chapter 198

    "Maybe you should".


    "Maybe". I shrugged pushing my te away from me. "But right now we have to go". I finished what was left in my cup.


    "I can''t wait till these exams are over".


    "You and me both". I was trying my hardest not to think about my chemistry one. The one that decided if I graduate high school or have to repeat a year. "You''ll ace your chemistry one so stop worrying". nna''s car was parked next to mine. "And if you have doubts then ask Jake for a quick study session". Rolling my eyes I unlocked my car. "I''ll meet you at school okay".


    "See you there".


    I didn''t call Jake until I reached the school car park. With my phone on loudspeaker I waited for him to answer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello?".


    He sounded sleepy.


    "Did I wake you?". I winced.


    "You okay?". He asked.


    "When did you get home?".


    "Not long in baby. You okay though?".


    "Yeah I just wanted to check in before I go in for my exam". He sounded exhausted. "Did you get more of the scent?". "We did. You want me to pick you up once you finish?". He asked.


    "I''ve got my car".


    "How about I take you for dinner tonight then?".


    "As long as I get to pick where we go". I couldn''t hide my smile thinking about that posh hotel he took me to.


    Augh fell from his lips. "Burgers and dirty fries. I haven''t forgot".


    "Good. I have to go".


    "Okay baby I''ll see you soon. I love you".


    "Bye".


    Dumbfounded I stared at my phone screen. Did he just tell me he loved me?


    A tap on my window knocked me out of my thoughts. "Come on I want coffee before we do this".


    Grabbing my bag I shoved my phone inside before exiting the car. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "We''ve literally just had coffee". We began walking towards the double doors.


    "Coffee Junkie remember". She linked her arm through mine. "Did you call Jake?".


    "I did". She didn''t need to know that my mind was going into overdrive. He actually said it. But maybe it''s because he was sleepy.


    Saying I love you is a big deal.


    And I didn''t say it back.


    "Nervous?". She asked.


    "No". We entered the school walking towards the cafeteria.


    "Tell your face that then". Sheughed.


    If only she knew.


    Reaching the cafeteria I smiled when my eyesnded on Ryan. He hadn''t really been at school much therefore we hadn''t really had the chance to talk or hang out.


    "And where are you going?". nna asked as I unhooked my arm from hers.


    "To see Ryan. Get me a cappino please". I didn''t wait for her to respond.


    His eyesnded on mine as I made my way to him. "There she is". He grinned. "My favourite girl".


    "Hi". I smiled as I took the seat across from him. "Where have you been?".


    "Miss me?". He smirked.


    "Yeah I did. You left me to fend for myself".


    "I was only off two weeks".


    "Two very long weeks". I frowned.


    "Back now shorty".


    "Yeah and just when we''re about to finish".


    "We still got prom. You''re saving me a dance right?".


    Rolling my eyes I couldn''t hide my smile. "I''ll save you two". I winked.


    "Yessssss". Heughed. "Still dating Jake?".


    "Never going to happen Ryan".


    "What''s never going to happen?". nna asked as she joined us.


    "You saving me a dance at prom nna?". Ryan smirked.


    "You wish". She red. "Do you think this exam will be hard?".


    "Better not be". I nced at Ryan but his head was buried in his phone. "I need to ace this so I can shove it in Mr Gaghers face".


    Augh fell from her lips. "He still wants to f**k you". She whispered.


    "nna". I scrunched up my face in disgust.


    She rolled her eyes. "You''d have to be blind not to see it. I bet he would if he could".


    "You''re disgusting". I pushed my chair out getting to my feet.


    I should have double checked, triple checked before I left. I somehow don''t think I did as good as I could have.


    I hit his number putting my phone to my ear.


    "Hey baby".


    "I think I failed". I sighed.


    "Failed?".


    "My English exam. I think I failed". Reaching my car I unlocked my door and got in. "I left way to early".


    "I''m sure you did fine Leah".


    "No I don''t think I did. What if I fail?".


    "Baby". He sighed. "English isn''t the subject you struggle with so why do you think you failed?".


    "I don''t know". Dumping my bag in the back seat I put my phone on loud speaker attaching it to my holder.


    "Stop over thinking it. It''s done now so let''s just wait for your results. You heading here?". He asked.


    He was right. I couldn''t change anything I just had to wait and see. "I''m meeting my gran". Clipping my seatbelt into ce I started my engine. "That a good idea?". He asked.


    "I have to give her the chance to exin and you wanted me to sort things with her so it''s a start".


    "I know babe but you just seem riled up about your exam. I don''t want you talking to her if your frustrated".


    "I''m fine but I have to go. I''ll see youter". I ended the call and drove out of the school parking lot.


    She was my gran and as much as I wanted to hate her I just couldn''t.

 Chapter 199

    I was nervous and very anxious. I needed to know why she kept it from me but I was afraid of the answer.


    What if my dad wasn''t a good man?


    What if he done something bad for my gran to keep me from him? I should be more bothered about why she didn''t tell me I was a werewolf but I wasn''t.


    I wanted to know why I didn''t know who my dad was. They were both connected. I wouldn''t be a wolf if it wasn''t for my dad.


    Pulling up outside the coffee shop I turned off my engine and grabbed my phone from my bag. Dialling her number I hit the loudspeaker button and waited for her to answer. "Hey sweetheart".


    "Hey I''m outside the coffee shop. Do you still want to meet?".


    "Of course I''ll be there soon".


    "Okay I''ll see you soon".


    I didn''t go into the coffee shop until I saw her pull in behind me. She was alone which was good. As much as I liked George I don''t think this conversation had anything to do with him.


    Unclipping my seatbelt I got out locking my car behind me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Winter was definitelying, the temperature had dropped and it wouldn''t be long before we had snow.


    I felt awkward and I shouldn''t. We had always been open and honest with each other never having anything to hide. Now it was different and I could feel it.


    "Hungry?". She asked as I followed her inside.


    "Not really but if you''re having something-...".


    "If you''re not hungry then I''m not going to force you to eat something. Cappino?". She asked as we reached a booth in the back.


    It was pretty dead not a lot of people around but then again it wasn''t lunch time rush hour yet.


    "Eh yeah". I took a seat her sitting opposite me.


    "So how was your exam?". She wasn''t looking at me, to busy digging around in her purse until she pulled out her credit card.


    "I think I failed".


    "Nonsense".


    "No really". I ced my phone on the table in front of me. "I didn''t think it was going to be that hard and I was one of the first to finish. What if I missed something?".


    "I highly doubt that Leah. You''re a smart girl and I''m sure you did fine. How''s Jake doing?".


    "Busy". Which wasn''t a lie. He was wrapped up in finding out about the scent that was found on the territory. "But good".


    "And how is it staying over there?". She asked.


    Was this small talk? Were my gran and I having small talk? Was this to avoid talking about the reason we were really here?


    "It''s fine". My phone buzzed but I chose to ignore it. "It''s only been one night".


    "I see". As the waitress took our order I was surprised it wasn''t Reign. Poor girl was always working.


    "I''m sure we''ll be at each others throats sooner orter". I had never lived with a guy before. Not permanently anyway. Yes I would stay with Tommy on weekends but this was different. This was Jake. "That''s what it''s all about". I saw the hint of a smile and couldn''t hold back my own.


    This was my gran.


    "Let me guess the making up part is the best?". Iughed.


    Sheughed along with me before cing her hand on top of mine. "I''ve missed this Leah. I miss you sweetheart".


    "Me too". I whispered.


    "I''ve decided not to sell the house".


    "You have?".


    "I have".


    "Can I ask why?".


    "I thought it was for the best. I thought you''d be better off living with Jake. You''d be protected living with him". "Protected from what?". I asked.


    She shrugged. "I just worry Leah. I worry about you all the time".


    As the waitress ced our coffees down I picked mine up and took a sip. Nothing beats hot coffee on a cold day.


    "I think it''s time I told you about your dad".


    Now that she was going to tell me I wasn''t sure I wanted to know. What if he wasn''t a good man?


    "Is he a good person?". I asked.


    "Jack Grayson was a delightful young man next in line for Alpha". She smiled.


    My full body rxed.


    Wait....N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Alpha?". I frowned.


    "He was crazy about your mom. Treated her like a princess, very protective of what was his".


    "They were mates". I smiled.


    She gave me a nod. "She was besotted with him as he was with her. Their rtionship moved fast, they mated on the first full moon and shortly after your mom fell pregnant with you". "They definitely didn''t waste any time". Iughed.


    "We all knew they were made for each other. The minute your dad met your mom he couldn''t stay away".

 Chapter 200

    "Seems like the perfect love story". I could already feel the tears in my eyes. "Howe I''ve never met him?".


    "He couldn''t do it sweetheart. He couldn''t raise you without your mom".


    "So he didn''t want me".


    "Oh honey". She ced her hand on top of mine. "When we lost your mom your dad went down a very dark path. He wasn''t the young man I once knew. He packed up and left a few weeks after you were born". "So he''s never even seen me?". I whispered.


    "He did". She smiled. "He held you when you were first born".


    "And that''s it?".


    "You were so like your mom. He couldn''t handle that she wasn''t here anymore. He didn''t think he would be able to raise you right so he signed all his rights over to me on the condition that I move you away". "I don''t think I want to hear anymore". What type of man abandons his only daughter?


    ""He wasn''t a bad man Leah. He lost his mate, his one true love. He didn''t-....


    "He abandoned me". I whispered. "He could have raised me with the help from you and his pack. He was going to be Alpha wasn''t he?".


    "You''re right". She smiled softly. "Which is why I think he''s here".


    "What?".


    "The scent found on the territory, the scent found outside our house months ago. We think it belongs to him".


    "We?". I frowned.


    "Jake thinks it''s your dad".


    "But how would he know if he hasn''t met him before. Do not tell me he''s met with him?".


    "Hey calm down I''m not saying he''s met with him I''m just saying it''s a possibility that it''s him".


    "But why now?". I asked.


    "Until he makes himself known we''ll never know".


    "All these years I thought you were keeping me from him but it turns out he just didn''t want me". I thought I would have been more upset but I wasn''t. If anything I was angry. "Thank you for telling me the truth". "I should have told you sooner but I-....".


    "You were protecting me". I smiled. "You didn''t want to see me hurt. You didn''t want me to know that my own dad didn''t want me". I finally got it and now I appreciated her more than ever.


    "I''ll always protect you sweetheart".


    My phone started vibrating on the table. I didn''t need to look to see who it was.


    "Someone''s a little impatient I see". She grinned. "You can answer it honey". "Hello?".


    "Just checking in. You all good?".


    "Great actually". I smiled at my gran. "I won''t be long".


    "Take your time babe but I want to talk to you when you get here".


    I had a funny feeling I already knew what it was going to be about.


    "Okay I''ll see you soon". I ended the call.


    "You okay?". She asked.


    "I''m okay".


    "You sure?".


    "I''m sure". I smiled.


    It felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. I thought I no longer had a rtionship with my gran but that wasn''t the case.


    "If you''re sure. You ready to go?". She asked.


    "Yeah".


    After settling the bill we left the cafe parting ways. Once in my car I couldn''t help the flood of tears. I finally knew the truth about my dad. It may not have been what I wanted to hear but at least now I knew. Could say I understood why he did it. I reminded him of my mom. His mate, his first and only love, but to not want to be in my life at all kinda cut deep. I was his daughter, his family, his blood.


    Wiping away the tears I fastened my seatbelt, started my engine and headed for home. When I reached his house I pulled into the drive parking behind his truck.


    When I went inside he was stood in the kitchen his phone in one hand a cup of coffee in the other.


    "Hey baby". Putting his phone away he walked towards me. "You okay?".


    "Do you think the scent belongs to my dad?".


    "It could be". He ran a hand through his hair.


    "Right". Chewing my bottom lip I crossed my arms over my chest. I just wanted him to be honest with me and not hide anything. "And if it is?".


    "Then we find out why he''s here. I don''t think he''s a threat".


    "You don''t?".


    "It''s been the same scent for months with another few mixed in. They haven''t tried anything and it''s mostly been outside your house".


    "Why do you think he''s here?". I asked.


    "I don''t know babe but don''t worry you''re safe".


    "He''s an Alpha Jake".


    "And so am I". His eyes darkened as he gripped ahold of my waist. "And you''re mine. Hees after you then hees after us all. Understand?".


    Shaking my head yes I dropped my gaze to the floor. "Do you think he''s after me?". Surely not right? He was my dad.


    "I don''t but if he is I''ll kill him".


    I didn''t flinch at his words, didn''t bat an eyelid and I wasn''t sure if I should have. He was my dad but I had no love towards him. How could I when I didn''t know him.


    He kissed my forehead but his hands still rested against my waist. "I''m guessing you and your gran have sorted things?".


    "She''s not selling the house".


    His body froze and I knew exactly why. He''ll think I''m going to move back in there but I''m not. Here is where I belong. It''s where I need to be.


    ""Did she say why?". He asked.


    "Not really but I think it was her way of getting me to move in with you". As his hands slipped from my waist he took a step back.


    "You''re free to do as you please Leah. I don''t want you to think you''re being forced into living here".


    I grabbed a hold of his hand. "I''m not moving back I want to stay here. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I want to stay with you". I could already feel the redness creeping over my cheeks. I still have no idea why I get so embarrassed around him at times.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Good". He smirked pulling me towards him our bodies flush against each other. "Cause the full moon is soon and I know you won''t be able to resist me".


    Rolling my eyes I pushed against his chest. "Do we still have toplete the ceremony seeing as we missed the first full moon?".


    "It''s tradition but fuck it". He winked. "As long as we mate under the full moon our bond will beplete".


    That sounded way better than confessing our love in front of everyone.

 Chapter 201

    We hadn''t moved from the couch since I got back from seeing my gran. No one interrupted us, no one dropped round, it was just the two of us enjoying each otherspany. That was until his phone started ringing.


    "Peace shattered". He muttered getting to his feet and taking the call in the kitchen. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Something he always did and it bugged the hell out of me. It was like I wasn''t allowed to hear what he was talking about.


    Everything always had to be so secretive with him.


    Turning off the tv I grabbed my backpack and headed upstairs. I figured he''d be a while because let''s face it he always is when he''s on the phone.


    Dumping my bag on his bed I grabbed a clean towel from his drawers and rummaged through my overnight bag. I was down to myst clean pair of pjs and myst clean pair of panties.


    "Why''d you turn the-... oh". He smirked snatching the panties from my hand. "I''d pay good money to see you in these".


    "Shut up". I grinned already feeling the heat rush to my cheeks. "I''ll need to drop by my grans and pick up more of my stuff-... can you please stop doing that". I went to grab my panties that he was swinging around his finger back. "I''m keeping these".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Those are myst clean pair".


    "You got dirty ones?". He grinned.


    "You''re disgusting". I snatched my panties back putting them in my bag. "Who was on the phone?".


    "Just Jack giving me an update. You going for a shower?".


    "An update on what?".


    "Nothing for you to worry about".


    "Don''t do that". I frowned. "Don''t shut me out". I lifted the towel holding it against my chest.


    "He was giving me the all clear from his patrol which I''ll then pass onto Ro for the night patrol. Nothing exciting Leah".


    "So why not just tell me that?".


    "I didn''t think it was a big deal". He frowned.


    "Okay". I shrugged. "I''m going for a shower. Should we order takeout?". I wondered how long it would take before he remembers he was meant to be taking me to dinner. "Fuck". He sighed. "I was meant to be taking you out for dinner".


    "It''s not a big deal".


    "We can still go?".


    "I can''t be bothered. I just want to shower and then study a little before bed".


    "Pizza?".


    "Perfect". I smiled.


    ....


    My eyes felt they were going to burst out my head. I had been studying for what felt like days and taking nothing in.


    I was done. Pushing my books off the bed theynded on the floor with a thump. I knew this stuff so I had no idea why I was getting myself stressed.


    I guess it was normal right?


    Getting off the bed I took my dirty dishes and left over pizza downstairs. Jack had dropped by earlier and was still here. The two of them sat in the kitchen a beer in their hand. "Leah". Jack gave me a nod but wouldn''t look at me.


    Weird.


    "Hey, do any of you want this before I bin it?". I looked at Jake but he was ring at my bare legs. Yeah I forgot to mention I put on one of his T-shirts instead of my pjs. Call me crazy but I slept better in his clothes.


    "I guess not then". I dumped my leftovers in the bin before putting my te in the sink.


    It was just a pair of legs. It''s not as if they hadn''t seen a pair before. What was the big deal?


    "Can you get-...". I turned around only to bump into his chest.


    "Can''te down here like that when people are over". Eyes zing he ced his hands on the counter top trapping me in.


    Rolling my eyes a sigh fell from my lips. Was he really pissed because I came down here in only his T-shirt? Everything else was covered. It wasn''t like my ass was hanging out. "Roll your eyes one more time princess". His eyes bore into mine the brown disappearing the ck setting in.


    "I didn''t know Jack was still here". I whispered cing my hands on top of his.


    "Not that I don''t like the view but it''s for me to see and me only. I don''t want anyone else looking at what''s mine". I could hear the rasp in his voice, the change in his tone.


    The temptation to roll my eyes was to much so instead I leaned up cing a kiss against his cheek. "It won''t happen again I promise". Anything to keep the big bad wolf happy. "I pride myself on control Leah but when ites to you I have none. It''s hard to control not only me but my wolf also".

 Chapter 202

    He wasn''t for letting this go.


    "This is going to be my house yeah?". I asked.


    "Our house". He frowned.


    "Then if I want toe down to my kitchen in just your T-shirt then I should be free to do so". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I ced my finger against his lips before he could interrupt. "If I want to walk about our house naked then I shouldn''t be worried about anyone being here". "Babe". His eyes narrowed.


    "I get that you''re Alpha but this isn''t a pack house Jake".


    "I''d never turn my pack away".


    "I never asked you to but maybe they shouldn''t just walk about here freely whenever they want".


    "It''s always been like that". He frowned. "My house is as much there''s as it is mine".


    "And what if we were having sex in the kitchen and Jack walked in?". His mom caught us being intimate before. What''s to say it wouldn''t be someone else.


    His body tensed before he smirked. "Could always-...".


    "Don''t even finish that sentence". I cut him off. "Do you get where I''ming from?".


    "I get it babe".


    "They''re family Jake and they''re always wee but I don''t need the third degree every time Ie down with no pants on".


    "This". He growled his hand slipping down onto my ass cheek squeezing tight. "Is mine and only mine. No one gets to see what''s mine. Understood?". My heart skipped a beat.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Understand princess?".


    "Yes". I whispered watching the ck dance in his eyes. His wolf wasn''t fully present but he was there.


    "Good girl". cing both hands on my waist he bent his head cing a kiss against my forehead.


    I tried to calm my breathing, my heart hammering in my chest. When he went all possessive it did something to me.


    Hairs on the back of my neck stood, toes curled, mouth dry. Jake Taylor was s*x on a stick and he did things to me I still couldn''t exin.


    "You okay?". I didn''t miss his smirk. He knew the effect he had on me.


    "Don''t". I whispered aware of his hands slipping from my waist to the tops of my thighs.


    "Don''t what?". His voice dropped, became husky, he was turned on. Turned on because I was turned on.


    "Don''t do-...".


    "I can smell you". He growled.


    Oh god.


    "The kitchen, really Jake?". Her voice reached my ears and I wasn''t sure if I was relieved or annoyed.


    "nna". He grit his teeth. "What do you want?".


    "I''m onte night patrol. Just wanted a snack before I set off". She sounded confused.


    "Couldn''t have grabbed a snack at moms?". He wasn''t happy she was here.


    "But we alwayse here".


    "Yeah that''ll be stopping". I felt him tense. "Grab your snack and get out".


    "Jake". I hissed. He didn''t have to be rude about it.


    "Can''t have it both ways princess". He loosened his grip but still blocked my view as he turned around. "You guys gotta stop showing up here uninvited". "Noted. I''ll pass the message along". I couldn''t see her but I knew by the tone of her voice that she was grinning. "Bye Leah".


    "Bye". Chewing my bottom lip I shoved his shoulder once I heard the door close.


    "Now you can walk about in nothing". He winked. "Got a dress for prom yet?". "Exams first then prom".


    "Gotta have a dress princess. It''s prom". He made a face causing me tough.


    "Who did you take to prom?". I asked.


    "I''m taking you to prom". He kissed my forehead before walking to the fridge. "You want a beer?".


    "Yeah but who did you take to your prom?". Why was he avoiding the question?


    "Doesn''t matter". He took two beers from the fridge passing me one.


    "Let me guess Sarah?".


    "I didn''t go to prom".


    "What?". I frowned.


    "I had bigger things to focus on than prom. I was training, proving myself. Showing my dad that I was ready to be Alpha".


    But he wasn''t Alpha.


    "I couldn''t be Alpha until I found you". He gave me a small smile. "And now I have you".


    "Now you have me". I whispered as he closed the distance between us, cing himself between my legs.


    "Damn you''re beautiful". He cupped the side of my face his eyes never leaving mine. "And all mine". Feeling his breath against my lips my eyes closed on there own.


    I wanted him to kiss me. I wanted him to do so much more.


    "If I kiss you I won''t stop baby".


    "Then don''t stop". My voice barely a whisper I opened my eyes to find hispletely ck.


    A growl fell from his lips as he gripped my hips pulling me closer. "I want to babe but we can''t".


    Of course!


    Sighing I ced my hands against his chest and shoved slightly. "I need to study".


    "You know we can''t Leah".


    "Are you a virgin Jake?".


    "What?".


    "You''ve had sex before, I''ve had s*x before. So why can''t we have s*x together?".


    "This is different and you know it". His eyes nted his grip tightening. "For our bond to work we have to wait until the full moon".


    "We could have already been mated by now if you hadn''t of left me". My tone bitter I pushed his hands off me.


    "Hey". He snapped. "I had to leave. I was no good for you. I''d have hurt you in the worst way".


    "I''m going to study".


    "No". He hissed gripping a hold of my arm and pulling me back to him. "You think I want to wait, think I don''t want to fuck you at every opportunity. You''re my mate, I will not treat you like some whore". My breath caught in my throat.


    "I have to do this right with you. I can''t fuck it up again. I can''t lose you".


    "Okay, okay". I pulled my arm from his grasp cing my hands against his chest. "You''re not going to lose me Jake but-...".


    "I know it''s tough babe but we don''t have long to wait".


    "I know". I sighed. "I''m sorry".


    "Soon baby I promise".

 Chapter 203

    I did it.


    My final exam wasplete.


    Whether I passed it or not was a different story but I was just d to be done. School year wasing to an end and all my worries from before were starting to creep back in.


    I had no ns for when school finished.


    "Well?". nna asked as she linked her arm through mine.


    "Not as bad as I thought".


    "We did it". She squealed. "We actually finished school. We should go out and celebrate tonight".


    I wasn''t really in the mood to celebrate. Jake wasn''t here and I wasn''t really sure if we were on speaking terms or not.


    "He''s my brother Leah but forget about him for one night".


    "Easier said than done". The whole waiting to mate conversation got a little heated. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I stormed off to the room and well he stormed off into the woods. I woke to a text the next day saying he was away on Alpha duties.


    I haven''t heard from him since.


    "Have you tried calling him?". She sighed.


    "I''m not doing that".


    "You are both as stubborn as each other".


    "Well suited then". I grinned.


    "What even happened?". She pushed the door open as we made our way outside.


    "We had a disagreement". Reaching my car I unlocked the door putting my bag in the back seat.


    "About?".


    "It doesn''t matter. Where were you thinking for tonight?". I tried changing the subject. I didn''t want to talk about the mating situation with her.


    It was a stupid reason to have an argument. I knew our time woulde.


    "Changing the subject, real smooth". She winked. "I was thinking drinks at Jake''s and then maybe the bar I took you to?".


    The werewolf bar, the bar where I made everyone ufortable because of my scent.


    "But Jake''s not here". I frowned.


    "It''s your house to and we''re celebrating. I''m sure he wouldn''t mind".


    "Yeah right have you-....".


    "Yo shorty". Ryan yelled as he walked towards us grinning from ear to ear. "How''d it go?".


    "I think I passed". I smiled.


    "You think?". Heughed throwing his arm around my shoulder. "We celebrating tonight or what?".


    nna rolled her eyes. "Of course we''re celebrating but-....


    "I''ll text youter and tell you where to meet us okay?".


    "Sure thing". He grinned. "Catch youter shorty, nna". He winked.


    "Did you really just invite Ryan?". She sighed.


    "Yeah, yeah I did. You getting in?". I opened my door and got in.


    "Jake won''t like that".


    I put on my seatbelt and started my engine. "Well it''s a good thing Jake isn''t here then isn''t it. He doesn''t get to pick my friends nna". I took off out the school parking lot and headed home. "That''s not what I mean. You know how jealous he gets".


    She didn''t need to remind me. "Then I guess he needs to work a little harder on trusting me".


    "Great". She sighed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored her sigh. I don''t know why she was trying to make a big deal out of nothing.


    "I just want you to be careful. You''ve experienced first hand what he''s like when he''s jealous". She broke the silence as I pulled up outside her parents house.


    "But he''s nothing to be jealous of. Heck he''s not even here nna".


    "Doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what''s going on".


    Of course.


    "Do you want me toe out tonight or not?".


    "What, of course". She undid her seatbelt.


    "Then enough about Jake. I''ll see you at six".


    ....


    I didn''t see her at six.


    Jake came home. No text, no phone call, no heads up. He was stood ring at me from across the room.


    I was dressed for going out.


    He hadn''t said a word to me since he got home.


    "Did you reallye home early because someone told you I was going out?". I broke the horrible silence between us.


    "Ain''t stopping you going out babe". He pulled a beer from the fridge.


    He didn''t answer my question.


    "We''re celebrating finishing school. Please don''t be annoyed".


    "I''m not annoyed".


    He was annoyed. The gritting of his teeth was a big giveaway. I wasn''t letting his mood ruin mine. Mate or no mate he didn''t get to control me. Same goes for his Alpha status. I was his equal.

 Chapter 204

    "Okay whatever". I sighed.


    "Could have told me though".


    And here ites.


    "You weren''t here". I shrugged.


    "Didn''t exactly leave on good terms". He brought the beer bottle to his lips.


    "No we didn''t but you left leaving me nothing but a note".


    "Had business to take care of".


    "Sure". I rolled my eyes as my phone vibrated. I knew it was nna and I knew she knew he was home.


    "I''m going for a shower. You have a good night".


    "Jake-...". He wasn''t getting to y that card. He wasn''t getting to make me feel bad for going out with my friends.


    So why was the way he was acting getting to me so much?


    My phone started ringing.


    "Couldn''t have gave me a heads up?". I sighed.


    "Carter told me not to get involved. He pissed?". She asked.


    "Says he isn''t but I know he is. I don''t know if I should just leave tonight. I mean-....".


    "5 minutes". She cut me off. "Carter is going to drop us off. You areing out Leah".


    "Fine I''ll be ready". I ended the call.


    I didn''t want to leave when I knew he wasn''t happy. Was me going out really a problem for him?


    "Still here?".


    My eyesnded on his bare chest. Shorts hung low on his waist, water droplets glistening on his skin, hair still wet from the shower. I gulped as my heartbeat quickened. He knew what he was doing.


    Wetting my bottom lip with my tongue I blinked a few times ripping my gaze away from his rock hard body. Why did he have to y dirty?


    I couldn''t help myself. My eyes lowered to his shorts. I could already feel the heat pool between my legs. I was turned on and he bloody well knew it.


    He knew the effect he had on me. It didn''t take much and resisting him right now was hard. He yed dirty because he had self control. Me on the other hand, I had control but it was slowly slipping away. The sound of a car horn broke through my thoughts.


    "I''m guessing that''s for you?". He smirked.


    "You''re a jackass". I red grabbing my purse off the counter.


    He was in front of me within seconds.


    "You ain''t going anywhere when you smell like that". He growled gripping my hips and pulling out bodies flush together.


    I could feel everything. I wasn''t the only one turned on. His hard c**k pressing against my core made my skin tingle. My body felt like it was on fire and he had barely touched me.


    I wanted him.


    "You don''t y fair". I whispered.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Says the one prancing around here in that". His eyes shed ck, his hands slipping from my hips to my a*s cheeks.


    A groan fell from his lips.


    "Tell me you''ve got panties on?".


    I wanted nothing more than for him to take the dress off and take me here. I wanted to feel every inch of him inside me, on me, everywhere.


    I wanted to be buried in his scent.


    I wanted us to be one.


    The car horn sounded again snapping me out of my haze. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He was trying to seduce me and he was very much seeding. "You y dirty". I poked his chest with my finger. "You can''t keep doing this". It wasn''t fair on either of us.


    He smirked. "Bet if I slipped my hand into your panties you''d be soaking".


    "I''m not wearing pan-...".


    A growl tore from his lips as his hands slipped lower.


    "Jake"....


    "I can smell you". His nostrils red.


    "Stop". I whispered.


    "One little taste". He moved closer burying his nose against my neck. "Let me taste your sweet little p***y".


    I was well aware of his hands and what they were doing. Feeling his finger stroke against my panties I froze.


    I forgot how to breathe. It was like the air had been sucked from my lungs. This is what I wanted, needed. I needed for him to touch me, I needed the release. I so badly needed an o****m.


    But we couldn''t and I wouldn''t allow it. No matter how much I wanted to spread my legs and let him have his fill I wouldn''t do it.


    cing my hand around his wrist I stopped him. "Tell me one thing". My voice low, husky, filled with lust.


    "What''s that princess?".


    "Tell me this isn''t happening just because you don''t want me to go out".


    He froze.


    That was all I needed to know exactly what he was up to. I knew it, I knew he wouldn''t brake this full moon nonsense. Augh fell from my lips as I let my hands fall.


    Completely turned off by his actions I pushed at his chest. "I can''t believe you".


    "Leah-..". I pushed his chest again and managed to slip from his embrace.


    "You''re a piece of work". I grabbed my purse. "Stop ying these little games because I can''t do it anymore".


    "Babe I didn''t-...".


    "No". I yelled. "You knew exactly what you were doing. Don''t wait up for me".


    I left and he didn''t try and stop me.


    "You took your time". nna grinned as I got into the back seat.


    I was trying so hard to keep my tears from falling. Angry tears because I was done with his bullshit. He tried to trick me by seducing me. "Can we just go?". I could feel Carters eyes on me, staring through his rear view mirror but I chose to ignore it. "Here". She turned in her seat passing me a bottle of bourbon.


    Augh fell from my lips. "Really?".


    "I stole that from my dads office". She winked. "It''s the good stuff and we deserve it".


    Fair enough. Unscrewing the lid I took a sip making a face as it slid down my throat. Yeah I wouldn''t be drinking anymore of that. Passing her back the bottle I took my phone from my purse.


    I hated how I felt right now. I hated the mood he had put me in. I was supposed to be happy. I finished school, pretty confident that I would be graduating next week and here I was.


    Angry, upset. Every bit of emotion running through my veins. Couldn''t he be like a normal guy and just tell me to enjoy my night?


    "Are we still going to the same ce?". I asked.


    "No we''re going straight to the club".


    "Okay". I quickly texted Ryan telling him where to meet us. "Wait what club?". I don''t know why I asked. There was only ever one club we went to.


    "Ohe on". She sighed. "Table service and we don''t have to spend any money".


    "I suppose". Let''s hope and pray he doesn''t turn up. His jealous a*s couldn''t stay put.


    "You call me when you''re ready toe home". Carter pulled up outside. "And you". His eyes connected with mine through the mirror. "Behave".


    Rolling my eyes I got out giving them a minute to say goodbye. I didn''t need to see the lovey dovie kisses that came next.

 Chapter 205

    "You going to tell me or have I to guess?". She looped her arm through mine as we walked inside.


    It was full. Bodies everywhere, music ring, drinks flowing. Usually hearing the music snapped me out of my mood but I couldn''t see that happening tonight. "Your brothers a jackass".


    "Tell me something I don''t know".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to talk about it". I didn''t want to talk about him. I didn''t even want to think about him.


    "Then can you maybe straighten your face a little?". We reached a booth a groan falling from my lips. The usual crowd. Holly, Jessica wait Jack was here and Lacey? "Hey girl". Lacey grinned as she pulled me in for a hug.


    "Where have you been?". I asked taking a seat next to her.


    "Sick but I''m better now. How are you, how''s living together?".


    Yeah I was going to need a drink.


    "Still at each others throats?". She smirked.


    "Don''t even ask". I grabbed the bottle from the ice bucket and poured myself a ss.


    "I''m guessing it''s not great?".


    "Like I said don''t ask and why is she staring at me?". I wasn''t in the mood for her pettiness tonight and quite frankly I couldn''t be bothered listening to her bullshit. Jessica was never going to ept that I was Jakes mate and she wasn''t. It was the same shit every time we bumped into each other.


    "Leah". Lacey gasped cing her hand on my arm. "Your eyes are blue".


    "Yeah I know". I frowned.


    "No like ice blue".


    "What?". I grabbed my phone from my purse and turned on the camera. Sure as hell they were bright icy blue. I wasn''t sure what was going on. "Someone''s wolf has finally made an appearance". Jack.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. I didn''t feel any different. It wasn''t like I could feel her.


    "You''ve triggered her". Jack continued. "The eyes are just the start. You''ll feel her presence soon".


    "But how?". I asked.


    "You fighting with Jake?".


    My face must have said it all because he threw his head back andughed. "Aggression is a good way to bring her out".


    "I''m not aggressive and we''re not fighting". Well not really fighting. Just another disagreement.


    "Well something''s done the trick". He grinned. "It''s about time she showed face. Can already tell she''s going to be a bitch". "Hey". I made a face.


    "Jack". Lacey warned as she ced her hand on his leg. "Don''t do anything to trigger her more".


    Trigger her more?


    My mood was already sour and now this. How can you trigger a wolf toe out? I mean how did I trigger mine?


    "Whoops". The coldness against my legs knocked me out of my thoughts.


    "What the hell?". I yelled.


    "I wouldn''t". Lacey got to her feet. "Not tonight Jessica".


    Of course.


    "You''re right". She smiled. "I should have aimed higher".


    It happened so quickly, my hand shot out wrapping around her throat.


    I squeezed tight.


    "Leah".....


    I could feel my wolf within me. I could feel her trying to scrape her way to the surface. My eyes focused on Jessica''s I smirked. "Jack do something". Lacey yelled.


    A snarl fell from my lips as I turned my head my eyesnding on Jacks.


    "Yeah I ain''t getting involved". Jack held his hands up. "She''s an Alpha alight". It was a whisper but I heard it.


    I turned my focus back to Jessica. Squirming against my grip, eyes watering at how tight I was squeezing. I was done with her. Done with everything she threw at me. I was her Alpha and it was about time she learned that.


    I loosened my grip and watched as she fell to the ground gasping for air.


    I felt the power radiating through my body and something inside snapped.


    I liked it. I liked what I was feeling.


    Jessica forgotten about I nced at the people around the table and smiled. "Anyone else?". I asked.


    Silence.


    "Leah". I felt the hand on my arm. "What was that?".


    nna.

 Chapter 206

    "What?". I asked.


    "Don''t y stupid". Her grip on my arm tightened as she pulled me closer. "You have to control her. Believe it or not but there are humans in here".


    Rolling my eyes I nced at where her hand was. "She deserved it. How long has she been messing with me?".


    "I get that but not here". She hissed. "When were you going to tell us you triggered your wolf?".


    I didn''t like her tone and with the way my mood was this wasn''t going to end well. I felt strong, powerful. It was hard to exin but I felt her everywhere. Right under the surface, right under my skin. She wanted out, she wanted to be free.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Your eyes". She whispered.


    Was I going to be able to control her?


    What if I shifted?


    What if she was too strong and I couldn''t change back?


    "We have to go". She yanked my arm pulling me in the direction of the exit.


    "Hey". I yelled and she pulled us both outside into the cold air.


    "Jake''s on his way".


    "Of course he is". I red.


    "He''s probably the only one that can help with her".


    "Why because he''s my mate?". I rolled my eyes.


    "Yes exactly that but I''d calm down with the bitchy attitude. Seeing him go all Alpha isn''t cute".


    "Like I haven''t seen it before".


    "You haven''t. He''ll make you submit and that''s not a pretty sight".


    "Did you call him?". I already knew she did. "He doesn''t have to be involved in everything that happens nna". I get he was her brother and Alpha but she was also my friend. Sometimes girls needed to have their secrets. I had no one to do that with because they all ran back to him.


    "You could have killed her".


    I rolled my eyes. "You''re being ridiculous".


    "You''re an Alpha female Leah. You''re stronger than all of us. Let that fucking sink in".


    "Yo shorty where ya going". Ryan slung his arm around my shoulders and it was the first time I had ever felt ufortable by it.


    It didn''t feel right. My skin burned, his touch even his smell bing to much.


    "Best you remove your hands". The growl reached my ears and I froze.


    "Jake it''s-...".


    "Take your f*****g hands off my girl".


    I sank my teeth into my bottom lip my eyes flicking from Jake to Ryan. I didn''t want Ryan to get hurt and right now I''m betting Jake''s wolf was at the surface.


    "Dude chill". Ryan smirked. "We''re just friends". His arm fell from my shoulders as he took a step back.


    I felt the anger radiating from him. His top lip pulled back into a snarl, his hands balled into fists. Oh he was pissed alright.


    "Shortye find me if youe back inside". Ryan''s fingers brushed against my arm and it didn''t go unnoticed.


    "You got a death wish kid?".


    "Whatever man".


    Thankfully nothing else was said and Ryan disappeared back inside.


    I stayed quiet my gaze focused on the ground. I knew better than to voice my opinion when he was like this. Yes I had to bite my tongue but it was better than standing outside having a zing argument. "Get in the car Leah".


    He didn''t need to tell me twice. For the first time ever I could feel his anger, feel his emotions. I knew that was all down to my wolf.


    He was livid and I felt every bit of it.


    .....


    The car ride home was quiet. I didn''t dare say anything to strike a conversation. The grip he held on the steering wheel told me he still hadn''t calmed down. "You hungry?". He asked turning into our street.


    Shaking my head no I nced at my grans house as we passed. Both her and George''s car were parked in the drive. I guess it didn''t take long for him to move in.


    A sigh fell from my lips as he pulled up outside his house and cut the engine.


    "What happened with Jessica can''t happen again".


    "She deserved it".


    "Leah". He warned.


    "Fine it won''t happen again". I unclipped my seatbelt my hand going for the door until he stopped me. His arm sneaking over my stomach his hold tight. "I''m not saying she didn''t deserve it".


    "Then what are you saying?". I asked my eyes focused on his arm. His touch felt different, better. Butterflies erupted in my stomach, my heart beating that little bit faster.


    The affection I was feeling was overwhelming. Not that I didn''t like it I just wasn''t used to it. Our bond was strong, our feelings for each other deep.


    He was mine and I was his. The new feelings I was developing scared me. I wanted to please him, show him just how much I was his.


    It had to be because I triggered my wolf right?


    "Leah?".


    "Huh-.. what?". I felt the heat spread over my cheeks and down my neck. Embarrassed by my own thoughts. I was independent always had been. I didn''t depend on anything other than myself to make me happy and yet here I was wanting nothing more than to make him happy. "Baby you alright?".


    A nervousugh fell from my lips. My mood hadpletely flipped upside down. I wasn''t angry that he brought me home in fact I couldn''t think of anywhere I''d rather be.


    This was weird.


    "I-I''m fine. What did you say?". I felt nervous, a little awkward but nervous nheless. It was like we were meeting again for the very first time.


    His fingertips brushed my arm a shiver rocking it''s way through my body. "I said". He paused, like he knew what I was feeling. His eyes connected with mine. "Tomorrow I''ll take you to the training ground". "W-why?". I stuttered finding it hard to concentrate on anything other than his fingertips against my skin.


    "To see if we can bring your wolf out a little more. Maybe even get through your first shift".


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "My first shift?". I whispered suddenly feeling how dry my mouth was. "One step at a time babe I promise".

 Chapter 207

    I had never slept so good. Never once waking up through the night. I was snug lying on Jake''s chest listening to his heart beat.


    For the first time in ages I felt like everything was going to be okay. All the worries gone, no stress, no what''s ifs and no thinking I wasn''t good enough.


    I was the only one good enough for him.


    "Keep doing that and I''ll have to go for a cold shower".


    I froze pulling my hand away. Right now I couldn''t stop staring at the V line between his hips. Moments before my fingertips running up and down his happy trail. "I like a cold shower baby".


    Heat spread over my cheeks as I tried to hide my grin. I knew he was encouraging me to continue. Poking his side I went to sit up only to be pinned beneath him. A gasp fell from my lips as I felt his member pressing against my thigh, a smirk ying on his lips as our eyes connected.


    Face scarlet I hated that I couldn''t hide. My heart bursting in my chest just with the way he was looking at me. This definitely had to be some effects of my wolf. "Where you going?". He whispered moving my arms so they were pinned above my head.


    "J-just to sit up". My voice soft my eyes flickered towards his lips and then back again. "I-...". I trailed off not knowing what I was going to say.


    Our bond had always been strong but my feelings for him were bursting at the seams. I couldn''t describe how besotted I suddenly felt with him. "You feel different?". He bent his head his eyes never leaving mine.


    "Yeah"...


    "I thought you might". He smiled before cing a kiss on the tip of my nose. "You want coffee?". He rolled off me and got to his feet.


    "It has something to do with my wolf right?".


    "She has a part to y yes".


    "My feelings for you have changed". I whispered.


    "Changed?". The tone in his voice caused me to look at him. I didn''t miss the confused look or the dip of his eyebrows.


    "My feelings for you have always been there but it''s like they''ve grown overnight. I feel like my hearts going to burst just by looking at you". Confusion gone a hint of a smirk yed on his lips. He was enjoying hearing me say that.


    "I''m trying to be serious Jake".


    "It''s normal babe. You have nothing to worry about".


    I frowned. "So if I wasn''t a wolf my feelings wouldn''t be as strong?". How did that make sense?


    "They''ve heightened, they haven''t changed or grew overnight. You''re more sensitive to it because of her but you''ve always felt this way Leah".


    He wasn''t wrong but something had definitely changed. I knew my own body, I knew my feelings and what I felt.


    Jake Taylor had taken over my mind, body and soul and I wasn''t sure how I felt about it.


    "Now coffee?".


    "Yes please".


    As he left the room I grabbed my phone from the bedside cab and texted nna.


    ''Can you meet for lunch?''


    I knew Jake was going to drag me to the training ground for most of the morning but I had to talk to someone else about this. Preferably a girl.


    I still felt slightly embarrassed about it all. I had never felt like this with anyone not even Tommy and I thought I loved him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t thought of Tommy in a while.


    Sighing I threw my arm over my eyes. I couldn''t stop thinking and overthinking about it. I couldn''t wrap my head around it all when in fact I should be embracing it and watching how good it was going to be for our rtionship. Let''s face it I wasn''t always the easiest to be with. We fought, argued and had many disagreements. Now it was time to enjoy what I had and watch it grow.


    I was tired with always being at each others throats.


    Hearing him on the stairs I removed my arm from my eyes just as he entered the room.


    "Stop overthinking it and just enjoy how much you''re falling in love with me". It was his stupid grin that made my heart flutter. Now if he said that to me yesterday I''d havee back with a witty reply. "You''re enjoying this way to much". I took the hot cup of coffee from him and brought it to my lips.


    "Damn right baby". He winked.


    ...

 Chapter 208

    Nothing was happening and we had been at the training ground for almost 2 hours. I was cold, hungry and bing frustrated. Too top it off it had started to rain.


    "This is pointless". I sighed.


    "It''s not pointless baby. We have to find what triggered her so we can bring her out".


    "Bring Jessica here". I smirked. "Pretty sure that''ll bring her out".


    "Leah". He warned.


    Rolling my eyes I crossed my arms over my chest. "We''ve been at this for 2 hours and nothing has happened. Can we just go home?".


    "Roll your eyes at me again princess I dare you". His eyes fell into slits causing the hairs on the back of my neck to stand.


    I bit my tongue. The need to roll my eyes again was there. The thrill building in my stomach to see what he would do.


    "Good girl. Now what do you think triggered her?".


    I had stopped listening the minute good girl fell from his lips. Suddenly feeling the need to be praised my thought''s drifted off as I sunk my teeth into my bottom lip.


    I wonder if he would praise me in other tasks? I wonder if he would praise me during s*x?


    "Leah?". His tone sharp he dragged me out of the hole my mind was going into. "Baby you have to concentrate". As he took a few steps towards me my eyes darted to the T-shirt he was wearing.


    The only thing I could concentrate on was how wet and see through his white tee was bing. How it was starting to stick to the deliciousness thaty underneath. "Baby". He groaned.


    I shook my head blinking a few times before my eyesnded on his. "What?". I grinned.


    "You''re at it princess". He moved fast grabbing me around the waist and pulling me flush against him.


    A giggle fell from my lips.


    Oh god what was happening to me? I didn''t giggle and yet here I was giggling like a school girl.


    "Enjoy it". He whispered cing a kiss on my forehead. "And rx this isn''t a bad thing. It''s kinda nice not being at each others throats".


    He was right about that. I smiled at him before leaning up and cing a kiss on the tip of his nose. "Can we go?". The rain was getting heavier and neither of us had a jacket. "How about I take you for a burger?". He slid his hands down my arms before slipping his right hand into mine andcing our fingers together.


    "And dirty fries?". I grinned.


    "Maybe". He pulled me closer as we walked back to his truck. "We just need to nip home first".


    The car ride back home was quiet. Both enjoying the silence and being in each otherspany. I was happy. Not that I wasn''t happy before it just felt different. My heart felt full.


    "Gave anymore thought on what you want to do once you graduate?".


    And there goes my happiness. I hadn''t really gave it much thought recently. It used to be all I could think about and now, now I put it to the back of my mind.


    I shrugged. I gave my chance away at the university I wanted to go to. I basically had a guaranteed in and did nothing with it.


    I threw it away for Jake.


    "Do you want to go to uni?". He asked.


    "No". I gave him a small smile. "It''s toote now anyway".


    "Did you want to go to Yale?".


    "Yes". I couldn''t lie, didn''t see much point in it when he knew that''s where I would have went.


    "I see"....


    "Can we not do this?". I asked. I could already feel the atmosphere changing.


    "Do what?".


    "You know what I''m talking about. We''ve had such a good morning and I don''t want to ruin it".


    "You gave up the opportunity to go to Yale for me. If you really want to go I''m sure we can sort something out".


    "I wanted to go but now I don''t. My life is here, my home is here". I paused already feeling the butterflies in my stomach at what I was about to say. "You''re here". I whispered. "I love that you think that princess but I don''t want you ming me for giving up the chance to go. I don''t want you to regret itter down the line".


    "But I won''t".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re not going because of me. I didn''t have the right to make you do that. Truth is I was scared. I didn''t want you so far away from me. It would have drove me crazy".


    "I get that now". I leaned over taking his hand in mine. "Don''t get me wrong I was tempted and even got as far as being epted but I chose not to go. I chose you. You didn''t force me to stay here Jake. Deep down I knew I wouldn''t be able to handle the distance". "I want you to be happy babe". He brought my hand to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles. "That''s all I''ll ever want".


    "I''m happy". I whispered.


    I was finding it hard to keep my eyes open. I had been sat on the couch for almost half an hour while he did what he had to do. A yawn escaped my mouth as I stretched out my arms before making myself morefortable. Jake''s house was always warm making it that little bit easier to fall asleep.


    nna had yet to text me back. Probably nursing a hangover or still sleeping.


    "Sorry baby. You good to go?".


    Rubbing a hand over my face I shook my head no. "Can we skip lunch and go out for dinner instead?".


    He grinned before lifting my legs and taking the space. "Can''t be bothered?". He asked.


    "Toofy". I yawned.


    "How about you pick something to watch and I''ll sort you out with some snacks?". He passed me the tv remote.


    I frowned. "Are you not staying?".


    "I need to nip out and see my dad. Saves me doing itter. You cane if you want?". Again I struggled to concentrate on what he was saying.


    Right now I couldn''t think of anything other than the soft circles he was drawing on the bare skin of my ankles.


    "I think it''s best I stay here". I diverted my gaze to my hands. For some reason I felt too embarrassed to look at him. I didn''t understand how to deal with what I was feeling. I feared I''d lose control and make an arse of myself.

 Chapter 209

    We couldn''t have s*x and yet I couldn''t stop the intrusive thoughts.


    "Baby". His voice soft he reached for my hand. "Look at me".


    I couldn''t. I could already feel how red my face was bing. I was struggling handle this.


    "I won''t be long". He got to his feet kissing the top of my head before he left.


    I liked that he didn''t pressure me into talking about it. That would only embarrass me more. How could I talk about something I had no control over?


    I sorted myself a hot drink and turned the tv on. Not that I seen much because it wasn''t long before my eyes grew heavy and I fell asleep.


    Stretching out my limbs I rubbed my face before opening my eyes.


    "nna?". I frowned.


    "Finally". She looked up from her phone. "You snore really bad".


    "I do not". Sitting up a yawn escaped my mouth. "Is Jake not home?".


    "He''s still with my dad. We''re going for lunch I''m starving".


    "Hungover?". I grinned.


    "Dying a little inside". She made a face. "Never drinking again".


    Rolling my eyes I sat up swinging my legs off the couch. "Pretty sure I''ve heard that before". Pulling on my sneakers I got to my feet. "Good night then?". "It was alright". She shrugged. "You didn''t miss much".


    "Hm". I muttered.


    "Okay it was more than alright but seriously you didn''t miss much".


    "No what I missed was thest big night out with my friends before we go our separate ways".


    "Still pissed he took you home?".


    "Surprisingly no and no I''m not pissed at him either".


    "Oh hallelujah". Sheughed. "We all had bets on who Jake would f**k over first".


    I frowned. "What does that mean?".


    "Ohe on. We all know you y a big part in his mood".


    "I do not". Did I?


    ..


    Rolling her eyes she slipped her phone into her bag and got to her feet. "You drive because I think I may still be drunk".


    "Where are we going?". I started the car reversing out the drive and onto the street.


    "You decide". Shey her head against the window. "I swear hangovers get worse as the day goes on".


    Laughing I turned on the radio and decided on the coffee shop. I hadn''t been in forever and their muffins were delicious.


    "So what happened after you got homest night?". She asked.


    "We went to bed". I wanted to talk to her about how I was feeling but the embarrassment was killing me.


    I know deep down I had nothing to be embarrassed about but even the thought had my cheeks scarlet.


    "That''s it?".


    "Well yeah".


    "No arguing?".


    "Nope".


    "Bullshit". Sheughed.


    "We don''t always fight y''know". Sighing I slowed down as the lights turned to red.


    "Why''s your face red?".


    Oh god.


    "It is not". I huffed.


    "Did something else happen?".


    "You''re kidding right?". As the light turned green I took a right turn and pulled up outside the coffee shop.


    "Somethings different about you".


    Ignoring her I turned off the engine and undid my seatbelt. "We went to bed and slept". Opening the door she followed suit. "Hey are you okay?". She asked.


    "Yeah all good". I smiled pushing the door open and stepping inside. "Should we sit in a booth?".


    "That one so I can people watch". She smirked.


    It wasn''t long before we were tucking into our food and gossiping like old sweetie wife''s.


    "What''s your n for after graduation?". I asked.


    She shrugged. "I''m not going to uni, didn''t apply. Probably help out with the pack more".


    How was she so cool about having no ns?


    "He told me I could go to Yale".


    "Shut up". She sat upright in her seat. "What did he say?".


    "That if I wanted to go we could sort something out". I pushed my now empty te to the side. "But I don''t want to go".


    "Is that the truth or are you just saying that to keep him happy?".


    I wanted chocte. A muffin or a brownie. The brownies were just as good.


    "Leah?".


    "I don''t want to go. I mean I did but things have changed. Do you want a muffin I''m craving chocte so bad".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?". She asked for a second time.


    "It seems me triggering my wolf has also triggered some more feelings for your brother".


    "Totally normal". She grinned.


    "Is it really because I''m struggling to act normal around him".


    "How so?".


    "You don''t want to know". Cheeks flushed I averted my gaze.


    "You''re right I don''t want to know". She made a face. "Other than that how are they making you feel?". "Besotted, head over heels, heart flutters. Should I continue?".


    She burst outughing. "This is a good thing. Aren''t you tired of always being at each others throats?".


    "Funny he said the same thing. Told me I''ve to enjoy falling in love with him". That only made herugh more.

 Chapter 210

    "Just enjoy being with each other. Forget all the petty arguments and disagreements because when I tell you there''s no better feeling believe me".


    "You''re right but I kinda like arguing with him sometimes. His dominance is sexy".


    "Ew enough". She gagged. "That''s my brother".


    Grinning I winked at her. "I''m kinda excited to see what happens. Just being in his presence is enough to make my heart swoon".


    Oh god did I really just say swoon?


    "You''ve got it bad". She grinned. "But just let it happen trust me".


    "Yeah yeah there''s no better feeling". I rolled my eyes.


    "I heard he took you to the training ground. Any luck with your wolf?".


    "I need chocte for that conversation".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''ll get you a muffin, I need to pee".


    I took out my phone and opened up a new message. He probably knew where I was but I felt the need to let him know anyway.


    ''Out for lunch with nna. I miss you''


    Chewing the inside of my cheek I stared at the message I sent. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Why did I say that? Squeezing my eyes tight a sigh fell from my lips. It seriously felt like I had no control over my actions when it came to him.


    "I feel sick to my stomach". She sat the chocte muffin in front of me. "Why do I do this to myself?".


    "Want to go?". I asked.


    "Tell me what happened at the training ground". She slumped in the chair resting her head against her hand.


    "We couldn''t bring her out". There was nothing else to say. We tried and it didn''t work.


    "What do you think triggered herst night?". She asked.


    I shrugged. I couldn''t me Jessica because it happened before our little incident. She just added fuel to the fire already burning in my stomach. "Jessica?". She smirked.


    I shook my head. "My eyes had already turned before she spilled her drink on me".


    "But she brought her out more?".


    "I guess".


    "I''m sure she''ll make an appearance again soon. Are you finished, I think I need my bed".


    "Yeah all done".


    ....


    I dropped nna off home and was currently sat in the driveway staring at his house or should I say our house.


    Could I even call it my house?


    I wasn''t sure Jake was home yet. He didn''t reply to the message I sent him. Unclipping my seat belt I grabbed my phone and headed inside. He was home alright.


    Standing in the kitchen drinking milk from the carton in nothing but a pair of shorts hung low on his hips. He looked fresh out the shower. Groaning I ran a hand over my face. "You''re killing me right now. Don''t you own a shirt?".


    "Hello to you to". He smirked. "Miss me?".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. I knew he was referring to the text I had sent him. I swear he loved embarrassing me every chance he got. "No". I bit back my smile.


    "Ouch princess". He put the milk back in the fridge before walking towards me. "Cause I missed you". He grabbed me around the waist pulling me flush against him. My heart fluttered, my body humming by just the simple touch. I missed him, I missed him a lot. As his hands rested on the lower of my back I peaked up at him. "I like this". I whispered.


    "Me too babe". Kissing the top of my head he moved his hands onto my waist. "Promise me one thing".


    "What''s that?".


    "That you''ll always talk to me".


    I frowned not quite sure what he meant.


    "That whatever''s going on in there". He brought his hand up and tapped the side of my head. "You''ll tell me. If something''s bothering you you''lle to me". "Okay". I whispered.


    "One more thing. Don''t ever be embarrassed around me and don''t ever be embarrassed to tell me what you''re feeling".


    "Okay". I repeated.


    "Promise?".


    "I promise".


    "Good girl". He kissed the top of my head before his hands dropped from my waist. "Have you decided where you want to go for dinner?".


    "Takeout".


    "Takeout?".


    "Yes". I grabbed a hold of his hand pulling him to the living room. "Right here on this couch. Takeout, snacks, movies and no interruptions". "Whatever you want baby".


    If only he knew what I really wanted right now.


    "Answer it". I sighed hitting pause on the tv remote. His phone had been vibrating for thest 10 minutes.


    "No interruptions Leah".


    "It''s obviously important". His phone stopped and started again. "Besides I need to pee". I got up from the couch and headed for the bathroom.


    He was still on the phone when I got back from the bathroom. His expression serious I watched as he ran a hand through his hair.


    "I gotta go. I''ll be there in 5".


    He was leaving?


    "Everything okay?". I asked.


    "That was my mom". He scratched the back of his head. "We need to head over".


    "Why?". I frowned. "Has something happened?".


    "It appears mom wants us for dinner".


    That''s why she was constantly phoning him, to ask us to dinner?


    "Okay". I wasn''t convinced that was all.


    "There''s something else".


    I knew it.


    "What''s going on Jake?".


    "My mom wants us to go to dinner because your dads there".


    .....

 Chapter 211

    My heart was racing, beating so fast I could hear it. My dad was here. The man I had never met, the man I never knew. "Why?". I whispered.


    "My mom didn''t say much. She asked us to dinner but there''s no pressure". He took my hand in his. "We don''t have to go".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t go. I wasn''t ready for this. It had been eighteen years and never once had he tried to contact me.


    "I-I''m not ready to face him". I had mixed emotions. I was angry but I was also sad. He didn''t want me, couldn''t bare to look at me because I reminded him of my mom.


    "And that''s okay". He brought my hand to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "This is a big thing baby. Take as much time as you need".


    "What if I''ll never be ready?". I didn''t need him in my life. He didn''t y apart in raising me, he gave my gran all the rights. He up and left without looking back.


    This man was nothing to me.


    "Whatever you decide I''ll support you".


    "Did you know he was here?". I asked. "Was he the wolf in our territory?".


    "I didn''t and he wasn''t. We haven''t had any outsiders for a while".


    "So he just turned up at your parents house?".


    "My dads been in contact with him for a few weeks. That''s why he wanted to see me earlier but I had no idea about tonight".


    "And they just expected me to turn up like it was nothing?". I frowned.


    "I don''t know Leah". A sigh fell from his lips. "I guess they were just trying to help. You know what my moms like".


    "I''ve never met him before Jake. How did they think I would agree to go over there?". I loved his parents but I didn''t need to feel pressured into doing this. "You''re right and I''ll talk to them but please don''t shut me out of this. Keep me in the loop on what you''re thinking".


    "I don''t know what I''m thinking-... oh god my gran. Does she know he''s here?".


    "It''s maybe best we go over and see her". I knew instantly that my gran was in the loop with Jake''s parents.


    "So she knows". I sighed. "They could have told me but I guess I''m used to always finding outst".


    "Babe".


    "I want to be mad at you right now Jake but I can''t". I walked away from him and into the living room.


    "Leah". He was hot on my heels. "I was going to tell you but I wanted to wait until tomorrow. If I knew about the dinner I''d have told you".


    "Hm". I pulled on my sneakers. "You should have told me as soon as you knew".


    "Babe". He grabbed both my hands. "We''re not fighting about this".


    "I didn''t say we were fighting".


    "I can feel your anger. I don''t want you to be angry".


    "You can?". I frowned.


    "We''re more connected now than we''ve ever been because-.....


    "My wolf". I sighed. "Look I''m annoyed because you didn''t tell me but we''re not fighting. Let''s just go to my grans and see what she has to say".


    ...


    "Why do I feel nervous?". I asked as we crossed the street. I had this horrible feeling in my stomach that I couldn''t shake.


    I had no reason to be nervous. I was only going to speak with my gran. It''s not as if my dad was going to be there.


    "It''s the not knowing that''s unsettling you". He squeezed my hand. "But you''ve nothing to be nervous about".


    "Do you think she wants me to meet him?".


    "I don''t know baby but let''s find out".


    It was like she knew I wasing. Dinner allid out on the table, wine already poured. My gran wasn''t stupid she knew I''d had alcohol before but never once had she allowed me to do it in front of her. I wasn''t even sure I could bring myself to drink it, solely because she was watching.


    "Ohe on Leah let''s not pretend this is your first taste of wine". She handed me a ss which I took.


    "George not here?". I asked.


    "He''s running a few errands". She turned to Jake. "Did you let your mom know you weren''t going?".


    "I''ll do that now Mrs Wilson". He nced at me before disappearing into the kitchen.


    It was weird seeing the dinning room table in the living room. It felt fancy, the full set up seemed rehearsed.


    Was I missing something?


    "So graduation?". She asked. "And please sit".


    So I did. She was ying the small talk card before we got onto the main subject. I didn''t mind because I wasn''t sure what she was going to hit me with this time.


    She was the one that kept my dad separate. Yes he didn''t want me but she didn''t exactly tell me about him. It was like bringing him up was a sin.


    "Leah?".

 Chapter 212

    "Sorry". I took a sip of my wine. "Need to see if I pass my exams first".


    "I''m sure you''ll pass with flying colours. So how have you been?".


    "How long have you been in contact with my dad?". I couldn''t do the small talk anymore. I needed to know, I had questions. "How about we eat first and then I''ll answer all the questions you have".


    Was she stalling?


    "Shouldn''t we wait for George?". Just then I heard a car pull into the drive.


    "Food looks great Miss Wilson". Jake took the seat next to me grabbing my hand under the table.


    "Please eat, George won''t mind if we start without him".


    We ate, we had small talk and I think I had a little too much wine. My head was a little fuzzy and I felt slightly buzzed.


    One thing I missed was my grans cooking. I cleaned my te and could have easily asked for seconds.


    "Coffee Leah?". George asked.


    "I''ll help". Jake got to his feet and followed George to the kitchen.


    I guess I was having coffee.


    "I miss having you around".


    "I wasn''t the one that wanted to move out". The look in her eyes made me instantly regret what I said. "Sorry". I sighed.


    "I thought I was doing the right thing".


    "By leaving me homeless?". I frowned.


    "You''re where you belong now Leah. I went the wrong way about it but you and Jake are meant to be. I heard your wolf made an appearance".


    How did she know?


    "Not really". I shrugged.


    "Have you felt her since that night?". She asked.


    This isn''t why I was here. I didn''t want to talk about my wolf. I was done with the small talk and stalling. I loved my gran but it was hard not to be annoyed at her when she kept things from me. "Why is my dad here?".


    "He wants to see you".


    "Why now?". He had every opportunity to meet with me in the years I was growing up. Why was now so important?


    "He is your dad Leah".


    "He''s not my dad, he''s not anything. He didn''t want to be in my life then so why should I give him the chance now?".


    "He lost his mate sweetheart. The effect that has-..".


    "I lost my mom. He can''t use the excuse of mom dying to up and abandon his daughter. I don''t want to see him". I pushed my chair back and got to my feet.


    I wanted to go home. I wasn''t ready for any of this.


    "Leah please-..".


    "And why all of a sudden do you want us to meet? I was never allowed to mention him when I was younger. He was never a topic in our conversation. Have I just to forget all that?". "Please sit back down".


    "I want to go home". I didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    "Babe?".


    "I''m fine I just want to go home".


    "Okay we''ll go home".


    Maybe I was overreacting but I needed a clear head and time to think on it. This was a big thing and I had to do this for me and not to please anyone else.


    "Please don''t leave things like this honey". My gran ced her hand on my arm. "My intention was never to make you upset".


    "I just need time to think, to process what''s going on".


    ...


    Did I overreact to much?


    Should I have put on my big girl panties and stayed?


    Truth was I wasn''t sure what I wanted. I was dead against not seeing him. He was nothing to me, he meant nothing but the more I think about it the more I talk myself into doing it. And the more I talk myself into doing it the more I talk myself out of doing it. My head was a mess, filled with what ifs and buts.


    I couldn''t sleep because I couldn''t shut off my mind. I had tossed and turned from the minute we came to bed.


    "Babe". His voice low and full of sleep.


    "I''m just going for some water". I pushed the covers off but his arm snaking around my waist stopped me from getting up.


    "Tell me what''s going on".


    My body instantly rxed. The tension I felt after tonight leaving my body. "I can''t sleep, my mind won''t shut off".


    "Turn onto your side facing away from me".


    I did as I was told.


    He pulled me flush against him his arm resting against my stomach. He was roasting, his body heat like a protective nket. "Better?". He asked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Better". I whispered already feeling my eyes bing heavy.


    ..


    I woke up in the exact same position I fell asleep. To my surprise Jake was still lying next to me. That rarely happened.


    "Am I being childish?". I asked turning to face him. I knew he was awake.


    "No".


    "Unreasonable then?".


    "What you''re doing is thinking way to much about it. It''s your decision. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Don''t make up your mind based on pleasing others". He leaned over cing a kiss on my forehead. "And don''t feel guilty about what you decide. I know how big your heart is baby".


    "Part of me wants to meet him and part of me hates him". A yawn escaped my mouth as I rubbed at my eyes.


    "How about I take you away for a few days, take your mind off everything".


    "As much as I love the sound of that I can''t. I have to put my big girl panties on and face this head on". "Big girl panties?". He smirked.


    "Shut up". I grinned. "I''m going to go and see my gran. I feel bad for the way we left thingsst night".


    "I''ve got a few errands I need to run this morning but if you need me call me". Leaning in he ced a kiss on my lips. "You got this".

 Chapter 213

    I showered, ate breakfast and was currently finishing off my coffee. I was sat at the kitchen table in a world of my own.


    "Did you call her?". Jake asked.


    "I sent her a text half an hour ago but she hasn''t replied. Maybe she''s busy". Getting to my feet I rinsed out my cup and ced it in the sink.


    "Doubt she''s too busy for you. Call her and tell her you want to meet for coffee. I have to go but remember if you need me call me". He kissed the top of my head before leaving out the back door. Making sure my purse was in my bag I grabbed my car keys just as my phone vibrated.


    ''I''m in town sweetheart. Do you want to meet for coffee here? Maybe do a little prom shopping?''


    I forgot about prom. Come to think of it I didn''t even have a dress yet. I quickly texted her back letting her know I was on my way.


    My stomach was still in knots. Every time I thought of seeing my dad I felt sick. Was there a specific reason as to why he was here or did he just want to see me?


    Eighteen years is a long time to wait. I mean why not try and be apart of my life sooner? What was the reason he waited?


    Why would he think I would want him to be in my life now?


    Did I want that?


    Sighing I turned on the radio and tried my hardest not to think about it. I knew deep down what I had to do. If I wanted answers then I would have to meet with him. And I''d be lying if I wasn''t shitting myself.


    Pulling into a space I turned off the engine and grabbed my bag. My gran wouldn''t have all the answers but at least it was a start.


    I just wish I was told sooner that he was in town.


    ...


    "I ordered for you". She smiled as I took the seat across from her. "Thanks".


    "Leah aboutst night-..".


    "Let me say this first". I smiled at the barista as she ced our coffees on the table. "My emotions have been all over the ce recently. More so because of my wolf making her appearance. My dad showing up here has threw me and then to find out he wants to see me". I paused.


    "It''s a big thing sweetheart and if I have upset you then I apologise". She ced her hand on top of mine. "I seem to be upsetting you quite a bit recently. This is your decision and I''ll support you on whatever you decide".


    "Why didn''t you just tell me?". I asked taking a sip of my coffee. Blonde roast cappino, my favourite.


    "I wasn''t sure how to bring it up. I kept you in the dark for many years and believe me Leah it was for your safety. I wasn''t sure how stable your dad was back then. After loosing your mom-...


    "You could have at least told me you were in contact with him".


    "He wrote me a letter a few months back. I didn''t read it in fact I haven''t even opened it but I knew by the hand writing and no return address that it was your dad".


    "But you''ve been in contact with him for weeks?". I asked. "I''m only assuming because of Jake''s parents".


    "I bumped into him at the garden centre. Your dad isn''t a bad man sweetheart, he was just lost".


    "What happened when you bumped into him?".


    "I couldn''t believe it was him. I knew there may have been sightings of him but to actually have him stood in front of me after all this time". She sipped her coffee before continuing. "When your mom passed your dad and I didn''t part on bad terms. Bare in mind your dad was still a young man when you were born".


    "What he wasn''t ready for a child?". I rolled my eyes.


    "No honey that''s not what I mean. Your dad very much wanted you. He couldn''t wait to be a dad". She smiled.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "And then mom died". I swallowed the lump that appeared in my throat. "And he left".


    "Yes sweetheart he left. He left because he couldn''t face bringing you up without your mom. He didn''t want to live anymore Leah. He spiralled down a very dark path and it wasn''t safe for you".


    "So he just let you take me. What about my other grandparents or his pack. He is an Alpha isn''t he?". I still couldn''t wrap my head around this.


    "Your grandparents didn''t have a say, no one did. Your dad let his wolf take overpletely. Best thing for you at that time was for me to take you away".


    "So they didn''t bother about me either". They obviously weren''t dead or she would have said. "Some family I have".


    "I''m so sorry this is how it''s turned out. I never really thought about the years toe. I acted then and now and went with it".


    "You didn''t think I''d ask about my dad?". I frowned. I appreciate everything my gran had done for me but I wasn''t sure I could deal with all the lies and sneaking about anymore.


    I was an adult, I could handle the truth. It seemed the people I surrounded myself with did nothing but lie. The ones I loved most always hiding the truth.


    "I didn''t tell you about your dad because I wasn''t sure you would ever meet him. I thought it was the right thing to do".


    "That''s bullshit and you know it".


    "Leah".

 Chapter 214

    "Well here we are". Iughed. "Eighteen yearster he wants to meet me and you still kept me in the dark about it all". "Leah I-..".


    "All you do is lie". I couldn''t believe what I was saying but I was done. Done with the lies, done with the excuses.


    "I didn''t lie Leah".


    "But you didn''t tell me the truth either. I''m not a little girl anymore, you should have told me from the start. You should have told me everything about him". "Now wait a damn minute Leah".


    "Everyone around me lies. You, Jake, basically everyone I love. You kept a lot from me and if you''d have just told me the truth this wouldn''t be happening".


    "I done my very best at raising you. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Yes I may have kept a few things from you but I would have always told you in the end". "You mean you''d have told me after I found out by myself. You kept that I was a werewolf from me all these years".


    "I don''t know what''s gotten into you but your attitude stinks and I find you being very disrespectful".


    "Oh yeah because you didn''t bring me up to disrespect my elders. There is nothing wrong with my attitude gran. I''m just sick of everyone''s bullshit". I got to my feet.


    "Indeed I did not now sit back down". Her voice stern my eyes locked with her. I could see the anger but also the hurt.


    I had never spoken to my gran this way and let me tell you I didn''t like the way it made me feel. This isn''t how I expected today to go.


    We were always so close and yet I have never felt further apart. I sat back down a sigh falling from my lips. I wouldn''t apologise for how I felt.


    We always had such a good rtionship. We rarely had disagreements and if we did we always spoke about them putting our problems on the table. I miss the bond we used to share.


    "This isn''t exactly how I thought today was going to go". She nced at her watch. "I''ve been a shit gran recently".


    Iughed. "I haven''t exactly been the best granddaughter". I rarely saw her now and it was nothing to do with us being busy. We just didn''t really make the effort anymore.


    "No sweetheart this is all on me. If I hadn''t of been so desperate to see you happy and with Jake you''d still be living under my roof. If I had been straight with you from the beginning then I wouldn''t have made this mess. I truly am sorry Leah".


    "I shouldn''t have spoken to you the way I did but please understand how frustrating it is not to be told the truth or for people to think I can''t handle it".


    "How about we put today behind us and start a fresh?".


    "No more keeping things from me?". I asked.


    "I''ve learned my lesson the hard way Leah. From now on no more secrets I promise".


    "I really do miss you gran".


    "I miss you too sweetheart but just remember I''m only across the street".


    "I think I mighte home for a few days. Clear my head and give myself the chance to think about everything".


    ....


    He found me in our room packing a bag.


    "Babe what''s going on?".


    "I''m going to go home for a few days". I put my bag aside taking a seat on our bed.


    "You are home".


    "I''m going to stay with my gran for a few days". I wasn''t sure how he was going to take it. Probably why my stomach was in knots. Gearing up for the argument that was due to happen. "Did something happen?".


    Sighing I chewed the inside of my cheek. "Let''s just say it''s didn''t go as I expected. How have I let this happen".


    He took the seat next to me taking my hand in his. "So something did happen. If you want to go spend a few days with her then that''s okay".


    I wasn''t expecting him to say that.


    "Don''t look so shocked baby, I''m not keeping you prisoner". Heughed.


    "I feel like I don''t have a rtionship with her anymore. Yes we talk and still see each other but not as much as we used to. I have this horrible feeling that I can''t shake". "What happened today?" He asked.


    "I was brutally honest. I''m sick of the lies and everyone keeping secrets. I can handle the truth, I don''t need to be protected from it".


    "That a dig at me as well?".


    "Yes and I know you mean well but I''d rather you just tell me instead of me finding outter and being pissed at you".


    "Noted". He got to his feet cing a kiss on my forehead. "Are you going over there tonight?".


    "That''s the n". I grabbed my bag so I could finish packing.


    "You do what you need to do baby. I''ll be here if you need me".


    "Are you feeling okay?". I was gearing myself up for an argument that clearly wasn''t happening. I wasn''t used to him ying nice.


    Augh fell from his lips. "I''m not all bad baby. I lose my temper sometimes but it''s only because I want to keep you safe. The thought of anything happening to you scares me to death". "You''d be surprised how well I can take care of myself". I winked.


    "I''m well aware baby and I''m trying to adjust to not always losing my head. I don''t do it to be a prick".


    "Really because I think-....". A squeal fell from my lips as he grabbed me around the waist pulling me onto the bed.


    I couldn''t hide my grin.


    "You''re the most important person to me princess. I''d lose my mind if I lost you but I''m trying to be better". He brushed his nose against mine.


    "Baby steps". I knew he was trying and I appreciated it. I wasing to terms with his protectiveness and his need to keep me safe.


    ..


    My heart hurt, the air had been sucked from my lungs, I couldn''t breathe.


    My gran was gone. Leaving nothing but a note stating she was sorry.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215

    Scrunching the note she left in my hand I ced my hand over my heart. It was beating so fast. She just up and left without a care in the world. No exnation, no nothing. How could she just leave?


    Pulling open the fridge door I took the opened bottle of wine out and poured a ss. That''s how Jake found me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Not before almost giving me a heart attack by bursting through my back door.


    "She''s gone". I took a sip of the wine. "Just up and hightailed it out of here". Augh fell from my lips.


    "Babe slow down with that". He took the ss from my hand after I finished what was in it.


    So I reached for the bottle. "Leah"...


    "What?". I brought the bottle to my lips taking arge drink. "Why are you here, wait let me guess. You felt my feelings?". I regretted saying it as soon as the words left my mouth. This wasn''t his fault.


    He took the bottle from my hands pouring the remains down the sink. "That won''t help this situation". He pulled out the seat next to me and sat down.


    "You''re right". I sighed. "Nothing will help this situation. How could she just leave and not tell me?".


    Reaching over he ced his hand on top of mine. "Have you tried calling her?". He asked.


    "She left this". I slid the note to him. "A pathetic I''m sorry". Iughed.


    "I''m sorry baby".


    I shrugged. "It''s not your fault everything''s a mess. What I don''t get is why she would just up and leave".


    "I wish I had the answers baby I really do".


    "Can we just go home?". I got to my feet. I didn''t want to be here anymore.


    ...


    Once again I couldn''t sleep. Jake was passed out beside me. The light snoresing from him told me he was out cold.


    Pushing the covers off I slipped out of bed and headed downstairs. I was shattered but my mind wouldn''t shut off. I couldn''t shift the sadness I felt and yet I hadn''t shed a tear.


    Pulling my shoes on I grabbed my jacket and put it on. I don''t know why but I felt the need to go over to her house. I couldn''t settle until I went through with it.


    Being as quiet as I could I closed the front door behind me. I pulled my jacket tight across my body and hurried off down the street.


    Reaching her house I don''t know how long I stood there staring at it. What would happen to it now she wasn''t here? Or did she have a n for that?


    Sighing I jumped when I heard his voice.


    "Bear?".


    Carter and Ro approached me.


    "Night time patrol?". I asked.


    "What the hell are you doing out at this time?". Carter asked.


    I shrugged because I wasn''t sure why I was here. I didn''t want to go inside. "I take it you heard the news?". I asked.


    "I''m sorry Leah. I know how close you and gran were".


    That''s it, that''s all he had to say?


    "We were more than close". I whispered.


    "Does Jake know you''re out?". Ro asked.


    "Yes Ro, Jake knows I''m out here alone at". I nced at my phone. "2 o''clock in the morning". I rolled my eyes.


    "Sarcasm". He bumped my shoulder with his.


    "Stupid question if you ask me".


    "Let us walk you home before we get back to our patrol". Carter ced his hand on my shoulder. "You know he''ll think the worst if he wakes up and you''re not there".


    He was right and dealing with a pissed off Alpha is something I''d rather avoid. "I can''t wrap my head around this Carter. I don''t understand it".


    "I know Bear. Let''s get you home before the weather turns".


    We walked in silence but I could tell both of them were still very much alert. Every little noise had them looking around us. Reaching my house I smiled at them both. "Thanks".


    "Try and get some sleep". He kissed the top of my head. "I''lle by and see youter on today".


    I remember falling asleep on the couch so when I woke up in bed I sat up quick. I couldn''t remember how I got here. Jake''s side of the bed empty I reached for my phone so I could check the time. It was still early.


    Hearing the toilet flush my eyes darted towards the en-suite. I don''t know why I was expecting him not to be here. Laying back down I rolled onto my side pulling the covers up and around my neck. "It''s still early baby. Please try and go back to sleep". Feeling him get back into bed I turned so I was facing him.


    "I''m exhausted". I whispered.


    "Come here".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Laying my head against his chest I listened to the steady pace of his heartbeat. This was myfort zone, myfort nket. Regardless of how I was feeling he always made it better. "Rough few days for you baby".


    He wasn''t wrong there. My dad showing up and now having to process that my gran had left town. I tried my hardest not to think about the reasons as to why she left.


    "I think I''m the reason she left".


    "We don''t know that Leah and until we find out if she''s left for good try not jump to conclusions".


    "She''s left for good. She wouldn''t have left the note if she wasn''t". I lifted my head from his chest. "I''m going to get up. I can''t sleep".


    "Babe it''s 4am. If you can''t sleep at least stay in bed".


    ..

 Chapter 216

    I slept and when I woke Jake wasn''t beside me. Reaching for my phone I groaned. It was almost 1 o''clock. I had slept the morning away. Pushing the covers off I grabbed his hoodie and slipped it over my head. I had already decided I wasn''t doing anything today.


    I wasn''t even nning on getting dressed or showered.


    Getting out of bed I headed downstairs. To my surprise Charlotte was sat at the table a coffee in hand and a paper in front of her.


    The nerves started to creep in. She could only be here for one reason. My dad.


    "Coffee is hot sweetheart. You feeling okay?".


    I got a mug and poured myself some. She asked a question I couldn''t answer because I wasn''t sure if I was okay.


    "Come sit, I''ll make you some lunch".


    I wasn''t hungry but I didn''t want to be rude. As I sat down she got to her feet making her way around the kitchen.


    "Does my son ever do a food shop?". She sighed. "How do you two survive".


    I shrugged. We had never done a food shop. In fact we had never cooked food here before. Weird.


    "What do you say I treat you to lunch in town?". She asked.


    "I''m not really feeling up to it today". I didn''t have the energy to do anything. I wanted to sit myself on the couch and not move unless I had to.


    I did find it weird that she hadn''t mentioned my gran leaving. I knew everyone would be aware of it now.


    "You know I''m here if you need to talk honey. I''m not going to pry because it''s none of my business but when you''re ready pleasee to me".


    I took a sip of my coffee giving her a nod. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I didn''t want toe off as rude but I just couldn''t be bothered anymore. I was sick of putting on a front or hiding my feelings when I really wasn''t okay.


    "Do you have much nned for today?". She asked.


    I shook my head. "Not really, I''m just going to stay in and chill out".


    "Sounds like a good n". She smiled. "Jake told me you went to the training ground the other day".


    "Waste of time". I sighed. "We spent hours out there and got no results".


    "It''ll happen Leah, she''lle out when you least expect it. Do you need me to grab you anything when I''m out?".


    I wanted to say wine but thought better of it. "No thank you I''m okay".


    "Okay then sweetie I''m going to leave you to it. If you do need anything and I mean anything just give me a call". She did something she''s never done before. She kissed the top of my head. "I''ll see youter".


    As soon as I heard the front door close I took my coffee into the living room and nted myself in front of the tv. I had no idea where Jake was or anyone else for that matter.


    Going through my phone I was scrolling through Facebook when it began to vibrate. I did wonder how long it would take for him to call me.


    "Hey"..


    "Hey baby you okay?".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I know he worried about me but I wish he was stop asking that. I wish everyone would.


    "Yeah".


    "You sure?".


    "Where are you?". I asked.


    "At the training ground. You fancying down for a bit?".


    I didn''t but I suppose it was better than sitting about wallowing in self pity. Poor little me, poor little Leah.


    "Leah you there?".


    "Yeah I''ll see you soon". I didn''t give him the chance to reply. Sitting around the house was doing nothing for me anyway.


    After showering I felt better. I decided to go for a run beforehand and then catch a lift back. I hadn''t ran in ages and for me it was a good way to get my frustration out.


    I had my air pods in and my phone strapped to my arm. The weather was some what nice. Still cold but the sun was shining.


    ..


    I pushed myself too far. I was doubled over spewing my guts up. It didn''t help that I had nothing in my stomach.


    Rising my mouth out with water I started my walk to the training ground. It wasn''t far but the walk gave me time to catch my breath.


    It didn''t surprise me when I checked my phone that I had missed calls and a few messages. He probably thought I got lost. I didn''t respond, I would see him soon enough.


    It took me longer than I thought to get there. Still I didn''t get lost and I was quite proud of that. My sense of direction wasn''t the best.


    As I reached the opening to the training ground my breath caught in my throat. The majority of his pack was in wolf form.


    I had never seen so many together like this before. All different colours, all different sizes. I looked around until my eyesnded on the eyes of my mate.


    The biggest of them all.


    My heartbeat quickened, his size daunting. I wasn''t afraid of Jake but that didn''t mean I didn''t find him intimidating.


    As he ran towards me his paws pounding on the soft ground I chewed the inside of my cheek. To this day I still couldn''t believe this was real.


    I was the same as him, I would soon be running about here in my wolf form. The thought alone terrified me.


    As he stopped in front of me our eyes connected.


    "Are you going to change back?". I asked.


    Nudging my leg he almost knocked me off my feet.


    "Hey". I frowned.


    Again he nudged.


    "Jake". Did he realise how strong he was?


    "He''s telling you to go inside". Jacob chuckled.


    "Oh, okay then".


    "He''ll be there in a second. Help yourself to a warm drink".


    I helped myself to some tea and took a seat in the office. He wasn''t here in a second more like half an hour. Strolling through the door in nothing but a pair of shorts. "Enjoy your run?". He asked.


    "I did. Why''s everyone turned wolf?".


    "Stretching their legs baby".


    Iughed. "Shut up".


    He smirked. "We do this every so often. It''s good to get everyone together as a pack".


    "Why didn''t you wake me?". I frowned.


    "I did baby three times. All you keep saying was you''re up. By the time I came out the shower you were snoring your little head off".


    "I was not". Take a sip of my tea my smile matched his.


    "Can I take you out tonight?".


    "Yes, yes you can".

 Chapter 217

    I wasn''t sure I was dressed for the asion. I thought it was date night until we pulled up outside that fancy hotel he took me tost time. A sigh fell from my lips but I didn''t say anything.


    "I know what your thinking baby but I promise it''ll be better thanst time". As he got out I followed suit watching as he gave his keys to the valley. This still wasn''t my scene, I couldn''t do fancy, couldn''t deal with high end snobs.


    "If you say so". Slipping my hand in his we walked inside. Same as before we were greeted by the hostess and escorted to a table or so I thought.


    She led us through the back of the hotel stopping when we reached double doors. "You''re thest of your party to arrive. Have a great night Mr Taylor". Party?


    My heart was hammering in my chest. I wasn''t big on surprises and with everything that was going on I was skeptical at whoy behind those double doors. "Breathe". He opened the door and I let out the breath I was holding.


    His family.


    "What''s going on?". I asked.


    "Just dinner baby". He brought my hand up cing a kiss on my knuckles. "I promise".


    I wasn''t convinced. Why so fancy for dinner? Usually his mom would host family dinner at her house.


    "My mom wanted to do something nice for you". He whispered.


    That was sweet.


    My eyesnded on Charlotte. She was smiling from ear to ear engrossed in a conversation with Jacob. Looking around the room I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    I was feeling a little overwhelmed. I knew they were all here to support me. They were my family, they were all I had now.


    "Babe?".


    "I''m okay". I smiled.


    "Your hearts racing". He held my hand that little bit tighter.


    "I''m happy". I was, I appreciated and loved everyone in this room.


    "Guess I''mte to the party?".


    Rylee.


    "Right on time". I smiled as she pulled me in for a hug.


    "I''m here if you need to talk". She whispered.


    "Where''s West?". Jake asked.


    "He''sing". She rolled her eyes just as West appeared at the door. "I need a drink". She slipped her arm through mine. "I think you could use one to". This girl moved fast.


    "I didn''t know you were back". I took the ss of wine she was offering. I liked Rylee a lot.


    "We''re only here for a few days. Mom wanted everyone here tonight".


    "Why?". I frowned.


    "She wanted all the family together. She knows you''re having a tough time just now".


    "She''s the sweetest and I appreciate tonight I really do but she didn''t need to go to all this trouble for me".


    "You''re family". She smiled. "And we look after our own".


    "She''s right sweetheart". Charlotte joined us cing her hand on my arm. "We''re all here for you".


    "Is this a private conversation or can anyone join?". nna bumped my hip with hers. "Hey girl". "Hi". I smiled.


    "Go take your seats. Dinner will be served soon".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Jake was right. It was nothing likest time and I actually enjoyed the food. As he ced his hand on my knee I jumped. "You okay?". He asked.


    I was miles away. Taking in everyone around me. All smiles and conversation. This was my family now. Never did I see the daying where my gran would no longer be in my life. Yet I still hadn''t shed a tear.


    "Baby?".


    "I''m just taking everyone in". I smiled cing my hand on top of his.


    "How was your dinner?".


    "Better thanst time". I grinned.


    Rolling his eyes he brought my hand to his lips. "Fancy getting out of here?".


    "Think your mom will let us?".


    He chuckled. "Babe-...".


    "We''re skipping out. Youing?". nna grinned.


    I guess that answered my question. I wasn''t really in the mood to go out tonight. Couldn''t be bothered with the club scene.


    Taking my phone from my bag I frowned when I saw her name. I hadn''t heard from Lana in what felt like forever. We were still friends but hadn''t hung out very much. She hadn''t really been around.


    Since she moved out of my grans and didn''t bother finishing school we kind of grew apart. Weird considering we''re in the same pack but I guess that''s life.


    She had sent me a message half an hour ago.


    ''Hey gal! Can we meet?''


    I knew he was reading it over my shoulder.


    Texting her back I told her I would give her a message when I was home and she coulde over. I would be lying if I said I didn''t miss her. We had been best friends for years and we had a lot to catch up on. "You ready to go?". He asked.


    "Yeah".

 Chapter 218

    After saying goodbye to everyone we headed out and headed home. The car ride home was quiet but "You doing okay?". He asked.


    table. I couldn''t wait to get home and get into my pjs.


    on?".


    "Better than I expected". That wasn''t a lie. I thought I would have been heartbroken but I wasn''t. Some paraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I thought I would have at least cried but that hasn''t happened either. "I know I should be upset but I''m not. Does that make me a ba e angry".


    "You''re not a bad person Leah. Your gran left you and there is no excuse for it. If anything I''d expect y


    "I was". I unclipped my seatbelt. "But now I don''t feel anything. Maybe it''s a dyed reaction". "Maybe and if it is please talk to me when you need to. I''m always here princess".


    "I know".


    "Head inside I''m sure Lana will be here any minute. I''m going for a run I won''t be long". He kissed the I had managed to change into my pjs and wasfortable on the couch before Lana showed up. A go "You here on your own?". She asked kicking her shoes off and sitting beside me.


    "Jake''s out a run". I felt awkward and I hated it. It had never been awkward between us before. We kne "I''m sorry". She sighed following me to the kitchen.


    "What for?". I frowned.


    "I should have been here for you more. I met Pete and suddenly he was the only thing that mattered. "Same". I opened the fridge taking out two beers. "I miss our friendship".


    "How did we end up like this?". She asked.


    "It happens". I shrugged passing her a beer. "But there''s always room to fix it".


    She tapped her beer bottle of mine and grinned. "So what''s been happening, what have I missed? How "You haven''t heard?".


    "Heard what?".


    my head before disappearing out back.


    r or so after I texted her. The girl would bete to her own funeral.


    other inside out. "Do you want a drink?". I asked getting to my feet.


    en a shitty friend and I hate how we''ve grew apart".


    s Wilson?".


    "My gran left".


    "What do you mean left?". She frowned.


    "A lot has happened Lana. My gran kept me in the dark for so long and now I know the truth". I wasn''t sure how I was going to tell her about me being a werewolf. "I think that''s why I''m not upset that she left. I''m sad but I thought I''d have at least cried". "Why did she leave?".


    I shrugged. "No idea. I haven''t built up the courage to try and call her. I''m afraid it brings out-...". I stopped myself.


    "Afraid of what Leah?".


    "Afraid that I get angry and it brings out my wolf".


    Her eyes widened. "Shut up no you''re not".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I only found out a few days ago. Everything''s a mess Lana and for once the only good thing going for me is Jake".


    "I''m so sorry Leah. I should have been here".


    "Friendship works both ways and I haven''t been the best either".


    "With everything you''ve got going on I''m not surprised. F**k Leah you''re a werewolf".


    "I still can''t believe it myself".


    "I''m more pissed Pete didn''t tell me. I mean-..".


    "It''ste". His voice reached my ears.


    I wonder how much of our conversation he heard. Lana took a sip of her beer her eyesnding on mine.


    "Guess that''s my queue".


    "Lunch tomorrow?". I suggested.


    "Yeah gal. Text me when you''re up".


    "You didn''t need to do that". I sighed emptying the beer bottles down the sink.


    "Do what?".


    "Chase her out".


    "Maybe I just want you all to myself". He grabbed me around the waist resting his head on my shoulder. "Besides you''ll see her tomorrow". "Did you enjoy your run?". Iy my hands on top of his.


    "I did. Just wait until we''re running the woods together".


    "Yeah if I can ever get her toe out".


    "It''ll happen baby I promise. How have you been feeling recently?".


    "All over the ce. Dealing with my gran leaving and there''s still my dad to-...".


    "Full moons soon Leah". He cut me off.


    "Great". I sighed.


    "It''s not the best timing baby but it''sing".


    My heart fluttered. We were finally going to mate, it was finally going to happen. Why was it everything happened at the one time? "How long do I have?".


    "Until what?".


    "Until the symptoms start?".


    "Ah". He grinned. "Don''t worry you''ll get through prom and graduation but after that your a*s is mine".


    He moved so fast, throwing me over his shoulder a squeal fell from my lips as he bolted through the house taking me upstairs.


    Within what felt like seconds I was tossed onto the bed him crawling on top of me. Brushing his nose against mine three little words fell from his lips. "I love you".

 Chapter 219

    I didn''t say it back.


    I wished I had but I couldn''t get the words out. Jake was already gone by the time I got out of bed and I hadn''t heard from him.


    Dumping my cup in the sink I cursed myself. I should have told him just how much I love him, just how much I was in love with him. When my phone began vibrating in my back pocket I quickly pulled it out thinking it would be Jake, so when an unknown number shed on my screen I frowned. "Hello?".


    Silence.


    "Hello?". I said again.


    Still nothing.


    "Gran is that you?".


    Then the call disconnected.


    Weird.


    Phone still in my hand I clicked on my grans name bringing it to my ear. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. A sigh fell from my lips when I heard the automated message. Just as I suspected, her phone was no longer in use.


    So that meant she didn''t want me to contact her. Hearing a knock on the front door I made my way through the house. Probably Lana for our lunch date.


    "Hey". I frowned. "Jack?".


    "You and the boss man fighting again?".


    "No-...e in why don''t you". I closed the door as he pushed passed me. "Jake isn''t here".


    "He''s at the training ground Leah and you can just imagine the mood he''s in".


    "And that''s my fault?".


    He ran a hand down his face. "Is there ever a day where you two don''t fight?".


    "Not that''s it''s any of your business but we''re not fighting. Why are you here?". They all knew how short tempered he was, if they couldn''t handle him then that wasn''t my issue.


    I wasn''t always going to fix his mood even if this time I did cause it. Surely he knew how I felt about him without saying it out loud?


    "I need to grab some stuff but do us all a favour and fix whatever the hell is causing his mood".


    I wasn''t going to do that just for their benefit. I would talk to him in private and when we were alone. I was giving him space to blow off steam and calm down.


    I was sick of people involving themselves in our rtionship. Surely they could handle his mood by now because I bet before I came here is was much worse. "Leah?".


    "Oh hey". I checked my phone for the time. "You''re early for once". I smiled.


    "You okay, you looked miles away".


    "Fine let''s just go get some coffee". I''m sure Jack was capable of showing himself out.


    ..


    She decided we were taking her car. Petes parents bought it for her as a gift. A mating gift.


    Ridiculous right?


    "Okay you haven''t said a word since we got in the car. What''s going on?".


    "Jake told me he loved mest night".


    She squealed. "Shut up, shut up. This is big, amazing actually. Wait". She frowned. "Why aren''t you happy?".


    "Because I didn''t say it back and now he''s being a prick to everyone. I''m to me for his foul mood. Jack dropped by to remind me of that".


    "Wait why didn''t you say it back?".


    "I couldn''t get the words out. It was like I couldn''t speak".


    "So you don''t love him back?".


    "I''m so in love with him my heart hurts every time I see him. I''m such an idiot". I groaned. "This is just the icing on the cake to everything else that''s going on". "Can I ask what happened when you didn''t say it back?".


    "He left the room not uttering another word. I woke this morning and he was already gone. I''m not even sure he slept in the bed and I haven''t heard from him since". "Ouch. Maybe best you give him time too cool off".


    "That''s what I''m doing but he''s in some mood and knowing Jake he''ll be taking it out on all the wrong people. I bet he''s working the pack to the bone".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She shrugged. "Best he take it out on them than you. I don''t care if he''s an Alpha. You''re my best friend and I''m pretty sure I could take him".


    I rolled my eyes while grinning at her. "I''m terrified he thinks I''ll reject him or better yet that I don''t love him. We''ve been in a really good ce recently and I don''t want to ruin it". "Call him, text him, do what you need to do to shift your mood. Don''t feel guilty for not saying it back. It happens".


    "I''d much rather have the conversation face to face". I unclipped my seatbelt as she pulled up outside the coffee shop. "Besides he probably wouldn''t even answer". "C''mon I''ll treat you to a muffin".


    Lana ced our order as I found us a seat. I wanted to call him but at the same time I didn''t. I knew we''d end up arguing and right now my head wasn''t in the right ce. My coffee and muffin were ced in front of me. "Did you call him?". She asked taking the seat across from me.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    "Just call him already. Kiss and make up, he''ll forget all about it".


    "He won''t Lana. This is too big to forget about it". I pushed my muffin to the side. I didn''t have an appetite and my stomach was in knots. It had been sincest night. "Then go find him and tell him just how much you love him".


    "I''m letting him cool off remember".


    "Yeah and it''s making you miserable".


    "Is not". I pulled my phone from my bag, nna''s name shing on my screen. "Great". I sighed turning so she could see.


    "Answer it".


    "Hello".

 Chapter 220

    "Hey where are you?".


    Okay so that''s not what I expected her to start with.


    "Having coffee with Lana. Is everything okay?". I asked.


    "Just peachy". I could hear the sarcasm in her voice. "You want to tell me what''s going on?". She asked.


    "Not really". Not everyone needed to know our business. "How bad is it?".


    "He''s shifted three times already. I''m scared he''s going to lose control to his wolf".


    "Surely he has more self control. I mean how did he manage before I got here?".


    "Do you know what Leah forget it but if he does lose control to his wolf it''s on you".


    "She hung up". I looked at Lana. "And she wasn''t very nice".


    "Do you think maybe you should go down there?".


    I wasn''t doing that. Jake could handle and control his wolf just like everyone else. They couldn''t always expect me to fix it.


    "No". I took a sip of my coffee. "They can''t just expect me to fix things every time we have an argument or a disagreement. If Jake can''t control himself or his wolf without me then that''s on him". "Fair enough".


    "And if he can''t see how much I love him then that''s on him as well. He''s acting out because I didn''t say it back and I get it. He''s hurt but taking it out on everyone else isn''t the answer". "I hear you". She smiled.


    "I''m doing the right thing aren''t I?".


    "I can''t answer that for you. Look Jake wille around, he''ll understand. You weren''t ready to say it and that''s okay. It doesn''t mean you don''t feel the same".


    "Why can''t men be as understanding as woman?". I sighed.


    "Because they''re men". She made a face causing me tough. "You ready to go?".


    "Yeah but could you drop me off at my grans instead of Jake''s. I want to pack up the rest of my stuff".


    "Sure thing".


    ...


    I stood staring at my empty room. This was it, this was really happening. Chewing the inside of my cheek I turned off the light closing the door behind me. None of this felt real.


    I had all these questions and no one to ask. It was like an itch I couldn''t scratch. Heading downstairs I entered the living room taking a seat on the couch. It felt weird being here and yet oddlyforting. The million dor question will always be why she left. Leaving everything but the clothes on her back and her car.


    Odd behaviour and not like my gran at all. Groaning I grabbed the cushion next to me and screamed into it. I was frustrated because I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    Did it have anything to do with my dad? Is he the reason she left?


    "Bear?".


    "What?". I didn''t bother removing the cushion from my face.


    "What you doing here?".


    "I could ask you the same thing". I removed the cushion so I could look at him.


    "Kinda need to talk to you about that". He scratched the back of his head. "Was hoping you''d let me stay here for a while".


    "It''s not my house". I shrugged.


    "Well it kinda is seeing as gran isn''t here". He took a seat on the chair by the window.


    "Stay if you want. Is nna staying with you?". I asked.


    "That''s the n but only if you''re okay with it".


    "It''s not as if I live here anymore Carter. Gran made sure of that one as well".


    "Bear".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What I''m allowed to be annoyed". I huffed.


    "How you holding up?".


    "Better than ever". I grinned.


    "Leah". He sighed.


    "What do you want me to say Carter?".


    "I know you''re going through a rough patch just now but it will get better".


    "Yeah so I keep hearing".


    "You and Jake alright?".


    "Why wouldn''t we be?".


    "He seems a little-...".


    "Acting like an asshole?". I asked.


    "Well yeah. He''s barking his orders today that''s for sure. What''s going on?".


    "He told me he loved me and I didn''t say it back". There was no point in trying to pretend everything was okay. Carter could see right through me. "Not ready to say it back?". He asked.


    "It''s like I couldn''t get the words out. I love him Carter I really do and now he probably thinks I don''t".


    "You want to get out of here for a few hours?".


    "Yes". I didn''t need to think twice about it.


    ..


    I should have thought twice about it when he pulled up outside the bar nna took me to.


    "Day drinking?". He grinned.


    "Here, really?".


    "Haven''t really had the chance to scope out many bars so it''s this or back to the house".


    "They all know I''m underage in there".


    "Pull rank". He shrugged. "You are their Luna".


    "I''m not doing that".


    "Knew you wouldn''t". He smirked. "Come on we''ll have a few drinks and then leave. I''ll have you back before Jake starts to worry".


    "Doubt he''ll be worried. I''m probably thest person he wants to see".


    "Have you spoke to him at all today?".


    "No and I haven''t heard from him either. Have you seen him?". I asked as we headed inside.


    It wasn''t busy.


    "I''m on night patrol so I don''t get the pleasure of seeing him until it''s dark. Grab a seat I''ll get us a beer".


    It was 5 o''clock somewhere right?


    I liked the atmosphere in here. No one bothered you and everyone minded their own business. Well most of the time.


    I picked a table in the corner. Out of sight out of mind is what I was going for. Taking my phone from my jacket pocket Iy it on the table and unlocked the screen.


    No messages, no missed calls, no nothing.


    He really was pissed this time and I had no idea how long it was going tost.


    "You want a game of pool?". Carter asked cing my beer in front of me.


    "Maybe in a bit". I smiled.


    "Look Jake wille around. You need to stop worrying so much". He sat in the chair opposite me.


    "My life is shit Carter. I literally have no ns for after graduation. I have no job which means I have no money. Gran up and left, my dads floating around here somewhere and-... I cut myself off. My head felt like it was going to explode thinking about it all.


    "Hey".


    "It''s true". I shrugged. "I have nothing".


    "That''s not true bear". He reached over cing his hand on top of mine. "Everything will work out you''ll see".


    "So when are you nning on moving in?". I was sick of talking about me and my problems. I gave myself a sore head everyday thinking about it.


    "As soon as I can. nna''s parents are nice but it''s weird living under the same roof as my Alpha".


    "I can imagine". I grinned.


    "You''re really okay with it?". He asked.


    "Carter". I sighed.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t ask again. You want another beer, maybe something stronger?".


    "A shot?". I smirked.


    "A whiskey chaser?". He grinned.


    "Go for it". I couldn''t handle whiskey but I wasn''t about to turn him down.


    My mood was shifting and for the first time today my mind felt at easy. I felt as though everything was going to be okay.

 Chapter 221

    "Leah".


    "Derek".


    "Boss know you''re here?".


    "He doesn''t".


    "He wouldn''t like you being in here".


    "So you''ve said before. Look I''m just having a drink with my cousin. I''m not causing any bother".


    "I''ve heard he ain''t in the best of moods today".


    "Are you telling me to leave?". I asked.


    "Everything alright?". Carter asked cing our drinks on the table.


    "She shouldn''t be in here. He doesn''t like her being in this part of town".


    "She needed a break Derek".


    "Finish your drinks and then get her home. I don''t need himing down here and wrecking the ce".


    I nced at Carter. He was staring right at me. I didn''t want to cause any trouble. That was thest thing I needed right now.


    "Let''s just go". I got to my feet. "Always a pleasure Derek".


    "I don''t want to go home".


    "We don''t have to but I''d rmend you maybe try and phone him. He''ll be worried".


    I snorted. "I''m pretty sure Derek covered that part. I can''t pee without someone telling Jake".


    "You are his mate Leah. He''ll always want to make sure you''re safe".


    "He won''t answer".


    "Humour me".


    "Fine". I sighed.


    I tried and what do you know it went straight to voicemail. "Told you". Riding back into town in afortable silence I kept my gaze on the views we passed. "What you thinking about bear?".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Nothing. Can we go to the beach?".


    "Where do you think I was headed. I know how to cheer you up". He winked.


    Carter took me to the beach but stayed in the car.


    I cried, for the first time in days I broke down and sobbed my heart out. I missed my gran, I missed her presence, I missed thefort I felt around her.


    I couldn''te to terms with her leaving me, abandoning me. We had been through so much together, she was the only parent I had.


    She gave me advice when I needed it. Made me feel better when I was poorly. Heck she even taught me how to throw a good right hook.


    A part of me felt empty and I was afraid it was always going to feel like that. Rubbing at my eyes I lifted my shoes before getting to my feet.


    I never thought moving here would turn out like this.


    Taking a few steps until I felt the coolness against my feet I stared out into the ocean. It always brought me peace being out here. The calmness of the waves soothing.


    It gave me the timeout I needed. No worries, no stress, just the peace and quiet. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Taking out my phone so I could snap a picture my mouth became dry when his name shed on my screen.


    I knew I had to answer it. Maybe there was a chance he would in fact be worried and we didn''t need him sending out a search party.


    "Hello?".


    "Where are you beautiful?".


    He sounded calm which made me a little nervous because I wasn''t sure if it was the calm before the storm.


    "At the beach. I needed a time out".


    "Youing home soon?". He asked.


    "In a little bit". I chewed the inside of my cheek. I really missed him today. I didn''t like not seeing him or speaking to him.


    "You doing okay?".


    "I''m okay Jake".


    "Okay baby I''ll see you when you''re home".


    My heart was racing.


    Ending the call I held up my phone taking a quick snap before putting it back in my pocket. Reaching the car I removed the sand from my feet the best I could before getting in.


    "Feel better?". Carter asked starting the engine.


    "A little but I still don''t want to go home yet". I wasn''t afraid to face Jake and he wasn''t the reason why I didn''t want to go home.


    "Could alwayse back to grans. We could hang out there for a bit. Watch movies, eat junk food, we can do whatever you want".


    "Order Chinese food and watch crappy tv?". I smiled.


    "Whatever you want bear".


    I appreciated Carter so much for today. It didn''t quite take my mind off everything but it helped. He didn''t push me on things I didn''t want to talk about. He didn''t ask me to fix things with Jake. He was just there for me.


    As he pulled into the drive way I noticed nna''s car parked further up.


    "She moves fast". I teased.


    "Just the way I like". He smirked.


    "You''re disgusting". I unclipped my seatbelt and got out.


    "Head inside I''ll go pick up the food".


    I wasn''t sure how this was going to go after thest time we spoke. She did seem pretty worked up about Jake. Opening the front door I made my way into the living room. "Peace offering?". She held up the bottle of wine.


    "We''re good". I smiled.


    "Should we crack the seal anyway?".


    "Go for it".


    "I''m sorry about snapping earlier. Jake''s a pain but I still worry. His wolf is very powerful".


    I grabbed two sses sitting them on the kitchen ind. "He seems to be in a better mood". I took the wine from her filling them up.


    "That''s all down to my mom".


    "What calmed him down before?". I asked walking back into the living room and sitting on the couch.


    "You really want to know?". She sat on the chair by the window kicking off her shoes.


    I furrowed my eyebrows. Something told me I wasn''t going to like the answer.


    "He would go out, get blind drunk and bang anything insight".


    "I


    I guess that would get all his frustrations out". I took a sip of my wine. "Talking about being blind drunk. I thought werewolves didn''t get hangovers?". "Depends on how much we drink".


    "Right". We fell into afortable silence but it wasn''t awkward. Reaching for the remote I turned on the tv for some background noise.

 Chapter 222

    "How did your coffee date with Lana go?".


    "It was good. We haven''t really been hanging out muchtely".


    "She''s all loved up". She smirked. "Bet you never thought you''d see that".


    "Never in a million years but I''m d she''s happy. She deserves it". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Lana didn''t have the best childhood and her teenage years weren''t much better. Could say my gran kinda took her in.


    We were very much inseparable.


    "So". She paused. "Prom".


    I shrugged. I wasn''t really bothered about it. Another dress, another dance. It wasn''t a big deal.


    "You''re going even if I have to drag you. Besides you can''t miss yourst ever prom".


    "I don''t have a dress". And I didn''t have money to waste on one either.


    "You do". She grinned.


    "I don''t". I made a face.


    "The dress you bought for the ceremony?".


    "Oh yeah". I forgot all about that. I may as well put it to use seeing as it cost a fortune.


    "So you do have a dress and I''m pretty sure you have everything else to go with it as well". "You''re right but-...".


    "No buts". She cut me off. "And Jake wouldn''t let you miss it".


    "Right because he missed his".


    "Exactly". Just then the door opened and I instantly smelled the Chinese food. My stomach rumbled.


    "You two kissed and made up?". He grinned.


    Rolling my eyes I checked my phone for the time. It wasn''tte but it was getting there.


    "You alright?". nna asked.


    "Yeah was just checking the time".


    "Dying to see that brother of mine". She winked.


    She wasn''t wrong. I couldn''t wait to see him.


    "He told me the full moon is soon".


    "Ah". She smirked.


    "No, nope. I don''t want to hear any of that". Carter made a face as he passed me my te.


    "Then don''t listen". nna red.


    Augh fell from my lips just as there was a knock on the front door. As Carter went to answer it I nced at nna.


    She shrugged. "So the full moon".


    "I couldn''t think of a worse timing than now". I sighed.


    "Come on how long have-...".


    "Bear". Carter interrupted.


    I noticed the envelope in his hands. "What''s that?". I nodded my mouth suddenly dry.


    "That was granswyer". He scratched the back of his head. "This is for you".


    Gran had awyer?


    "What is it?".


    "It''s sealed Leah".


    "Then open it".


    "It''s to be opened by you and only you". I took it from his outstretched hand.


    I knew I would open it but not yet. I had somewhat of a good day today and whatever was in that envelope was probably going to change that.


    I sat my te on the floor my appetite gone.


    "Bear".


    "What do you think it is?". I asked.


    "No idea".


    "Since when did gran have awyer?". I sat the envelope next to me.


    Carter shrugged. "You know her better than anyone Leah. Do you want to open it?".


    "I will but not tonight". I nced at my phone again. "I think it''s time I went home". "I''ll walk with you".


    "No I''ll be okay". I got to my feet zipping up my jacket.


    "I need to see Jake before my patrol tonight anyway so it''ll save me going backter".


    "Okay".


    I said goodbye to nna as we headed out the front door. She had roped me into going to the training ground tomorrow.


    Another shot at trying to bring out my wolf.


    "Princess".Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t realise I was staring at the ground until he said my name.


    "Hi". I was anxious as hell.


    "Carter". He gave him a nod. "Mind if I steal her?".


    My eyes locked with his.


    "I''ll catch you guys in a bit". He smiled.


    "Come here". His voice soft he held out his hand for me to take.


    I didn''t hesitate.


    Slipping my hand into his I tried to calm my rapid heartbeat. I didn''t know what to say to him. It wasn''t awkward between us but the elephant was definitely in the room.


    Those three little words still fresh on my mind.


    The guilt I felt for not saying it back.


    Was he even going to bring it up?


    Hand in hand we started walking home.


    "Baby-...


    "I missed you today". I cut him off.


    "I missed you too". He squeezed my hand gently.


    "I don''t like not seeing you or talking to you. In fact I hate it. I hate that you were already gone before I got up. I hate that you didn''t sleep in our bedst night. I hate-...". He pulled me against him my word''s suddenly lost. Brushing his nose against mine he ced a gentle kiss on my lips. "Breath baby, your hearts racing". Our eyes locked. His beautiful big brown eyes staring into mine.


    I could hear how fast my heart was beating.


    I was an idiot for not saying it back. I loved him more than he would ever know.


    "Jake aboutst night-....


    "You''re not ready to say it back and that''s okay". He kissed the end of my nose. "Let''s go home".

 Chapter 223

    "Come on gal show me what you''ve got". nna shoved my shoulder.


    She had dragged me to the training ground and we had been here since 6am. It was cold, wet and just started to rain again. "We could be inside drinking coffee and keeping warm right now". I huffed.


    "It''s just a little rain". She grinned. "Nowe on let''s try and bring her out".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the point". I sighed.


    "The point is we need to get her toe out and you''re the only one that can do it".


    "How?".


    "That''s what we''re trying to figure out". She shoved my shoulder again. "Come on". And again with the shoving.


    "Stop that".


    "Why?". She nipped at my forearms. "Is it annoying?". Again she nipped.


    "nna". I yelled. It wasn''t as much annoying as it was sore.


    "What?". She shoved. "Can''t little Leah handle it?".


    I knew what she was doing and I didn''t like it. They were all desperate for my wolf toe out but forcing her wasn''t the answer.


    "You think you''ll be enough for him if you can''t shift?". Sheughed.


    I could feel the anger building inside. That was a low blow.


    "Poor little Leah. What Luna on this earth can''t shift?".


    I didn''t want for my first shift to be brought out by anger. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Don''t do this". I begged. I could feel the burning on my skin, the itching heat spreading all over my body.


    "Maybe he would be better off with someone else".


    Okay that one hit a nerve. Hands balling into fists I could feel my top lip pulling back into a snarl.


    "Someone like-...".


    "Don''t even say it". I barked through gritted teeth. I could feel the power radiating through my body. The tightness of my skin, the pain building.


    Hearing a crack I fell to my knees. "nna". I cried out.


    "Someone like Jessica or maybe even Sarah. I mean she''s human but she''s still tougher than you".


    I don''t know how it happened but it did. A growl fell from my lips before my four paws stomped off the ground in front of her.


    I was snarling and snapping.


    She did me dirty.


    "God your wolf sure is beautiful". As she went to touch me I snapped my teeth. "Wow beautiful girl. I''m not here to harm you".


    It was then I realised she was talking to my wolf.


    A whine slipped from my lips. This was weird.


    "If I knew bringing them bitches up would get you to shift I''d have done it days ago". Sheughed.


    This wasn''t funny and I was still pissed as hell by her actions. She forced my wolf out by anger. The things she said stuck on my mind.


    I know she didn''t mean it but it still struck a nerve.


    Watching as she scratched the back of her head a nervousugh fell from her lips. "I didn''t really think about you changing back".


    Tell me this wasn''t happening.


    "Let me call Jake".


    I ran.


    "Leah". She yelled.


    I don''t know what came over me but I took off. Sprinting through the forest, ducking and diving past trees. I was bing one with the feral animal inside me. Her voice was nothing but an echo in the back ground.


    I felt free, liberated and let me tell you nothing had ever felt better. The soft ground under my paws, the wind rustling through my fur.


    I realised now that I had nothing to worry about. My wolf was apart of me, she was me and if anything she wasn''t the one I needed to be afraid of.


    ..


    I don''t know how long my little adventurested but when I returned to the training ground nna wasn''t there.


    But he was.


    I could smell him, his scent hitting me like a train. My ears perked up, my head turning to the side, my eyes focused on the double doors in front of me.


    I was surprised he didn''te looking for me.


    As the doors opened my stance changed, I was on guard preparing myself for anythinging my way.

 Chapter 224

    "Easy princess I''m not going to hurt you".


    I couldn''t help the small growl that slipped past my lips as he began to approach me. I knew he wouldn''t hurt me and yet I still bared my teeth. "You sure are beautiful". He whispered.


    A whine fell from my lips before I took a step towards him. I wanted to change back. Reaching his hand out I leaned my head against it closing my eyes.


    "Only you can make the change back Leah. Think of your human form, your human traits. It''ll help".


    That''s exactly what I did or at least tried to. This was my first ever time trying to change back. I didn''t have a clue what-....


    "Hey baby".


    His voice broke through my thoughts. How did I manage to-.. a gasp fell from my lips when I realised I was lying on the cold wet ground naked.


    I scrambled to my feet grabbing the hoodie he was holding for me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I couldn''t get it on fast enough. How embarrassing was this whole situation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come inside and dry off. I''ll get you clean clothes".


    "What happened to my clothes?". I frowned following him inside.


    "If we don''t take or clothes off before we shift they end up shredded. You want some coffee?".


    So nna made me ruin a perfectly good pair of jeans.


    Great.


    "Yes please". I took a seat on the couch that was in the office. I felt weird. Everything seemed different. Even now in my human form I could hear and see better than ever before. "You okay?". I took the cup of coffee from him.


    "I don''t know". That was the truth. I wasn''t sure if I was okay. It all felt so strange.


    "It''ll take some time before it feels normal". He smiled.


    "I have four legs and a tail. I don''t think it''ll ever feel normal".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "It has its advantages but we''ll take it as ites. This is all new to you, it''s a learning process".


    "I''ll take your word for it". I took a sip of my coffee. I could feel his eyes bore into the side of my head.


    "I am curious on how she got you to shift though".


    And there it was. Was he mad that he wasn''t the one to do it, or was he really just curious?


    "Oh she didn''t tell you?".


    "What did she do?". His face hardened, his features changing.


    "Calm down macho man. No need to brake bones over it".


    "Haha you''re funny". He red.


    "I know". I smirked.


    "But seriously what did she do?".


    "She pissed me off that''s what she did but it worked so it doesn''t really matter". He didn''t need to know what she said. It would only cause him to punish her and there was no need for that. "If you say so". He took his phone from his jean pocket. "Jacks here with clean clothes. You can change and then we''ll head home".


    That''s the best thing he''s said since he got here. I was sore, my bones were sore and let''s not forget how hungry I was. nna dragged me out here so damn early you''re lucky I got the chance to pee. As he disappeared outside I realised then that I didn''t have my phone. Said phone was in my jeans that I had on.


    Just my bloody luck.


    "Here".


    I took the bag from him frowning when I opened it. "These are your clothes". How was I expected to wear his clothes when I knew they wouldn''t fit. "You think I was letting Jack rake through your panty drawer. Absolutely f*****g not".


    I rolled my eyes. Always ying the protective sometimes overbearing Alpha. "Of course not because that would be such a sin". "Watch your mouth princess".


    Pulling the clothes from the bag I headed for the bathroom. The quicker I got changed the quicker I got to go home, eat and possibly take a nap. This werewolf stuff was tiring.


    He was waiting for me by the door.


    "You ready?".


    "I have no shoes".


    "Guess I''ll just have to carry you then". It was the smirk for me. That yful smirk and those big beautiful brown eyes.


    I knew there and then I would do anything for him.


    My heart fluttered the heat spreading across my cheeks.


    I was so screwed.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat I dropped my gaze to the floor. Now wasn''t the time for inappropriate thoughts. "Youing princess?".

 Chapter 225

    Once we got home I couldn''t wait to get out of his clothes and into my own. I was wrapped in his scent and it was driving me nuts.


    I couldn''t focus on anything. My mind kept wandering, thoughts, dirty thoughts clouding my vision. It didn''t help that all my senses were now heightened.


    This man next to me was mine. The Alpha, the leader, the boss as so many would put it. He was mine. Swallowing the lump in my throat I felt the heat spread over my cheeks. I couldn''t wait until I was officially his.


    I couldn''t wait to wear his mark.


    I frowned.


    I was bursting at the seems with love and l**t for Jake Taylor. Regardless of how independent I was, I was a sucker when it came to him.


    His body, his mind, his everything. The love I had for this man was like nothing I ever felt before.


    "How about I take you for breakfast?". He asked.


    I let out a sigh before sinking my teeth into my bottom lip. This time round the full moon felt different wasn''t in any pain, I didn''t have any of the burning feeling. I had lust and lots of it.


    I was horny. in and simple.


    "Babe?".


    A giggle fell from my lips. "Let me get changed and then we can go for breakfast". Oh god the giggling was back.


    He grabbed a hold of my arm before I got the chance to run upstairs. "Should I ask?". He frowned.


    "No you shouldn''t". I kissed his lips before darting upstairs.


    ..


    I showered and changed my clothes but I could still smell him on me. He was everywhere. ncing in the mirror I couldn''t hide my smile.


    This was it. This was my life now. Werewolf, Alphas, and everything else that came with it. Wrapping my hair into a messy bun I grabbed my sses.


    "I could behave". I whispered or at least I hoped I could.


    "Behave?". He asked leaning against the door frame.


    Busted.


    "Yes Jake because I literally want to rip your clothes off and suck face".


    Did I just say that out loud?


    He threw his head back augh falling from his lips. "Full moon hitting different this time". He smirked.


    "You''ve no idea".


    "Oh I do". He walked into the room closing the distance between us. "And trust me baby I can''t wait to rip your clothes off and suck face". A groan fell from my lips.


    I was frustrated as hell and he wasn''t helping my situation. Nothing was going to help my situation until we finally bit the bullet and mated.


    "Soon princess and it''ll all be worth it". He kissed the top of my head. "Now breakfast?".


    ...


    He ced our order as I found us a table. I couldn''t stop thinking about my shift and how easily nna made it happen.


    I had many run ins with Jessica and never once did I feel anger like I did with nna. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I had heard many of times that I was no good for him or that he deserved better and yet when it came from her it hit hard.


    I didn''t want to second guess her words, I promised myself I wouldn''t but I still had that little voice in the back of my head doubting myself.


    Doubting my ce beside him.


    No I wasn''t doing this. I was happy, Jake was happy and I''ll be damned if I was going to let anything ruin that. I wasn''t going to torture myself with doubt anymore. "What you thinking about?". He pulled the chair out opposite from me and took a seat.


    "Just stuff". I smiled.


    "What kinda stuff?".


    "My first shift". I wasn''t going to bring anything up regarding how it happened. We all knew how quickly our conversations could turn into a full blown argument. "I''m gutted it wasn''t with me". He reached over cing his hand on top of mine.


    "You can be my second". I winked.


    He smirked before reaching into his jacket pocket. "Figured you''d need this". He ced my phone onto the table.


    "Thank god". I took it cing it beside me. "I thought it got ruined and we both know I can''t afford a new one".


    "You can afford a new one. Money is not an option baby".


    I frowned. "I have no job, no ie and oh yeah nothing". The waitress ced our food on the table along with our drinks.


    I was surprised when it wasn''t Reign. That girl worked around the clock.


    "You have me".


    I rolled my eyes. I wasn''t living off him. I wanted to earn my own money and pay my own way. I wanted life experience on dealing with my own finances. "That''s great and all but I''m not living off your money". This is when the independent, I don''t need no man thoughts kick in.


    I was too proud for that I always had been.


    "You are and you will".


    "Jake I can''t-...".


    "At least until you figure out what you want to do after graduation".


    "There is nothing for me to do". I took a bite of my toasted sandwich.


    "Because of me". He sighed. "You could have been off to Yale and I ruined it".


    Not the Yale conversation again.


    "Do you want me to go to Yale?". I asked.


    "No". His eyes flickered, his nostrils ring.


    "Then stop bringing it up".


    "I just want you to be happy Leah. I want the best in life for you. I don''t want you to miss out on anything".


    "I''m not going to miss out on anything. If I want my degree I can do it online. Now can we please ban bringing up Yale again?". I asked.


    "Ban it?". He grinned.


    "Yes as in we''re not allowed to speak of it".


    "Okay I won''t bring it up again".


    "Good".


    I ate everything on my te.


    "Good girl".


    My eyes connected with his over my coffee cup. I could already feel the spark of excitement in the pit of my stomach.


    The humour danced behind his eyes, his smirk evident. He yed dirty he always had. Gritting my teeth I swung my leg forward making sure to connect my foot with his shin. "Hey". He red his eyes falling into slits.


    "Oh sorry". I smiled sweetly at him.


    "I''m sure you are princess". His re disappeared his smile matching mine. "You ready to go?". Just as I was about to answer him my phone started ringing.


    Another unknown number.


    "Hello?". My eyes connected with his.


    Silence.


    "Who is it?". He asked.


    "Hello?".


    Again nothing.


    The call disconnected.


    "Weird". I frowned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 226

    "Who was it?".


    "I don''t know but that''s twice it''s happened". I put my phone away. "I thought it was my gran the first time but now I''m not so sure". "It happens again you let me know".


    I didn''t think that was necessary but I wasn''t going to tell him that. "Probably just someone got the wrong number". I shrugged. "Got the wrong number twice?". He frowned.


    I wasn''t getting into this with him. "It happens again I''ll tell you okay".


    "That''s all I ask".


    "Now can we go home?". I asked.


    ..


    "Picked up your gown yet?". He pulled into the driveway cutting the engine.


    "Let''s get prom out the way first".


    "Got a dress?".


    "I do".


    "Got a date?".


    I turned my head so fast I jerked my neck. He smirked before throwing me a wink.


    "You''re not funny". I huffed.


    "Just making sure I don''t need to break bones".


    I followed suit as he got out the car.


    "You saying you''re taking me to prom?". I asked.


    "Me and only me princess".


    I tried to hide my grin but couldn''t. I always knew he was going to be my date. It''s not as if he''d let anyone take his ce.


    "It''s a date". I winked following him inside.


    Entering the living room my eyes fell onto the white envelope that I left on the couchst night. I hadn''t built up the courage to open it yet.


    "You want something to drink?". He called from the kitchen.


    "No thanks".


    "You okay?".


    "Yeah".


    "Do you want to open it?".


    "Don''t know". I shrugged.


    What if it was something bad? I didn''t need anymore bad news or anything else blowing up my life. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. But if I don''t open it I''ll never know.


    "Want me to open it?". He asked.


    "I''ll open it but not right now".


    "Okay baby".


    Theughter reached our ears, the clutter of voices getting closer.


    "You guys home?". nna yelled.


    "In here". Jake answered.


    It was the full gang.


    nna and Carter, Lacey and Jack, Lana and Pete. Were we missing something?


    "Want me to get rid?". He whispered.


    "I heard that". nna huffed. "Don''t let him kick us out Leah. We haven''t all been together for ages".


    True.


    "I wouldn''t dare". I grinned.


    Jake went off with the boys as soon as Jack brought up football. Us girls stayed in the kitchen. nna produced a bottle of ros¨¦ wine from her jacket.


    "An apology". She passed it to me.


    "She told us what happened". Lacey added. "You definitely have a better temper than me because I''d have whooped her ass".


    "What she said". Lana added.


    "Does he know?". nna asked.


    "He doesn''t". I put the wine away in the fridge. I''d save it for prom night.


    "So that means I won''t get mmed with morning patrols". She grinned. "That''s why you''re my favourite".


    "I''d have well grassed you up". Lana smirked.


    "Hey". nna red.


    "Just don''t do it again. You really pissed me off".


    "I was only trying to help". She huffed. "And it worked didn''t it?".


    "That''s besides the point. I didn''t want to force her out".


    "What?". The tone of his voice sent chills down my spine.


    Dammit.


    "Great". nna sighed. "Morning patrols for the rest of my life I already know".


    "You forced her wolf out?". He red.


    "Well". She made a face. "I kinda just helped speed up the process".


    "It''s okay Jake". I was trying to sooth the air. I could already feel the atmosphere changing.


    "It''s not okay. You fucking know better nna". His eyes hardened. "You don''t force a new wolf out".


    "She''s hardly a new wolf and she''s an Alpha. It''s not as if it would have harmed her".


    I nced at Lacey whilst taking a few steps back. I wasn''t getting in between a brother and sister having a disagreement. Even if I was the cause. "It''s not the point".


    She rolled her eyes. "You''re overreacting like always".


    Big mistake.


    She knew he had a short temper.


    His ws extended, his eyes now ck.


    "Calm him down before he shifts and you". Jack red as he pointed at nna. "Respect your f*****g Alpha".


    nna wasn''t interested in what Jack was saying. She was to busy ring at Jake. They were at a stand still. Both ring and by the looks of it about to blow. "You challenge him and you''re dead you do know that".


    My mouth went dry at Jacks words.


    Challenge? Dead?


    What in the world was happening?


    "Stand down". Jake snapped.


    Oh god.


    She did nothing. She stood her ground, her hands balled into fists at her sides. Surely they weren''t going to fight?


    "I won''t tell you again nna. Now stand down".


    A sigh fell from her lips as she broke her stare and lowered her head.


    She was submitting.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Go home". He was speaking as her Alpha and not her brother. I could tell by the tone of his voice.


    She didn''t need to be told twice.

 Chapter 227

    I couldn''t stop thinking about nna. I felt bad for her and what happened. I understood that Jake was her Alpha but I think it got a little out of hand. I mean challenging him brought death?


    Surely not right?


    "You okay?".


    "Yes". I smiled.


    I wasn''t going to bring it up. I knew better than to question his actions, especially his Alpha side. I learned quickly that somethings were better left unsaid. "Listen about what happened with nna-...


    "You don''t need to exin anything to me. I get it. You''re her Alpha, it had to be done".


    "Right". He frowned scratching the back of his head.


    "Must be hard though considering she''s also your sister".


    "My wolf doesn''t see that when she''s challenging his position. I was born Alpha, Rylee didn''t want it so it is rightfully mine".


    "Does it reallye down to death?". I whispered.


    "Afraid so princess".


    "Can anyone challenge you?".


    "Where you going with this Leah?".


    "Just curious". I shrugged. "Has anyone challenged you before?".


    "No but if anyone does they bettere hard because I don''t lose".


    Of course he would say something like that.


    "I''m going to take a shower and grab an early night". He grabbed my wrist as I went to pass by him.


    "You sure you''re okay?".


    For once I was okay. I didn''t think he was wrong for what he did. Maybe he took it a little too far but not wrong. He was our Alpha and I respected his decision.


    "I''m okay I promise". Leaning up my lips connected with his cheek. "I''ll see you when youe up".


    ..N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No".


    "Come on baby".


    "It''s still dark outside". I groaned.


    "You''re eyes are still shut". He chuckled.


    "Yes because it''s still the middle of the night". I turned onto my side pulling the covers up and over my head.


    "I promise it''ll be worth it".


    "Jake". I huffed removing the covers from my face and opening my eyes. His grin was contagious, I couldn''t stop my own. "I''m not changing".


    "You don''t have to just bring a jumper".


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I pushed the covers off and got out of bed. "I''m so tired". I muttered walking towards the bathroom.


    He was already dressed and wide awake. A little eager considering it was still the middle of the bloody night.


    I pulled on my jumper and grabbed my phone from the bedside drawers. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It wasn''t even five o''clock yet. Heading downstairs I found him in the kitchen holding two sks, filled with coffee I hope.


    "Where are we going that it needed to happen now?".


    "The beach to watch the sunrise". I took the sk he was holding out for me.


    Okay that was worth the early rise. I couldn''t hide my grin. As I''ve said before. It was my favourite thing to do back in Florida.


    "Told you it was worth it". He winked.


    ...


    He wasn''t wrong. No matter how many times I watched the sun rise it still gave me the same feeling.


    We were lying in the bed of his truck. No words were spoken, both just taking in the view.


    Turning my head so I could look at him I chewed the inside of my cheek. My heart felt like it was going to burst. Not with lust but love.


    I loved him.


    I was in love with him.


    Feeling the lump in the back of my throat I looked away. I didn''t understand why I couldn''t just tell him. Every time I built up the courage the nerves took over.


    But he had already said it to me so I knew I had nothing to worry about. I knew he felt the same.


    Jake Taylor loved me.


    "Frown any harder and your face will stay like that princess".


    I rolled my eyes at his smirk.

 Chapter 228

    "What''s on that pretty little mind of yours?".


    "Just thinking". I moved closer so I could rest my head against his chest.


    I loved how safe he made me feel.


    Being with him felt right. It was like everything in my life didn''t make sense until now. Don''t get me wrong we''ve had our share of ups and downs but that didn''t matter. Nothing mattered anymore because I was where I was meant to be. Everything happened for a reason We were meant to be.


    As if the penny had finally dropped I knew now just how important a mate was. I knew I couldn''t live my life without him in it. "Baby?".


    I smiled. "I''m fine Jake. Everything is fine".


    I don''t know how long wey there. Taking in the views, listening to the world go by, enjoying each otherspany.


    My eyes were closed, my head snug against his chest, my hand ced over his heart.


    "Can I ask you something?".


    "Ask away princess".


    "Why did you get so mad at nna?".


    "You know why".


    "Because she forced my wolf out?".


    "The wolf inside you is powerful. nna forcing her out could have cost me you".


    Eh?


    I sat up cing my hands on his chest for support.


    "Your wolf could have taken over and sometimes taking back control is hard. If I knew she was going to force her out I''d have never let her take you to the training ground".


    "So every time I shift I have to worry about my wolf taking over?".


    "A shift shoulde naturally, bing one with your wolf shoulde naturally. nna knew the risk and still carried it out. That''s why I''m pissed".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "But I couldn''t shift". I whispered.


    "It would have happened. Remember baby one step at a time". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He leaned forward cing a kiss on my lips. "We''ll work on it together".


    "Could I really get lost inside my wolf?". I asked.


    "We all could Leah. It''s all about control and how you manage the beast inside".


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. I didn''t like the sound of that. What if I couldn''t, what if I was no good at this being a werewolf?


    I had so much to learn.


    About myself, about my wolf.


    "If she knew the risk why did she do it?".


    "Because of the Alpha blood running through your veins".


    Another thing I didn''t understand.


    "I thought for a werewolf to be Alpha they had to be a purebred?". My mom was human. Well unless she wasn''t.


    I squeezed my eyes shut tight. I was starting to give myself a headache with all the thoughts running through my mind.


    Was there more secrets, more lies?


    "Your dad is a very powerful werewolf. Comes from a long line of werewolf royalties".


    Augh fell from my lips. "You''re joking right?". What in the world was werewolf royalty?


    "His family, your family were the first of our kind, along with my own".


    My whole existence had been a lie. I had no idea who I was or where I came from.


    "Wow". I whispered. "How do you know all of this?".


    "How about I take you for breakfast at my moms?".


    "Like this?". I nced at my pjs.


    "You''re perfect baby".


    ...


    The drive to his parents house was quiet butfortable. Nothing but the radio ying in the background.


    My mind wouldn''t switch off. I couldn''t concentrate on striking up a conversation and yet I had so many questions. Questions I knew only one person could answer. My dad.


    Was it time to bite the bullet and meet with him?


    Or was I setting myself up for more lies and disappointment?


    A sigh fell from my lips as I rubbed a hand down my face. There was this whole other side to me that I knew nothing about. My gran had kept everything locked away and now it was time to face it. I had to face my dad alone.


    "Baby?".


    "Hm?".


    "You know I''ve got you right?". cing his hand on my knee I nced at him.


    It was time I realised I wasn''t alone in this. I was never going to be alone ever. I had Jake, I had my friends. I had to stop the pity party in my head and face everything head on. What''s the worst that could happen?


    "I think I want to meet my dad". I felt the nerves in my stomach at the thought of it. "I think it''s time".


    "We can do that". He smiled turning into our street. "Whenever your ready". As he pulled up outside his moms I frowned.


    "I''m ready now". If I didn''t do it now I''d have time to talk myself out of it. "I need to do this Jake".


    "I know baby and you will. I''ll get my dad to reach out and we can sort something".


    "Okay". I followed him inside.


    I always liked dropping by his parents house. They always made me feel wee, they always made me feel like I was family.


    "Hey girl". Rylee.


    "You''re still here?". I smiled.


    "Have to see my sisters graduate". She winked.


    She called me her sister.


    I don''t know why but I felt the tears well up in my eyes and the lump form in the back of my throat. They really did treat me like one of their own.


    "Hey". She whispered cing her hand on my arm.


    "I''m sorry I don''t know what''s going on with me". I quickly wiped my cheeks so no one else would notice.


    "Full moon kicks a*s Leah".


    Ah, so instead of making me a horny mess this time round it was turning me into an emotional one.


    Great.


    "Want to grab a beer and sit out back?". She asked.


    "It''s 9 o''clock Rylee". Jake''s voice reached my ears. He was always listening, even when he wasn''t in the same room.


    "It''s 5 o''clock somewhere". She smirked.


    "I''ll settle for coffee and maybe we could grab a beerter?". I liked Rylee and I guess she was like a big sister in some way. "You wanna go out?".


    "Can''t prom is tomorrow". And I wasn''t interested in the slightest.


    "That''s tomorrow?".


    "Yeah".


    "Got your dress?". She asked passing me a cup of coffee.


    "I do". I still had to pick it up from my grans.


    "How about I organise a little girls night. We can celebrate you girls finishing school". She grinned.


    "I like the sound of that". nna appeared at the back door. "Hey girl". She gave me a soft smile. "Hey".


    "Can we talk?". She asked.


    "Sure". I took my coffee with me and followed her outside.


    "We cool?". She asked.


    "Always". I smiled.


    "Thank god". She grinned. "Look I''m sorry for forcing your wolf out. I shouldn''t have done that".


    "It''s okay". I wasn''t pissed anymore. I think she got her fair share of pissed off peoplest night. "Have you spoke to him yet?". "We''re good".


    "You''re not going to challenge him again are you?". I asked.


    "Not if I know what''s good for me. He''ll snap me like a twig". Sheughed.


    That wasn''t funny.


    "I''m kidding". She grinned. "So girls night. You in?".


    A girls night is exactly what I needed.


    "I''m in".

 Chapter 229

    "A girls night huh". He snuck his arms around my waist resting his head against my shoulder.


    I nced at nna. Rylee had left with West to go get supplies for tonight.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. They hadn''t said two words to each other since we got here. I wasn''t sure if nna was telling the truth about them being good.


    "She''s needs more than a girls night for putting up with your a*s everyday". She smirked.


    Oh no.


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Rx baby we''re all good". He nuzzled my neck causing goosebumps to appear all over my body.


    nna gagged causing me to smile.


    "Besides after prom she''s on morning runs for a month".


    "I deserve that". She rolled her eyes. "I''m going to find Carter but I''ll see you back here for 7".


    The girls night was happening here?


    "Or we could have it at mine?". I suggested.


    "Okay". She frowned. "See you at yours for 7".


    "You do know my mom wouldn''t mind you all being here. We all know she loves a full house". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. His grip on my waist tightened. "Yeah I know". I wasn''t sure I''d be okay with it. I had so many questions and I didn''t want to ruin the night when I knew my mind would be else where.


    ..


    I was sat on our bed with the envelope in my hands. Fresh out the shower still in my towel. Jake had nipped out for an afternoon run.


    One that I turned down. I was scared to shift again. A sigh fell from my lips. I had been staring at it for thest 20 minutes.


    Big girl panties. No more pity parties. Just rip the damn thing open.


    So I did.


    She left me the deeds to the house and a cheque for $250,000 dors.


    That''s it?


    No letter to exin, not even a goodbye?


    I felt the anger build within. The rage tingling it''s way through my body. Did I mean so little to her?


    Gritting my teeth I angrily wiped the tears from my cheeks. She didn''t deserve them. She didn''t deserve anything from me anymore. She was my gran and this was the way she wanted to end things?


    A sob fell from my lips and before I knew it I was on all fours.


    Oh shit!


    I shifted.


    Panic set in as I scrambled about the room. Bumping in furniture, knocking things down. I had to change back, I had to think of my human form. My human habits.


    Closing my eyes I thought about my human self. The things I liked to do, where I liked to eat. Opening my eyes back up a whine fell from my lips. It didn''t work.


    Dammit.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could smell him. I knew he was close. As I heard him on the stairs I backed myself to the other side of the room. Maybe he knew I had shifted and that''s why he came home?


    "Hey beautiful".


    I clocked him at the door and instantly my tail shot under my legs. Out of fear, out of the unknown. I have no idea.


    I wasn''t afraid of him.


    But maybe my wolf was?


    No! We were the same person.

 Chapter 230

    We trusted him. He was our mate.


    A whine fell from my lips. I didn''t want him thinking I was afraid of him.


    "It''s okay baby. We would never hurt you". As he took a step towards me I felt my insides rx. "Your wolf sure is beautiful Leah". My eyes never left him. Every step, every move he made. My eyes followed.


    "Can you change back for me?". His voice was soft, caring.


    I wish I could.


    Iy down resting my head on my front paws. A sigh left my mouth, or what I imagine a sigh would sound like in wolf form. Oh god that sounded stupid.


    I felt rxed,fortable even. I couldn''t shift back but I knew my wolf hadn''t taken over. I was still in full control.


    "It''ll take time for you to get the hang of shifting back but you''ll get there". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He bent down picking up the pieces of paper from the envelope.


    That''s why I shifted. I got angry, then I got emotional and the shift just happened.


    He didn''t read it, didn''t even look at it. He ced it on the bedside drawers before taking a seat on the bed. He was being patient and for Jake that wasn''t the easiest to do.


    "I''m guessing that''s the reason you shifted?".


    I could change back. I had to believe I could change back. It shouldn''t be this hard. I shouldn''t have to think about it for it to happen.


    And then it happened.


    This time I didn''t care that I was naked. He had seen it all before. I grabbed my housecoat and put it on. "My emotions are controlling my shifts". I sat on the end of the bed. "If I''m angry or upset it happens. Why can''t I decide when it happens?". "You''ll get the hang of it Leah".


    "So you keep saying". I sighed.


    My mood wasn''t great and I had a feeling he was going to get the worst of it. Let''s face it I had no one else to take it out on.


    "How did it happen?". He asked.


    Surprisingly he was calm. He was probably used to my petty little outbursts by now.


    "She left me the house and money. That''s what was in the envelope". I was sad about it. I didn''t want the house or the money. What I wanted was an exnation.


    Deep down what I really wanted was my gran back. My gran before we moved here.


    "You''re hurting".


    Again with the feelings.


    I wasn''t hurting I was just sad.


    She was no longer apart of my life anymore.


    I shrugged. "There''s not much I can do and I''m not hurting I''m sad". I had a right to be sad. I lost the one constant in my life.


    She just walked out and never looked back.


    "Same thing baby".


    It wasn''t but okay.


    "I''m not really feeling girls night anymore. Could you cancel for me?".


    "I don''t think you should cancel".


    My eyes connected with his.


    "I think you need this".


    "You do?". I frowned.


    "You''ve had a shitty few days, weeks even. I think being around your friends is exactly what you need".


    Maybe he was right.


    I had toe to terms with my gran noting back. I had to move on and stop wallowing in self pity. She would always have a ce in my heart because of who she is but I will never forgive her for leaving. "Okay then". I smiled.


    "I just want you to be happy baby". He ced his hand on top of mine. "You deserve the best".


    I already had the best.


    "My mom and dad aren''t back till tomorrow. We could go over on Sunday if you still want to?".


    "They''re out of town?". I asked.


    "They''re at the cabin". He made a face.


    "A romantic night away". I grinned.


    "Yeah, yeah. Let''s not get into that".


    Augh fell from my lips at the look on his face. "Thank you for making me smile".


    "You''re wee princess. Now give me a kiss".


    ...


    It was almost 7. Jake was making himself scarce, he was doing the night patrol with Carter and Ro.


    "Will I get to do patrol?". I asked.


    "Do you want to?".


    "I think I''d like to get to know our territory".


    "I''m sure we can manage that". He winked. "We can do it together".


    "I''d like that". I smiled.


    "It''ll get easier princess I promise". He slipped his arms around my waist cing a kiss on the top of my head. "You''ll get the hang of shifting back and forth".


    "I kinda liked being my wolf today". I still felt a little crazy talking about being a werewolf. Partly because I still couldn''t believe I was one.


    "I told you you''d like it".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was peaceful".


    He squeezed me tight cing another kiss on the top of my head. "I''m not going to do a full patrol tonight but I will be in prettyte". His arms fell from my waist as he turned me to face him. "Okay". I smiled.


    "Try and have a good time tonight". He closed the gap between us. "Try not think about your gran or anything else". He brushed his nose against mine causing my eyes to close.


    I loved him so much.


    I loved how gentle he was with me.


    I loved how understanding he was with everything going on.


    "It will get better princess".


    I felt his lips against mine. Instantly my arms wrapped around his neck and I was kissing him back. I was lost in him, lost in his scent, wrapped up in our own little bubble.


    His hands hooked under my bum as he lifted me off my feet, my legs wrapping around his waist, my hands diving into his hair.


    Fireworks exploded behind my eyes. Tingles shot all over my body. I was high on Jake Taylor and I was okay with that.


    A groan fell from my lips when I heard them.


    But he didn''t stop. He pulled his mouth away from mine and dived towards my neck. Nibbling here and there. I couldn''t hold back my moan.


    F**k!


    I pulled his hair as I felt the sharpness of his teeth against my skin. It burned, my body burned with desire for him. Feeling his tonguep at my skin my hands fell onto his shoulders gripping him tight. "I want you so f*****g bad princess".


    My body jerked at his words. I wanted him just as much as he wanted me. I wanted our bodies to be one.


    "Is there a fire because it is hot up in here". Rylee''s voice broke through my thoughts and I froze.


    I knew they were here, I heard theme in and yet I didn''t do anything to stop him. I didn''t want to stop. I was at the point where I wanted to have s*x.


    I had been at that point for a while.


    But Jake was a tough one to crack when it came to s*x. Well he was with me anyway. That thought alone destroyed my desire, it put the me right out. "Damn". He whispered as he ced me back on my feet.


    A chuckle fell from my lips. This damn kitchen. We had to find a better spot.


    "Say goodbye lover boy because tonight''s she''s ours".

 Chapter 231

    "They didn''t want to brake up the little party you were having". Rylee smirked.


    Jake had set off with Carter and Ro to start their patrol. nna, Lacey and Lana were out back sharing a bottle of shots.


    Bold Rylee was the one sent in to break up our little party as she put it.


    "Nothing happened". I grinned. "Are they going toe in?".


    "nna has lit the fire. I''m going to sort some snacks. Pour yourself a drink and go sit with your friends". She smiled.


    Rylee was like the big sister I never had. We didn''t see each other much but when she was here she always went out of her way for me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I grabbed a beer from the fridge. I didn''t want to get drunk tonight not with prom being tomorrow. I didn''t want to deal with the aftermath.


    These girls liked to drink and I couldn''t keep up.


    "So what we talking about?". I closed the patio door behind me and sat beside Lana.


    "Graduation, tripping over our gowns". Lacey grinned.


    "Don''t worry if you gals fall I''ll still cheer you on". Lana smirked.


    "t shoes". I shrugged. "Sensible idea".


    "It could still happen". Lacey added.


    nna was quiet. She was like the silent assassin. My eyesnded on hers, she grinned.


    "You all good?". She asked.


    "I am".


    "And Jake?".


    And there it was. I felt the heat re over my cheeks. We literally couldn''t do anything without someone catching us. We kissed, it wasn''t a big deal. Couples kiss. "He''s good". I took a sip of my beer. "We''re really good".


    "Oh we know". She winked.


    I rolled my eyes. "Of course you do".


    "What". She frowned. "We like when yous are good".


    "Yeah because I decide what mood he''s going to be in right?".


    "Damn right". Laceyughed.


    "Prom dresses". Lana said.


    "What?". Iughed.


    "Enough about Jake". She sighed. "Prom, let''s talk about prom".


    "Last one". I said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Exactly so let''s make it the best". She grinned.


    ..


    They were wasted.


    Bottles of shots, bottles of wine. You name it they drank it. I on the other hand was stone cold sober.


    "Let''s shift and go for a run. nna I''ll race you". Lacey grinned.


    "No fare I''m not a wolf". Lana groaned.


    I wasn''t doing that. I couldn''t shift on demand.


    "Let''s do it". nna started ripping the clothes from her body, Lacey followed. "Come on Leah. We can meet Jake in the woods".


    "No I''m good here". I smiled. "And you guys are drunk. I don''t think it''s a good idea".


    "We''re not drunk, we can''t get drunk. Well we can but we haven''t had enough alcohol for that". Laceyughed.


    They hadn''t had enough alcohol my ass.


    "You guys go. I''ll stay here with Lana".


    "I''m going". Lana said. "I can''t turn into a wolf but I sure can run".


    Yeah that probably wasn''t going to end well. She''d end up getting lost.


    "Race ya". nna ran off into the woods.


    "You sure you don''t want toe?". Lacey asked.


    "I''m sure".


    "Suit yourself". She went off in the direction nna took, Lana running close behind her.


    I put the beer down I was holding and wrapped the nket around my shoulders. It was peaceful out here. Rylee had disappeared inside a while ago. Something about West returning through the night. It wasn''tte and I wasn''t tired but at the same time I couldn''t wait to get into bed. I wasn''t overly excited for prom but I was looking forward to dressing up and having the best time with my friends. And Jake of course.


    Onest hora before we went into the big bad world.


    "What you thinking about?".


    I smiled at Rylee and took the beer she was offering. "Life after school. What I''m going to do". That was something I still had to figure out.


    "What do you want to do?". She asked.


    I shrugged.


    "Could always work for Jake". She suggested. "I''m sure he''d love that".


    "I want to study English literature". That would have been my major if I went to Yale.


    "Let me guess". She took a sip of her beer. "You got into a really good school but turned it down".


    She was good but she wasn''t that good. Someone obviously told her what had happened. But I yed along.


    "Yale".


    "Pretty and smart". She grinned. "Jake have something to do with you turning it down?".


    "It''s too far away".


    "So he did".


    "How did you do it?". I asked.


    "A whole lot of frustration, tears and will power". Sheughed. "It wasn''t easy and when I look back I realised how much time we had lost".


    "I couldn''t be that far away from him". I didn''t have the will power, I wasn''t strong enough.


    "It helped that he didn''t know where I was".


    "Yeah that would help". I smiled.


    "If you want to do something, achieve something then do it. Jake would never stop you and if he tried I''d whoop his a*s".


    "I''m sure you could take him". I grinned.


    "I could". She winked. "Didn''t you want to go for a run with the rest of them?".


    "Not really feeling it".


    "You want to talk about anything?".


    "My gran left me the deeds to her house and a cheque for $250,000".


    "Wow".


    "Yeah".


    "That''s a lot of money".


    "I don''t want it". She could keep the money, keep the house. I would trade it all for an exnation.

 Chapter 232

    "Howe?". She frowned. "It would give you a great start in life Leah".


    "I didn''t know my gran had that kind of money. I never went without growing up but it was only ever the two of us and I didn''t contribute". "Savings maybe?".


    "I guess I''ll never know". I''ll never get that answer. I''ll never get the reason as to why she left.


    "Would you want to maybe look for her?". She asked.


    "No". She didn''t want to be found. She changed her number, left no exnation as to why she left. There was no point in wasting time looking for her. "Okay". She gave me a nod. "Got everything ready for prom?".


    Augh fell from my lips. I wasn''t organised in the slightest. I wanted to go to prom because it was myst but I wasn''t all that excited about it.


    "I''ll take that as a no". She grinned. "I could do your hair and makeup?".


    "I''d like that".


    "Good". She grabbed her phone a yawn escaping her mouth. "West will be home for twelve. You mind if I head home?".


    "Course not". I smiled.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow Leah and remember you''ve got this".


    I sat outside for a little longer. The quiet wasforting, peaceful even. I didn''t bother tiding away the empty bottles. Jake would get them in the morning.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I headed inside. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I would need to pick my dress up tomorrow morning and make sure it still fits. Leaving everything to thest minute like always. I didn''t bother locking the doors because I knew Jake wouldn''t be long.


    I turned off all the lights and headed upstairs. Reaching our room I stripped out of my clothes and pulled on clean pjs.


    I couldn''t wait to jump into bed. cing my phone on the bedside drawers I pulled the covers back and got in.


    I loved how the full room smelled like Jake. It broughtfort like no other.


    I didn''t realise how tired I was until my head hit the pillow. Turning the tv on I put on friends and closed my eyes. I liked it for the background noise.


    This was the first time in a while I had went to bed on my own. I wasn''t used to him not being beside me. To think a few weeks back I wasn''t sure I was ready to move in with him.


    Look at us now.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I turned onto my side. I couldn''t seem to fall asleep, my mind wouldn''t turn off. For once though it wasn''t because of worry or stress. I was thinking about my future.


    I was Luna of our pack and Jake''s mate but I wanted to be so much more.


    "Overthinking again princess".


    A scream fell from my lips as I jumped up in bed. "Don''t do that". I should have felt his presence or better yet I should have heard hime in. My head was miles away.


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "I didn''t mean to scare you baby". He switched the bedsidemp on. "You have a good night?".


    My heart was still racing.


    "Yeah. Did the girls get home safe?". I asked.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "They did". He switched off themp before climbing in beside me. "Come here". He pulled me to him, my head resting against his chest.


    "You smell like fresh air". I whispered. "Find anything tonight?".


    "All good baby, all good". He kissed the top of my head. "Did you really have a good night?".


    "I just wasn''t feeling it. If I''m honest I''m not feeling anything right now". Most importantly I wasn''t feeling myself.


    "I hate seeing you like this".


    "I promised myself I was going to stop the pity parties and look at me".


    "Hey". His arm around my waist tightened. "It''s not a pity party baby. You''ve been through a lot, you can''t help the effect it''s taken on you".


    "It''ll always be a thought in the back of my mind itching to get to the surface but I need to stop. I need to put everything behind me and start looking forward to the future, our future".


    "And you will. These things take time, your gran was a big part of your life. Your life blew up in front of you Leah. No one is going to judge you for the way you act or how you feel. It''s a lot to process". "I just wish I knew why". I loved listening to his heart beat, I loved the way I felt in his arms.


    My safety nket.


    "Know one thing, it''s her loss because you''re f*****g amazing".


    The fat tears rolled down my cheeks. He couldn''t see them and for that I was grateful. I don''t know why I was crying. I guess my emotions got the better of me and it was time to let them out. "Jake".


    "Yeah baby".


    "I love you".

 Chapter 233

    "Don''t cry baby". His grip tightened as he pulled us into a sitting position. "I love you too, I always will "I''m sorry". I whispered wiping the tears from my cheeks. "I don''t want to cry but I can''t help it".


    ssed the top of my head.


    My emotions were all over the ce and I hated it. It seemed everything was getting the better of me and couldn''t catch a break. "Big girl panties". He whispered.


    He was right. I promised myself I was done and yet I still couldn''t get it together. "Do you think I should


    "That''s your decision baby. I can''t tell you what to do with it".


    "But what would you do?".


    "I''d keep it".


    "You would?". I sat up so I could look at him.


    "I''d put the money in savings and I''d sell the house".


    Sell the house? I couldn''t do that.


    "You don''t need the house, we have our own".


    True.


    "I could give the house to Carter?". He was living in it anyway and like Jake said we didn''t need it.


    "Is that a question princess?".


    I frowned. "I''ll give it to Carter".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Whatever you want to do". He slipped his arm around my waist and pulled me back down. "Bedtime". That was me told.


    the money and the house?".


    ...


    When I woke the next morning I was wrapped around him like a vine. Head on his chest, leg hooked o I hadn''t moved all night.


    waist and my hand ced over his heart.


    Lifting my head slowly I kept my eyes on him as I unhooked my leg trying not to wake him. Once I got out of bed I grabbed my housecoat and slipped it on.


    It was still dark outside which told me it was still early. Reaching for my phone I cursed myself when I looked at the time.


    It wasn''t even 6 o''clock and yet it felt like I had been sleeping for hours. A sigh fell from my lips as I left the bedroom.


    It was going to be a long day.


    Reaching the kitchen I switched on the lights and went about making myself some coffee. Jake wouldn''t be up for hours and I knew I wouldn''t be able to get back to sleep. Taking a seat at the table I unlocked my phone and brought up my text message thread with my gran. I closed it again.


    I had to stop. I was going to drive myself insane and it wasn''t healthy. If she wanted to reach out she would have done so by now. If she wanted me to know why she left then she''d have left a letter. She did none of the above.


    I had to forget about her. She was no longer apart of my life and she wasn''t going to be apart of my future. I had to stop wasting my time and letting my thoughts get the better of me.


    I was going to keep the money. It would help in a big way considering I had zero ns for after graduation. The money was a safety until I figured out what I was going to do. She wanted me to have it so I was going to spend it.


    The house I would sign over to Carter. Him and nna could do as they please with it. Taking a sip of my coffee I turned my head when I heard the creak on the stairs. Jake was awake.


    "It''s still early baby. Why note back to bed?".


    My eyes devoured his body as he stood in the doorway wearing nothing but a pair of boxers. My mouth became dry as I felt the tingles spread to my lower region.


    I had the urge to squeeze my legs together.


    I wanted him so bad.


    I wanted to lick every inch of his body.


    Frowning, I blinked a few times before lowering my gaze. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It was too damn early for those thoughts to be creeping in. I was only punishing myself because him standing there right now is what I''ll be picturing all day.


    "You want coffee?". I asked.


    "What I want is for you toe back to bed". He took a few steps forward. "Don''t want you missing out on prom because you''re tired".


    I couldn''t hide my grin. "I''ll be fine, I can napter". I took another sip of my coffee my eyes connecting with his over the cup.


    Pure sex, even with his bed head.


    As he walked fully into the kitchen my heartbeat quickened. I still couldn''t believe I said those three little words. I don''t know why I was scared to say them in the first ce.


    I loved him. I waspletely in love with him.


    "Not even for a cuddle?".

 Chapter 234

    I shook my head. I knew what he was up to and it wasn''t going to work. I wasn''t letting him seduce me, frustrate me and then do nothing about it.


    Today wasn''t a day to be walking around like a horny mess. Not when we were so close to the full moon.


    "I''m going to finish this and then go for a shower. I still need to pick up my dress". I was trying my hardest not to give in.


    "You turning me down princess?".


    "Jake". I groaned.


    A chuckle fell from his lips. I didn''t find him funny in the slightest. Teasing wasn''t fun, being sexually frustrated wasn''t fun.


    Maybe it was time I bought a vibrator.


    As he went about making himself coffee I did everything in my power to keep my eyes off his body. I was a sucker for him and I had zero willpower. "I''m going to go for a runter. Would you like toe?". He sat across from me cing his cup on the table.


    I would like toe but not for a run.


    Oh god.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I could already feel the heat spread over my cheeks. I needed a shower, preferably a cold one.


    "I don''t think I''ll have the time".


    "You have to try baby. It''s not going to happen if you don''t try".


    "Yeah but not today". I got to my feet. "I''m going to shower".


    ..


    He was waiting by the door as I finished getting ready. He had showered in the other bathroom.


    Something was up, I could feel it.


    "What''s wrong?". I took a seat on the edge of the bed.


    "It''s about the full moon". He sat beside me.


    My stomach dropped. Please, please, please don''t tell me we have to wait even longer. I was ready to get it over with and sink my teeth into him. Oh.


    I shook my head ridding myself of those thoughts.


    "Tomorrow night".


    The colour drained from my face. He told me I had weeks, said it wouldn''t be until after I graduate.


    "Don''t you feel it?". He asked.


    "But you said-... how can it go from being weeks to tomorrow night". I shot off the bed my stomach in knots, the nerves kicking in.


    It was finally going to happen. Nerves aside I was ready.


    "Wait". My eyes locked with his. "Howe I don''t feel any different?".


    "You don''t feel anything?". He frowned.


    I hated the look he was sporting. "I feel nervous, a little anxious but nothing like I felt the first time". I didn''t have the burning feeling and I wasn''t in any pain. Would this effect our bond?


    Was this because we missed it first time round?


    "Please get whatever you''re thinking out your head". He closed the distance between us and took a hold of my hand. "Everything will be fine".


    I trusted him but the gut feeling I had told me everything wasn''t going to be fine.


    This was just my luck.


    "Stop worrying". He kissed my forehead. "I want you to pack a bag for tomorrow. We''re going to the cabin for the rest of the weekend". "Okay".


    ..


    I fell back asleep after Jake left. It wasn''t my intention but as soon as my head hit the pillow and I gotfortable I was out like a light.


    He was away out dealing with pack business.


    Grabbing my phone I checked through my messages. A few from nna. All about prom. I wasn''t as excited as I was at the start of the year. Really wasn''t sure I even wanted to go.


    My phone started vibrating in my hand. nna''s name shing on the screen.


    "Hello". I answered.


    "Hey where are you?". She asked.


    "At home". I headed downstairs and into the kitchen. My mouth was so dry.


    "What time should we alle over?".


    "Around 3?". That should give everyone enough time to get ready. It also gave me time to myself before they arrived.


    "Did you pick up your dress?".


    "Not yet".


    "Want me to bring it over when I''ming?".


    "No it''s okay. I need to grab a few of my boxes anyway". Thest of my stuff, the few boxes that make up my life.


    "You don''t sound excited Leah. Get excited it''s prom night, ourst ever one".


    "Woohoo". I rolled my eyes.


    "You suck".


    Before I could say anything else she hung up.


    I didn''t sound excited about prom because I wasn''t. I had bigger things to think about. I was going to have s*x with Jake for the very first time.


    My nerves were shattered but I couldn''t help the rush of excitement every time I thought about it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Having s*x with someone for the first time was scary. All the what''s ifs floating around in your head.


    What if he doesn''t think I''m good at it?


    What if I don''t satisfy him?


    Let''s not forget he''s had a lot of practice.


    A groan fell from my lips. I was torturing myself and it hadn''t even happened yet. I straightened my stance and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror.


    Big girl panties because I was going to climb him like a tree.


    I grinned at myself.


    Confidence.


    I had to show him I was confident and ready to wear his mark. I had to try and put the nerves to one side and finally do what I''ve been wanting to do for a while. Mate.

 Chapter 235

    I soothed my hands down my dress and took a deep breath. I couldn''t lie, I felt amazing in it. Rylee had matched my makeup with the dress and had my hair in loose curls down my back.


    I opened the bathroom door and made my way into our bedroom.


    "You look beautiful. My brother is a lucky guy". Rylee smiled.


    "I''m nervous". I chewed my bottom lip.


    "About prom?". She made a face.


    "Full moon is tomorrow". I had been nervous since he told me this morning. I couldn''t shift the feeling.


    "Are you not ready?". She asked.


    "I''ve been ready for weeks but". I paused.


    "Scared about actually doing the deed?".


    "Terrified". I swallowed the lump in my throat. "What if I''m no good, what if I forget what to do?".


    "It''s like riding a bike". She winked. "You never forget".


    Great advice.


    "But this is Jake".


    "Exactly and I bet he''s just as nervous as you".


    "Yeah right". I rolled my eyes. "That boys had more a*s that hot dinners".


    Augh fell from her lips. "He did used to be a bit of a g my brother but he''s not anymore".


    "I hate that he''s been with so many girls". I was so inexperienced when it came to s*x. I had only ever been with the one guy.


    "Girls that didn''t matter".


    "That''s not helping".


    "You should be excited Leah not thinking about Jake with other girls. Don''t let apart of his past ruin what''s about to be the best night of your life". "Best night of my life?".


    "Oh yeah". She smirked. "You know my story and what happened between West and I but the night we mated, the s*x". She closed her eyes. "Magical". "I''m overthinking this way to much".


    "Yes you are". She grinned.


    "Time to put my big girl panties on and climb him like a tree". Augh fell from my lips at the look on her face.


    "Still my brother but yes do that".


    "You really think I''ll be good enough for him?".


    "Leah". She sighed.


    "He''s an Alpha Rylee and I''m-...".


    "An Alpha to?".


    "Not really, not like him. I can''t do what he does".


    "We''re not doing this, you''re not doing this. This is yourst prom. You''re going to go out, get drunk and have the best time with your friends".


    ...


    "Turn that frown upside down". I grinned.


    We were on our way to prom in a stretched limo, a gift from nna''s parents. She was pissed because the guys were out fixing the fence surrounding our territory. "How are you okay about this?". She scowled.


    "They''ll show up and if they don''t". I shrugged. "We''ll still have the best time". I wasn''t pissed or even the slightest bit annoyed. I was taking Rylee''s advice. I was going to have the best night with my friends. "The fence could have been broken on purpose". Lacey said.


    "But it''s prom night". nna huffed.


    I rolled my eyes before ncing at Lana. She had been quiet since we left the house. She shrugged and went back to texting on her phone.


    "It''s ourst prom and we''re going to have the best time with or without the boys". I said.


    "I guess you''re right". She sighed.


    "And it''s the full moon tomorrow". That caught Lana attention.


    "That exins my mood". nnaughed. "Wait. Thee full moon?". She asked.


    I chewed my bottom lip giving her a nod.


    "Finally". Lanaughed. "No more pissed off Jake, he''ll finally be getting some ass". "Hey". I frowned.


    "What?". She rolled her eyes. "The boy was a whore, we all know that".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ouch.


    "Rude". Lacey huffed.


    "No need to be a bitch about it and he is still my brother". nna nced at me.


    This wasn''t how I expected this to go.


    "And your Alpha". Lacey added.


    "Not my Alpha. I''m not a wolf". As the limo pulled up outside the hotel Lana was the first one out.


    "What''s her problem?". nna asked.


    "No idea". This wasn''t like her. She didn''t say things to hurt people. All in all she wasn''t a nasty person.


    "She needs to watch her mouth".


    As we exited the limo I pulled my phone from my purse. "I''ll meet you guys inside". I would call Jake and then I would find Lana.


    Something was up for her to be acting this way.


    Dialling his number I put my phone to my ear.


    "Hey baby almost done. Have you left yet?".


    "We''ve just arrived. Quick question how''s Pete?". Maybe they had a fight?


    "Fine why?".


    "Oh nothing. I have to go I''ll see you when you get here. I love you". I hung up not giving him the chance to reply.


    If it wasn''t Pete that was causing her foul mood then what was it?


    "Damn shorty. Beautiful as ever". He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and that''s when I felt it. The slight twinge in the pit of my stomach.


    "You don''t look so bad yourself". I grinned.


    "I know". He winked.


    "Where''s your date?". I asked as we walked into the hotel lobby. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The school had definitely pushed the boat out for this. The prices of food in here were ridiculous so I can only imagine how much it cost to rent out for the night.


    "Leah, Ryan, smile". The sh of the camera caught me by surprise. "Year book".


    "Is it bad I have no idea who that was?".


    He chuckled. "Flying solo but save me a dance". He kissed my cheek before disappearing into the ballroom area.


    He had never done that before.


    "Better hope Jake doesn''t find out he kissed you".


    "It was on the cheek". I rolled my eyes. "What are you doing sitting out here by yourself?".


    "Getting drunk". She pulled the hip sk from her purse.


    "Put that away before you get us both kicked out". School was over but prom was still chaperoned by teachers.


    "I didn''t ask you to join me". She brought it to her lips taking a sip.

 Chapter 236

    "What''s


    going on with you?".


    "Like you care".


    Was that the alcohol talking?


    "Lana what''s-...".


    "Just go away Leah before I say something I''ll regret".


    "Like what?". I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "Just go inside and find your whore boyfriend. Go and have the best time with your friends and leave me alone".


    Whore boyfriend?


    "You sure know how to pick them". Augh fell from her lips. "Tommy and now Jake. Are you really that dumb you can''t see it?". "See what?". I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "Once a cheat always a cheat".


    "Why are you saying that?". Jake and I were fine, great actually. He wasn''t cheating, he wouldn''t throw away what we have.


    "You''re a doormat". Another sip from the hip sk.


    "You''re drunk".


    "Nope". She winked. "But I n on getting there". Another sip.


    I had never witnessed her like this before. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. She was witty and fierce but never mean. Her words hurt but more importantly I didn''t understand why she was trying to hurt me.


    "Come inside, we''ll get you some water".


    "You go inside I''m fine here".


    "Lana".


    "Piss off back to your whore boyfriend".


    Why did she keep calling him that?


    "Why are you being such a bitch?".


    "Because I want to be. I''m sick of everyone tippy toeing around you, it''s pathetic. Poor Leah, craving the attention, it''s always got to be about you". She spat.


    I was a little taken aback by her words.


    "The perfect little princess that has it all". She got to her feet. "I''m done, I''m done with this shit show and I''m done with you".


    "You don''t mean that".


    "I do". Another sip.


    We had been best friends for years, grew up together, she was practically my sister and now she didn''t want anything to do with me. "What''s going on?".


    "For god sake Leah just leave me alone. Take the hint and f**k off".


    "Fine".


    I left her by herself and went to find the girls.


    Of course I found them on the dance floor having the time of their life''s. They pointed to where we were sitting and I found myself a seat.


    I took my phone from my purse and opened up a new message. She probably wouldn''t get it till morning but I was still going to send it.


    ''Friends don''t quit''


    My mood was shattered and I wanted to go home. I wasn''t having a good time, I wasn''t enjoying myself. This night was turning out to be the worst and it had only started. "Hey girl". nna wrapped her arms around my neck. "I have some vodka in my purse". She whispered.


    "I''m good".


    "Did you find her?". She asked taking the seat next to me.


    "Where''s Lacey?". I asked.


    "Bathroom now where is Lana?".


    I shrugged. "Have you heard from Carter?". I decided I wasn''t going to tell her what happened. I didn''t need for anyone else''s night to be ruined.


    "Who''s cares". She grinned. "It''s our prom". She pulled her phone from her purse. "You excited about tomorrow?".


    "A little". I grinned.


    A little?". She made a face. "You''re finally going to be a mated she wolf".


    "Okay a lot". Iughed.


    I was a ball of nerves and excitement rolled into the one. I was excited that it was finally happening but I was nervous in case I was no good.


    "Hey". She reached over cing her hand on mine. "Remember you''re his mate, there''s no one better than you".


    ..


    My mood had lifted slightly. I put what happened between Lana and I to the back of my mind and tried to have a good night. "They''re doing this on purpose". Lacey sighed.


    The guys still weren''t here. I wasn''t bothered at all. In fact I was close to texting Jake and telling him toe get me.


    We danced, weughed, but I was ready to go home.


    "Could always ditch this and go back to mine?". I suggested.


    "And miss prom king and queen?". nna gasped.


    "You''re kidding right?". I made a face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Course let''s blow this joint".

 Chapter 237

    I was worried about Lana. I hadn''t seen her since our fight and I didn''t want to leave if she was still here. I would never forgive myself if something happened to her.


    "Call Jake and tell him toe pick us up". nna slipped her arm through mine.


    "Lana and I had a fight".


    "What?".


    "I''ll meet you outside". Lacey said as she walked away in front of us.


    "Something''s going on with her but she wouldn''t tell me". I held onto her arm so I could take my shoes off.


    "Fight about what?". She asked as we found seats in the lobby.


    "She said some horrible things and she kept calling Jake a whore". I frowned. "Said I was a doormat oh and she called me dumb".


    "Bitch". She huffed. "What else did she say?".


    "Once a cheat always a cheat. Lana wouldn''t say something like that if she didn''t have anything to back it up".


    "You think he''s cheating on you?".


    "No". I sighed. "But why would she say something like that?".


    Jake and I were better than ever and for once I was trusting my own gut and not the words of someone else. "Jealousy?".


    "What, no". I made a face. "Why would she be jealous of me?". My life wasn''t exactly sunshine and flowers.


    Augh fell from her lips. "You''re so humble you don''t see it. Always seeing the good and nothing else".


    "I''m not following".


    "She''s t out jealous and I bet she always has been".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No I don''t think it''s that". It couldn''t be. There''s no way in hell. Lana was too cool to be jealous of anyone. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. She led her own path, made her own choices. She loved life and didn''t poke her nose in anyone else''s.


    "Maybe tonight you seen her for what she really is".


    "That doesn''t make sense. We have been friends for so long I think I would have noticed. She''s not a bad person".


    "Maybe she''s good at hiding it".


    "I''m not ying the guessing game". I lifted my shoes and got to my feet. "But I''m also not going home until I know she''s safe".


    I didn''t believe what nna was saying. It wasn''t true, it couldn''t be.


    A sigh fell from her lips as she matched my movements. "You''re to nice for your own good at times".


    "I guess it''s in my nature". I shrugged.


    ...


    "She''s not here now can we please go home?". Lacey groaned.


    We searched everywhere possible. I called her so many times but her phone went straight to voicemail. "Yeah we can go home".


    "Now do you want to call Jake and tell him what''s going on?". nna asked.


    I had put it off before but I guess I had no choice. "What if she''s with Pete and I''m just thinking the worst?".


    "He still needs to know, Pete needs to know in case she isn''t".


    "Call him". I sighed.


    Jake took no time in getting here. He wrapped me up in his arms kissing the top of my head.


    "You''re freezing".


    I shrugged. "Can you take me home please?".


    "She''s okay Leah, she''s with Pete and she''s safe".


    Again I shrugged. She was horrible to me tonight for no reason. After everything that we had been through together, I made her my family and for what? For her to finally tell me how she feels?


    I got inside his truck and clipped my seatbelt into ce. I couldn''t wait for this dreaded night to be over.


    "Do you want to talk about it?". He asked starting the engine and heading for home.


    I adverted my gaze leaning my head against the window. I didn''t want to talk about it ever. Her words hurt. "I want to go to bed".


    "Okay baby".


    The rest of the journey was quiet and I was d he didn''t push for me to tell him what happened. I was scared that I''d burst into tears if I spoke about it. What hurt most was realising that she didn''t know me at all. I wasn''t perfect and I definitely wasn''t a princess. One more thing, I didn''t crave attention.

 Chapter 238

    A sigh fell from my lips. I had to stop thinking about it because now the anger was taking over the sadness.


    "I have to tell you something". No more secrets, no more lies. We were done keeping things from each other. "Why do I have a feeling I''m not going to like it".


    "I felt the full moon tonight". Chewing my bottom lip I turned my head so I could look at him. "I felt it when Ryan kissed me on the cheek".


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened, his eyes meeting mine for a split second. "Why did he kiss you?".


    "We crossed paths, he told me to have a good night. It was only on the cheek and-.."I paused.


    "And?". He asked.


    "And I hated it".


    "Baby it''s okay I''m not mad". He reached over cing his hand on my knee. "I trust you Leah but do me a favour".


    "What''s that?".


    "Stop being scared to tell me stuff. I''m not going to get anger andsh out. I want you to be able to tell me everything without thinking the worst". Not what I expected him to say.


    "We''re a team princess and I hope you know I''d never do anything to break that. I broke your trust once before but it''ll never happen again".


    As he parked his truck in the drive I leaned over cing a kiss on his cheek. "I love you".


    "I love you too baby and I can''t wait to make you mine".


    "Same".


    Once inside the first thing I did was take the dress off. I put it back in its bag and shoved it in my closet. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I would get it dry cleaned one day.


    Comfortable in my pjs I headed back downstairs. Jake was leaning against the fridge his head buried in his phone.


    "Something important?". I asked.


    "Just Ro checking in". He slipped his phone into his front pocket. "You hungry?".


    "Yeah". I couldn''t remember thest time I ate today.


    "Grilled cheese okay?".


    "Yes". I smiled.


    As he went about the kitchen I got a bottle of water from the fridge and sat at the table. I couldn''t get Lana''s words out my head.


    "Can I ask you something?".


    "Anything baby".


    "Do you think I''m soft?".


    "Soft?".


    "Do you think I''m a doormat?".


    "This have something to do with Lana?".


    "Maybe". I took a sip of my water. "She thinks I''m the perfect little princess that has it all". I snorted.


    "You''re my princess". He kissed my forehead as he ced my sandwich in front of me. "Eat".


    "You didn''t answer my question". I took a bite just to keep him satisfied.


    "You''re not a doormat and you''re not soft. You''ve got a good heart baby and there''s nothing wrong with that".


    "So I am soft". Rubbing a hand down my face I pushed my te to the side.


    "Eat". He pushed my te back in front of me. "Just because you''ve got a good heart doesn''t make you soft".


    "So just a doormat then". I had no idea where I was going with this.


    "You''re fucking perfect and you''re perfect because you are you. Everything about you is perfect. You''re strong, independent and sexy as hell. But most importantly you''re mine". "Yes to you I''m perfect but-..". I frowned.


    "Tell me what happened between you and Lana".


    "No".


    "Leah".


    "She''s said all those horrible things and now I can''t help but think they''re true".


    "Please just tell me what happened". He moved closer his hand reaching under my chin. My eyes locked with his.


    "She kept calling you a whore. Told me I sure knew how to pick them. Doormat, princess, h, h, h". "What else?".


    "Once a cheat always a cheat". I whispered.


    "Do you believe her?".


    "No".


    "I made mistakes Leah. I fucked up with you before but I would never do anything to ruin what we have".


    I believed every word.


    It was different now, our rtionship had grew into something beautiful.


    "Please say you believe me?". Reaching over he grabbed hold of my hand andced our fingers together.


    "I do".


    ..


    "You looked beautiful tonight baby". He pulled me closer his hand resting against my hip.


    "And there I thought you didn''t notice". I couldn''t hide my smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I always notice". He ced a kiss on the tip of my nose. "I notice everything about you".


    "Not exactly how I thought prom was going to go but it''s done with now".


    "Onto bigger and better things".


    "Yeah with one less friend". She still hadn''t read my message. I don''t know why I was so bothered. She clearly said everything she needed to say. "She''lle back with her tail between her legs. I wouldn''t worry so much about".


    "I don''t think I want her to". After everything she said to me why should I continue to be her friend?


    "Was it the alcohol talking or Lana?". He asked.


    "I think the alcohol gave her the courage but that''s no excuse for being a bitch".


    "Sleep on it and see how you feel in the morning. I was thinking we''d leave early afternoon?".


    Oh yeah the cabin.


    "I want you to know I''m ready". I kissed his chest before nuzzling my head in the crook of his neck. "I know you are baby".

 Chapter 239

    I felt like crap.


    I hated how things turned outst night, but today was a new day. Stretching out my arms I smiled when my eyesnded on his.


    "What time is it?". A yawn escaped my mouth. My body felt drained and I was still tried. Jake on the other hand was bright as a button and fully dressed. "Still early baby. I need to run some errands but I''ll be back with breakfast".


    "Okay".


    ..


    I woke around 10 with a banging headache. Rubbing a hand down my face I pushed the covers off and got out of bed.


    I needed coffee and some aspirin.


    Putting one of Jake''s jumpers on I grabbed my phone and headed downstairs. nna was sat on the sofa the tv remote in hand.


    "Coffee is hot and there''s food on the counter".


    "Why are you here?".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Rude". She huffed turning off the tv.


    "No I mean why are you here so early?". I grabbed some coffee.


    "Have you heard from Lana?". She asked.


    "No have you?". I took a seat on the other sofa.


    "I haven''t".


    I wasn''t expecting to hear from her.


    "Big day for you today". She grinned.


    "I feel like crap". I sighed. "Is that the full moon?".


    "It could be just take some painkillers and drink plenty of water. You don''t want to be sick tonight". She smirked.


    Rolling my eyes I ran a hand through my hair. "I need to shower so bad". My phone vibrated, 1 new message.


    Lana.


    ''Can we talk?''


    "By the look on your face I''m going to say that''s Lana?".


    "She''s wants to talk".


    "Running back with her tail between her legs. If I was you I''d tell her where to go".


    "Good job you''re not me isn''t it".


    "Look Leah today is a big day for you. Don''t let her ruin it".


    I wasn''t sure I wanted to talk to Lana but it was my decision and if I did it wouldn''t be today. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Nothing is going to ruin today, I won''t let it".


    "Good". She winked. "Come eat some breakfast. You''ll need your strength".


    "Do you really want to talk about your brother and I having s*x?". I followed her into the kitchen.


    "Ew no".


    "Then stop with the littlements". I got some tes and started to dish out the food. "Your mom make this?".


    "She did. She also said something about you and Jake going over there on Sunday?".


    "Wolf stuff". I sighed. "Well mostly dad stuff". Saying that word felt weird.


    "Ah gotcha". She pulled her phone from her pocket. "What time are you heading out?".


    "Afternoon time. Howe?".


    "I was thinking we could pick up our gowns and maybe catch a coffee before you go".


    "But it''s Saturday?". I frowned. "Isn''t school shut?".


    "It''s open for that reason".


    "Okay then". I finished ting or breakfast. "I actually love your mom but where does she find the time to do all this?".


    nna shrugged. "She''s always been the same. She likes to know we''ve been fed and watered good".


    I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat. I often wondered what my mom would have been like. Would my life have been different if she was still here?


    "So have you packed the sexy panties for tonight?".


    "nna". I groaned.


    "Okay I''ll stop". Sheughed. "He is my brother but you''re my friend and I want you to have the best time".


    "I haven''t packed anything yet". A sigh fell from my lips. Time got away from me yesterday.


    "Me and Lace will help when we get back. Lacey will meet us at the school".


    "I''ll grab a shower and get ready. Are you driving or am I?". My phone vibrated once again.


    Another message from Lana.


    ''Please Leah''


    "I''ll drive your car". She grinned.


    "Fine. I won''t be long".


    I didn''t reply to her message. Today wasn''t about what happenedst night. It was about Jake and I, and I wasn''t going to let anything or anyone get in the way of that. I was surprisingly calm considering what was going to happen tonight.


    ..

 Chapter 240

    I shower and got dressed.


    Pulling my hair into a messy bun I grabbed my sses and put them on. I hadn''t been using them much. I preferred contacts but sometimes my eyes got really dry. I had another message from Lana when I checked my phone. She had sent me the message I sent herst night. ''Friends don''t quit''


    No we don''t.


    She was pulling at my strings and it was working. I couldn''t just discard her. I couldn''t see years of friendship be flushed away.


    It was worth more than that. But still what she said really got to me and I wasn''t quite ready to hear what she had to say.


    I hit reply.


    ''I don''t want to talk to you right now''


    Putting my phone away I grabbed my jacket and headed downstairs.


    Jake was home.


    "Hey baby".


    "Where''s nna?".


    "Outside in your car". He rolled his eyes. "Did you eat?".


    "Do we have any painkillers?". My head was still throbbing. I thought the shower would have helped but I guess not.


    "You sick?". He rummaged about the kitchen until he produced a packet of pills.


    "I''m not sick". I smiled. "Just a sore head".


    He popped two out and poured me some water. "You still okay to leave early afternoon?".


    I took the pills swallowing them down with the water. "Yeah. We''re going to pick up our gowns and then go for coffee". "Okay baby". He slipped his arms around my waist pulling me against him. "You doing okay?".


    I knew he was referring tost night.


    "She wants to talk".


    "And what do you want?".


    "Not today". I turned around in his arms. "Today isn''t about Lana".


    "What''s today about?". He smirked.


    "Me". I grinned before cing a kiss on his lips.


    His grip tightened.


    "Just you". He brushed his nose against mine.


    "Us". My voice was barely a whisper.


    Feeling his lips against mine my eyes closed. The butterflies erupted in my stomach, that feeling of home settling in. He was my home.


    As he pulled back I opened my eyes smiling. My heart was beating so fast. I didn''t feel nervous anymore just excited.


    "You and me princess".


    "You and-...". The sound of my car horn being tooted cut me off. "Did she just..". I sighed.


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "That''s nna for you. Patience of a saint". He rolled his eyes before kissing my forehead. "Go before she-...". Another toot.


    I didn''t want to be anywhere else but here with him.


    Stealing a few more kisses I finally left after the forth toot.


    "Took you long enough". She huffed.


    "Was busy". I grinned clipping my seatbelt into ce.


    "Yeah I bet". She grinned reversing out of the drive and onto the street.


    "Remember you''re driving my car". I held onto the door handle as she sped off down the road.


    "You''re safe". She winked turning up the stereo.


    Augh fell from my lips. Despite the throbbing headache I was feeling really good. I was happy, I felt happy.


    Like a weight had been lifted.


    As she pulled into the school parking lot I could already feel the stares of the few people that were hanging around.


    For once I didn''t care.


    I turned the music up louder.


    "Yes girl". nna yelled. "Someone''s getting sex tonight".


    Shaking my head I couldn''t hide my grin. See happy. I couldn''t shake this happy feeling. Catching sight of Lacey I turned the music down and undid my seat belt. Jack had dropped her off.


    "Aww". nna huffed.


    "Come on". I got out of my car.


    "How are we feeling?". Lacey grinned. "Big day for you".


    "Excited. I''m ready for it to happen".


    "Just do whates naturally". She linked her arm through mine.


    "This isn''t my first time". I frowned.


    "It is with Jake".


    "Thanks Lace. I wasn''t feeling nervous but I am now". I couldn''t let all of my before thoughts cloud my vision.


    Tonight was going to be the best night of our life''s.


    I was enough for him.


    "Being nervous is natural. It''s your first time with Jake. I was nervous with Jack".


    "Same with me". nna added.


    "So I''m allowed to be a little nervous then?".


    "Eh yes". nna looped her arm through my free one. "The minute you get your clothes off the nerves will disappear".


    "I''ll take your word for it".


    "Can you guys believe we graduate on Friday". Lacey squealed. "I mean school is finally over".


    "Leah, can we talk?".


    How did she know I would be here?


    "You don''t have to if you don''t want to". nna whispered.


    "Pick up my gown for me and I''ll meet you by the car". I couldn''t not talk to her. It wasn''t in my nature to be rude and she was my best friend.


    Well she was supposed to be.


    "Okay". Both nna and Lacey headed inside.


    It was awkward. Through our full friendship it had only ever been awkward once. Do I start the conversation?


    "Big day for you today". She smiled.


    I frowned. I was confused by that. She couldn''t help but bad mouth Jakest night and yet she starts the conversation wanting to talk about us mating. "Is something going on with you?". I asked.


    "I was drunk Leah. I didn''t mean what I said".


    "You''ve been drunk before". I crossed my arms over my chest. Being drunk wasn''t an excuse and I wasn''t letting her use it.


    "I suck at being your best friend".


    She wasn''t getting to use that either. I wanted to know why she said all those horrible things. Why she said that about Jake.


    "If you''re not going to tell me the truth then we have nothing left to talk about". After everything I had been through I was done with the lies and excuses. Why couldn''t people just tell the truth?


    No bullshit, nome excuses.


    If she meant what she said then I''d rather she just told me and be done with it. If she wanted to throw our friendship away then who was I to stop her? "My moms sick".


    "Sick?".


    "She wants me to go home".


    Lana and her mom didn''t have the best rtionship. With all the alcohol abuse and the new boyfriends she didn''t have time for her.


    Lana didn''t fit into her lifestyle. Partly the reason why my gran took her in and took care of her.


    "Do you want to go home?". I asked.


    "My mom stopped being my mom the minute she picked up that bottle of vodka. I was 5 Leah. A child that didn''t have a clue. I was always an inconvenience, always in the way". My heart hurt for her.


    "She wasn''t a mom to me". She wiped the tears from her cheeks. I pulled her to me wrapping her up in my arms as she sobbed.


    "It''s going to be okay". I whispered.


    "I''m so sorry Leah. I didn''t mean anything I said. If it wasn''t for you and your gran I''d probably be dead".


    The thought of Lana not being in my life hurt. I wouldn''t let that happen. She was my ride or die, my sister, my best friend. "Last night-....


    "We don''t need to talk about that right now. Does Pete know?". I asked.


    "We''ve been arguing sincest night". She sighed. "I''m taking this out on all the wrong people".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Hey". I whispered. "I''m going to call Pete and you''re going to tell him what''s going on".

 Chapter 241

    I was still pissed off with her.


    Her mom was sick and I would be there for her but I wanted to know why she said those things. I wouldn''t let her use her mom as an excuse. I get that people have bad days and say things they don''t mean but this was personal. She chose to say the things she did. She hurt me and for what?


    "You good?". nna asked.


    We were on route for coffee minus Lacey. Something about Jack''s parents and a lunch date.


    "All good". I smiled.


    I couldn''t wait to get out of this town for one night. Away from everyone and everything.


    "You sure?".


    "I''m pissed off".


    "You have every right to be".


    "I''m not a fucking doormat and I''m not dumb". I clenched my teeth together. "I''m sick of everyone always having a f*****g opinion about me".


    "Get it off your chest. Let it out sista".


    "My life is my life".


    "Preach it". She turned the music up a little louder.


    "Fuck everyone".


    "Louder". She grinned.


    "Fuck everyone". Iughed.


    No more being nice to people that didn''t deserve it. No more letting people talk shit about me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wasn''t standing for it anymore. I was about to be Luna of our pack and I was going to show everyone I wasn''t a fucking pushover.


    "Feel better?". She pulled up outside starbucks and parked the car.


    "I do". I followed her movements and got out.


    "Good". She winked. "You get a table and I''ll ce our order".


    I picked a table near the window.


    Taking out my phone I ced it on the table beside me. Doing what I normally did when I was alone I brought up the message thread between my gran and I. What I would give to have a conversation with her right now.


    She always knew what to do and say. Always made me feel better.


    Despite what she did I still missed her everyday.


    I often thought about her.


    Where she was and what she was doing.


    Was she happy?


    "Got you a venti".


    "That''s a big coffee".


    "You''ll need it". She grinned.


    Rolling my eyes I took a sip. "At least it''s the right kind".


    "So how are you feeling now?". She sat in the seat across from me.


    "Who knew being a nice person would cause so much drama".


    "It''ll blow over with Lana".


    "It''s not just that. Ever since I moved here I''ve had people on my case. People I don''t even know and I took it. I took everything they said and did as if it was nothing".


    "Jealous bitches". She smirked.


    "Jake ys a massive part in it all but I often wonder if it would have been the same if I wasn''t his mate".


    "Like what?".


    "I wonder if Jessica would still hate me".


    "She would, she''s the biggest bitch of them all".


    I couldn''t argue with that but it''s still something I thought about. My life is very different to what it used to be. "I put up with a lot of shit when I came here. The girls were mean and as for the guys". Iughed. "They wouldn''t talk to me". "Oh yeah he put the warnings out the minute heid eyes on you".


    I grinned. "Why does that not surprise me".


    "He knew from the minute you walked into the gas station".


    "Me too".


    "You felt it that early on?". She asked.


    "I wasn''t sure what I felt back then because I didn''t know what it was but yeah I felt the pull". I made a face. Was that even the right word to use?


    "Did you think anything like this would ever happen?".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Eh no". I took a sip of my coffee. "Although I did find you lot a little strange".


    "Rude". She huffed.


    "You kept saying things I didn''t understand. Then Lacey with the wholement about me smelling. I thought she meant I smelt bad".


    She chuckled. "I really am d it''s you. You''ve no idea how good you are for him and how much you''re going to help him".


    "I don''t know about that". I still fought with the thought of not being good enough for him.


    "Girl please". She took a drink. "You can''t see how much you''ve changed him already. He''s not as angry as he once was. He isn''tshing out as much. You''ve calmed him right down and that''s without the sex".


    "Was he really that bad?". I knew he was a bit of a dick with a bad attitude but I always thought theyid it on a bit thick when it came to his temper. Don''t get me wrong I had seen it first hand and it wasn''t nice.


    "Trust me Leah. He wasn''t in a good ce. He was out most nights, he was drinking all the time. He was no good for our pack. My dad was having doubts about his status and then you showed up".


    "He didn''t change his ways straight away". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "He was still a bit of a jackass".


    "I think he was scared. Didn''t think he believed you were actually his".


    "How do you think I felt?".


    "I thought you took it pretty well and you didn''t run off screaming".


    "No I just fainted".

 Chapter 242

    "That you did". She grinned.


    "I think my gran moved us here for that reason. I think she knew I was Jake''s mate or at least she had an idea". I was always suspicious as to why we just up and left so quickly. I mean who pulls their granddaughter out of school with only 6 months left? "Maybe". She shrugged. "But aren''t you d you moved and met me?". Her grin was contagious. nna had been cocky, straight up, no bullshit from the first day we met. That''s what I loved about her. "Obviously". I winked.


    "You are happy here aren''t you?".


    "I''m happy. This is where I''m supposed to be".


    As we were driving home I received a message from Lana asking if she could see me before I left. Truth was I didn''t want to. I didn''t want to leave here angry or upset. Whatever she wanted to say could wait until I was back.


    I was putting myself first for a change.


    "She told me she didn''t mean what she said".


    "Do you believe her?".


    "It''s not that I don''t believe her it''s just". I paused.


    "Why she said it in the first ce?".


    "Exactly".


    "Talk to her when you''re back and see where you''re at".


    "She asked to see me before I leave".


    She pulled into the driveway, parking behind Jake''s truck.


    "Is that a good idea?". She asked.


    "I don''t want to".


    "Then don''t".


    "But she''s my best friend, my ride or die. I''m not ready for our friendship to be over".


    "Look". She sighed. "Friends fight but if your friendship is worth it then it''ll all work out. Take my advice and leave it until you''re back".


    Heading into the house I went straight to our room. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wasn''t going to meet Lana but I would send her a message. Truth was I didn''t want to leave here angry or upset. I think it was best we had a few days apart.


    Taking out my phone I opened up our message thread.


    ''I hope you''re doing okay. I can''t meet you, leaving soon and still have to pack. We''ll talk tomorrow?''


    Sending the message I put my phone down and got on with packing.


    ..


    Jake found me on our bed stuffing my face with a bag of hot cheetos.


    "Have you packed?".


    I grinned. "Got distracted but yes".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "You good?".


    "I''m okay". I ced the chips on our nightstand.


    "I heard about Lana". He sat on the end of the bed.


    "Yeah".


    "You guys okay?".


    "We will be". I smiled. "What time are we leaving?". I didn''t want to talk about Lana and I anymore.


    "Whenever you''re ready".


    "I''m ready". I pushed myself off the bed. "I''m ready now". I wanted to get out of this town and forget about my life for a day or two.


    "My moms downstairs".


    "So not whenever I''m ready then?". I grinned.


    "You know we were never getting to leave without seeing her right?".


    "I know". This was a big thing. For me, for Jake and yes even for his mom. I bet she thought she''d never see this daying.


    "I''m going to grab a few things and then I''lle rescue you". He ced a kiss on my forehead.


    "You said we, we were never getting to leave without seeing her. Not just me".


    He smirked. "You know my mom loves you more than me". A kiss on my lips this time. "I''ll be down soon".


    My legs felt like jelly. I was feeling nervous. Walking through the living room and into the kitchen I froze. All three stood smiling at me. Charlotte, nna and Rylee.


    "Hi". My mouth suddenly felt dry.


    "Hey sweetheart, you doing okay?". Charlotte asked.


    "You looked terrified". Rylee chuckled.


    "She isn''t, right Leah?". nna frowned.


    I nodded.


    What in the world was going on?


    "My mom has something for you". nna grinned.


    I walked further into the kitchen. A little blue box was sat on the table.


    "It''s a small gift, a wee to the family. I always look after my own Leah and you are now one of us. I take care of what is mine. I will never take the ce of your mom or your gran but please know I will always be here for you sweetheart". Don''t cry, don''t cry.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek as I took the box from her.


    "We all have one". nna pulled the ne out from under her t-shirt.


    "Really nna". Rylee rolled her eyes.


    I smiled as I took the lid off the box. It was a silver ne with my initial on it.


    "It has a diamond in it". nna winked. "A real one".


    I burst out crying.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 243

    I snot cried, ugly cried even.


    "You, okay?". Jake kissed the top of my head.


    I excused myself from the kitchen and went to the bathroom to clean myself up. He found me on the stairs.


    I had so much love for his family. They epted me as one of their own from the moment I became his mate.


    "Your family are so nice". I whispered.


    "They''re your family too baby". His grip around my waist tightened. "You''re my family". He brushed his nose against mine.


    "I feel embarrassed". They had all seen me cry before, but this time was different. I was crying out of love. The gift from his mom set me off.


    They appreciated me, epted me, and loved me.


    "Don''t be". He kissed my forehead.


    "I have to thank her for my gift". It was sitting on the kitchen table where I left it. "I don''t want her to think I hate it".


    Augh fell from his lips. "Always thinking about other people''s feelings". His grip around my waist loosened. "Come on". He led me down the stairs and into the kitchen.


    "Oh, sweetheart I didn''t mean to make you cry". Charlotte pulled me in for a hug. Her hugs were so motherly, her armsforting. It made me not want to let go.


    "I love the ne". I pulled back. "Thank you for letting me be part of your family". I was lucky.


    "You''re so wee sweetheart. I meant every word. You are our family now Leah and we take care of our own".


    "Our sister". nna added.


    "I''m going to put the bags in the car". Jake said.


    I nced at nna only to be met with a smirk. "Did you pack the sexy panties?".


    "Maybe". I grinned. "But can we not talk about-...".


    "Girls". Charlotte cleared her throat before her eyesnded on mine. I felt the heat rise from my neck onto my face. "Tonight, is a special night for you and Jake. Take your time and enjoy every moment. I remember when-...". "No, nope. Mom". Rylee made a face. "Do not put those visions into my head, please".


    Augh fell from Charlotte''s lips. "Gets them every time". She took my hand in hers. "Thank you for sticking by my son". she whispered.


    "Babe you ready?". Jake asked.


    "Yeah". As we left through the back entrance, I couldn''t hide my grin when I heard her voice.


    "Remember, it''s like riding a bike".


    ..


    We pulled out of the driveway and took off down the street. A few hours and we would be at the cabin. I wasn''t overly nervous, but I did have some butterflies in my stomach. We were finally going to mate. No one was going to stop us. No interruptions.


    Just Jake and I, ready to take thest step.


    "Like riding a bike huh?".


    Augh fell from my lips. "Just a joke between Rylee and I".


    "I see". He smirked.


    I could already feel how embarrassed I was bing. I had little experience with sex but with Jake, I wanted it to be perfect. I wanted it to be special, a night we''d both remember forever. I was trying not to put too much pressure on myself, but it didn''t seem to be working.


    I wasn''t a cool, calm girl. I freaked out over the littlest things, and this was something I couldn''t freak out over.


    It wasn''t going to be just sex. I was giving myself to him. Mentally and physically. I was going to be his forever.


    "Hey". He ced his hand on my knee knocking me out of my thoughts. "You, okay?".


    "I''m okay". I smiled cing my hand on top of his.


    "Can I ask you something?".


    I gave him a nod.


    "Are you nervous about tonight?". He asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Should I be?".


    He shrugged. "I''m a little nervous".


    What?


    He was nervous?


    "You are?". I frowned.


    Augh fell from his lips. "Don''t sound so surprised. I get nervous just as much as you do".


    "You do?". He sure hid it well. Never once had I seen him nervous about anything. He always came across as being so confident. "Of course, I do. Especially around you".


    "But you''re always so confident". Never once had I picked up on him being nervous.


    "I have to be". He signalled onto the freeway. "The first time I saw you I didn''t have the balls to talk to you".


    "You did, outside my house".


    "That wasn''t the first-time princess".


    "Ah". I grinned. "The gas station".


    "Bingo".


    "The famous Jake Taylor was too nervous to speak to little old me".


    "It was my confidence that fucked it most of the time. I would say stuff without thinking. Probably the reason we argued so much".


    "No, I''m pretty sure that was you just being an a*****e".


    "Can''t argue with that". He smirked. "But back to the topic at hand".


    "And what''s that?".


    "I have to say I''m liking your confidence right now".


    My grin matched his. "I''m a little nervous but I''m excited". I was more excited than anything.


    "Me to princess, me to".


    ..


    I fell asleep and when I woke, we were turning into a gas station. A yawn escaped my mouth. I felt as though I had been sleeping for hours.


    "I''m going to fuel up. Do you want anything?". He pulled up next to a pump and cut the engine.


    "Water please". Another yawn.


    "Do you want a snack?".


    "Surprise me". I smiled.


    I pulled my phone from my purse as he left the car. I had a message from Lana. She had decided she was going home for a few days. I didn''t reply, I would talk to her when she got back. I think we both needed some time to clear our heads. Our friendship was always going to be there.


    I scrolled through Facebook, checked my emails and just as I was about to phone my phone back in my purse it started to vibrate.


    Another unknown caller.


    Sliding my finger across the screen I brought the phone to my ear.


    "Hello?".


    I don''t know why I still answered. Same asst time and the time before that.


    Nobody was there.


    "Look whoever this is can you please-....


    "Leah".


    My breath caught in my throat. The hairs on the back of my neck standing.


    "G-gran?". I stuttered.


    "Hey sweetheart".


    My heart started hammering in my chest. I wasn''t sure whether to hang up or not. I wanted no interruptions, no distractions and this was a pretty big distraction. "Are you still there?". She asked.


    "I have to go".

 Chapter 244

    "Please don''t hang up". She begged.


    I clocked Jake walking back to the car.


    "I can''t do this right now". Of all the days she could have called she chose today. I don''t need to be thinking about her right now. After everything that happened and the way she left things she thought it was okay just to call me and act like nothing had happened. "Leah please".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. I drove myself stir crazy trying to think of reasons why she would leave me. I was justing to terms with her not being in my life anymore and then she does this. What was I to do with that?


    "I said I can''t do this right now". I ended the call and turned my phone off.


    I swear someone up there had it in for me.


    "Coffee and snacks". He grinned.


    I took the coffee from him and ced the bag at my feet. He could always tell when something was wrong so there was no point in trying to hide it. Starting the car, he pulled out of the gas station and back onto the road. "My gran called me".


    "What, when?".


    "Just there".


    "What did she say?". He asked.


    "Nothing. I told her I couldn''t talk right now so I hung up".


    "Do you want to talk with her?".


    "No". Okay maybe I said that a little too quickly. "Not today anyway".


    Nobody was ruining this for me. I didn''t care who they were.


    "Babe".


    "Don''t do that". He wasn''t getting to talk me into reaching out to her. I would talk to her when I wanted to and that wasn''t today.


    "It''s your decision". He sighed.


    Yes, yes it was and for once in my damn life I was going to make it.


    "She left me remember". I turned my head, so I was looking out the window.


    "She did but remember how torn up you were because she left. Don''t you want to try and fix things?".


    "Not really no". I shrugged.


    "Now you''re just being stubborn Leah".


    A sigh fell from my lips. "Of course, I want to talk to her. I miss her but I don''t want to do it today". Didn''t he get that I wanted today just to be about us?


    Taking a sip of my coffee I nced at him. Eyebrows furrowed, his concentration on the road. I guess that was the end of our conversation.


    "If you don''t talk to her, you will regret it. That''s all I''m saying ".


    "Oh, for god''s sake". I grabbed my phone from my purse and switched it on. He wasn''t going to let it go unless I reached out to her. "I can''t she called me from an unknown number ".


    I noticed I had a few missed calls. Again, an unknown number.


    Obviously, my gran.


    "Did you turn your phone off?". He frowned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Today was supposed to be about us. Not everyone else".


    "Baby".


    "If she calls again, I''ll answer. Happy?".


    "Ecstatic".

 Chapter 245

    Small talk.


    That''s what the rest of the journey consisted of.


    I wasn''t pissed with him, but I was starting to think this was more important to me than it was him. This was massive to me, huge even. It was never going to be just s*x between us. Surely, he didn''t think it was just s*x?


    We were giving ourselves to each other for eternity. We were destined to be together forever.


    Okay I had to stop. I was starting to freak myself out a little.


    Whatever happened to Leah that didn''t need no man?


    I ran a hand down my face. I swear if someone could read my thoughts, they''d have a field day.


    "You''re overthinking again".


    I still hated that he could read me so well.


    "That''s just my brain". Okay what the hell?


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Babe, you need to chill". He ced his hand on my knee. "We''re almost there".


    "This isn''t just s*x for you right?".


    "You''re joking right?". He removed his hand cing both on the steering wheel. I saw the twitch, the tightening of his grip.


    Looks like the only person going to ruin this day was me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Me and my big mouth.


    "It''s never just been about sex Leah".


    I already knew that, and I had no idea why I was questioning it. Could it be because the full moon was approaching?


    Or was I just trying to use that as an excuse?


    "I know, look I''m sorry".


    "Why would you think that?". He asked.


    I shrugged.


    "Gotta give me something better than a shrug princess".


    "I''m trying so hard not to let anyone, or anything ruin this, but it looks like I''m doing a grand job of it myself". I was putting so much pressure on myself to make it perfect, but it didn''t have to be perfect and that''s what I had to remember. Jake and I were together and that''s all that mattered.


    He stretched his arm over and took my hand in his. "No one is going to ruin anything. Stop overthinking shit that doesn''t matter. It''s you and me". He brushed his lips against my knuckles. "No one else matters". He was right. No one else mattered.


    Tonight we were in our own little bubble.


    ..


    We arrived.


    It was like our own little slice of heaven for one night.


    I undid my seat belt and got out of the car. The cabin was set in a beautiful location. Open forest, a nearbyke and no one in sight for miles.


    It was perfect.


    Peaceful.


    "I forgot how beautiful it was here". I took a deep breath. "So fresh".


    "It''s a ce we can alwayse to". He wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me closer. "It''s perfect for some head space and time away from everyone".


    His touch alone started the butterflies in my stomach. I had waited so long for this night toe and now it was here. I was finally going to be a mated she-wolf. "What are you smiling at princess?".


    Was I?


    "I''m happy". I ced my hand on top of his.


    "Me too". He whispered before kissing the top of my head.


    "I''m excited". I turned my head to look at him.


    "Not nervous?". He smirked.


    "Little bit". I couldn''t stop smiling, my cheeks bing sore.


    At this moment I knew I was exactly where I was supposed to be. I was happy and content. Taking my hand in his he led me inside. The first thing I did was check the fridge causing him tough. What? A girl needs to eat.


    It was full. Meat, side dishes, the lot. "Your mom?". I asked.


    "She wanted to make sure we didn''t go hungry". He smirked.


    "You could feed an army". I closed the fridge door. "I''m going to get the suitcases". As I went to walk past, he grabbed a hold of my hand and pulled me to him.


    "Your heart is beating so fast".


    "Is not". I was flush against him.

 Chapter 246

    Okay maybe now it was.


    Was it going to happen now?


    It was still daylight outside. I thought we had to wait until the moon rises? When it''s at its highest, that was the perfect time for us to mate.


    "Hey". He whispered.


    My eyes locked with his.


    "Breathe baby". He brought his hand up, cupping my cheek. "It''s me and you remember. This is what we''ve been waiting for".


    Now I was more than a little bit nervous. It felt like my heart was going to burst out of my chest. But he was right. It was always going to be him and I. We were made for each other. "Are you okay?".


    "I''m nervous". There was no point in trying to hide it and he could probably already tell. I broke our stare and put some distance between us. I didn''t want to be nervous, but I couldn''t help how I felt. "Do you want to talk about it?".


    "No". I wasn''t going to sit down and talk about how nervous I was about having sex with him. How embarrassing would that be. I could feel my cheeks going red at the thought of it. "There''s still a few hours of daylight left. Do you want to go for a walk?".


    I wanted to bury my head in the sand with how embarrassed I felt. I shouldn''t still feel nervous around him. I mean we hadn''t had s*x, but we hade close to doing other things. "Babe, a walk?".


    "I want to see you naked". I blurted out.


    "Babe?".


    Augh fell from my lips. "I''m trying to get rid of my nerves".


    "I''m nervous". He was in front of me before I could blink. "Does that mean I get to see you naked too?".


    "Maybe". I grinned.


    ..


    He chuckled. "You''ve nothing to be nervous about". He took my hand in his. "Let''s go for a walk".


    Hand in hand we walked around the area. It was beautiful, all open space, well taken care of. Days in the summer here would be amazing.


    "Do your parents own thend?". I asked.


    "It''s been in our family for years".


    "So that''s a yes?". I grinned.


    "My parents worked hard to give my sisters and I the best life. I take nothing for granted". His thumb brushed over my hand. "I''ll never forgive myself for what I put you through at the start, but I will spend the rest of our life making sure you are happy". "Can I ask why you did?".


    He shrugged.


    "Gotta give me something better than a shrug". I repeated his words from earlier.


    Heughed. "The attention from other girls. The believing I can and could get away with it. The power trip". "You wanted to be with me and other girls?". I frowned. "Did you honestly believe I would be okay with that?". Surely, he wasn''t that dumb?


    "No".


    "You sure, because I can leave-...". His grip on my hand tightened causing me to smile. That was in the past. I wasn''t going to burst his balls over it now. We had our differences, our ups and downs but we were finally on the right path. Life was pretty good.


    "Having a mate changes, you". He spoke.


    "borate".


    "I always hoped I would find you, but when I turned 18 and it didn''t happen right away I kind of gave up".


    "I would have been twelve". I made a face. "That would have been wrong on so many levels".


    "Obviously, nothing would have happened between us. I would have looked out for you, protected you. When you came of age then you would have be mine".


    "Good job I didn''t move here until I was eighteen then isn''t it".


    "Eh why?".


    "Because I''d have broken my hand long before I did". I smirked.


    "Haha, very funny". He let go of my hand so he could snake his arm around my waist. "We met when we were supposed to. The moon goddess definitely gave me the right one". "That she did".


    ..


    The area where the cabin was based was huge, and I wasn''t even sure we had covered half of it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. My feet were bing sore, and I was getting hungry, and I was thirsty. That aside I was d of the time we were getting alone.


    We barely got to share moments like this. Jake was either too busy with the pack or someone was always hanging about our house. We had the odd date night and of course bedtime but this was different. We had nothing on our mind but each other.


    No phones, no friends. It was bing a perfect day.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have a few demands". I said breaking the silence.


    "Demands princess?". He smirked.


    "Yes, for when we''re mated".


    "I''m listening".


    "More date nights, no secrets and we never got to bed angry with each other".


    "So, no makeup sex?".


    I blushed.


    "We never go to sleep angry then". I corrected myself.


    "Nice save". He smirked. "Are you hungry?".


    "I''m always hungry".


    "Let''s go get some dinner and I''ll light the fire out back".

 Chapter 247

    We ate,ughed and were now watching the sun go down as we sat around the fire. It sure was a beautiful night.


    Everything was turning out perfect.


    "Do you want to go inside?". He asked.


    My stomach danced, the butterflies rising. Not with nerves but excitement.


    "Five more minutes". I smiled while gazing at thest of the sun. I hadn''t watched the sun go down in forever. It was something my gran and I used to do. Our Friday night treat. "Beautiful, isn''t it?".


    "It really is". I turned to face him. "Thank you".


    "For what?". He frowned.


    "For everything".


    "Babe-...


    "I didn''t think we were ever going to make it here".


    He reached over taking my hand in his. "We were always going to make it baby. Me and you remember


    "I wasn''t so sure". I brushed my thumb over his knuckles. "I always thought I wasn''t good enough for you and-..."


    "I''m going to stop you right there". He cut me off. "If anything, I''m not good enough for you. I put you through so much shit and you''re still here. I f****d up so many times and yet you stayed. You came back to me". "Because I love you and I believe in what we have". Our lives together hadn''t started yet, we had barely scratched the surface.


    "And I love you, so fucking much". He brought my hand to his lips, cing a soft kiss upon my knuckle


    "Don''t get me wrong you made me so mad at times".


    "I have that effect". He smirked. "I''m kidding. I meant what I said, my goal is to make you happy and keep making you happy". "I like that goal". I grinned.


    "Yeah?". His grinned matched mine.


    I nodded, a yawn escaping my mouth. The sun had finally set, the coolness of the air setting in.


    "Tired?".


    "Not yet". I smiled.


    "Do you want to go inside?".


    I nodded. "Can I shower?".


    "You don''t need to ask Leah. Bathroom is thest door on the left".


    My stomach was full of butterflies. I slipped away inside and darted for the bathroom. What in the world was going on with me?


    I had been fine all night. No nerves only excitement and now, now I felt like I was going to be sick. My heart rate spiked, my palms sweating. I was hot. A knock on the door caused me to jump. "I''ve left your bag outside the door".


    "Thanks". My voice shaky I ced my hand over my heart. I had to calm down. Looking at my refection in the small mirror above the sink I noticed the faint rose colour on my cheeks. I was flushed.


    "Baby, are you okay?".


    "Y-yeah fine". Dammit why did I have to stutter.


    "Leah?".


    "I''m fine, I won''t be long. Why don''t you pick a film for us to watch?". I turned on the shower and began to strip out of my clothes. I would get my bag once I was done.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ..


    The shower helped. I felt more rxed and calmer. My stomach was still full of butterflies but I took it as good. A little nerves more excitement. Turning the water off I grabbed the towel and wrapped it around my body.


    I stepped out into the bathroom and grabbed another towel for my hair. I would towel dry it and let it dry naturally. Opening the bathroom door, I almost jumped a foot in the air.


    Jake hadn''t moved. He was stood opposite. Phone in one hand and a beer in the other.


    "Have you been out here this whole time?". I picked up my bag.


    "Are you sure you''re, okay?". He put his phone away.


    "I feel different but I think it''s the moon".


    "It''s not fully risen yet princess. That doesn''t happen untilter, but it can still affect you".


    "Yeah, I''ve noticed". I still felt a little shaky. Like the feeling you get when you haven''t eaten all day.


    "Please talk to me. It''s better that we''re open and honest. Especially tonight".


    Another thing he was right about. He knew all about this, he was the one that had been waiting his whole life for it to happen. It was just sprung on me. I had to take his feelings and thoughts into consideration. This wasn''t just about me.

 Chapter 248

    "Let me get dressed and I''ll be right out". "I''ll find us a film".


    Once I put my things into the bedroom, I made my way to the living room area. He was sat searching through Netflix. I didn''t think you would be able to get Wi-Fi out here. "Hey". I sat beside him.


    "Netflix is rubbish. I swear you spend more time looking for stuff to watch than actually watching". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He sat the remote a side. "You would tell me if you didn''t want to be here, wouldn''t you?".


    I frowned. He thought I didn''t want to be here?


    I grabbed a hold of his hand making him look at me. I didn''t want to be anywhere but here with him. "There''s nowhere else I''d rather be".


    "Then talk to me. Tell me what you''re thinking, feeling. I want to make sure you''re happy and that you''re not doing this just for me".


    "I''ve had sex with one person. I have little to no experience. For some reason it feels like my first time. I''m nervous, shoot me". I rolled my eyes. I wasn''t used to him wanting to talk about my feelings.


    I wasn''t big on telling him what was going on inside my crazy head. This full moon was driving me nuts.


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "You sure do have a way with words". He squeezed my hand. "Feels like my first time to".


    "Don''t make fun of me". I huffed taking my hand back.


    "Baby-....


    "Sex is a big deal for me". Regardless of us being mates, I didn''t just sleep with anyone. This was us taking the next step. I would be acting this way even if this was a normal rtionship. "It''s a big deal for me as well".


    "Really?". I rolled my eyes. "Because I''m pretty sure you''re well experienced when ites down to it".


    Shit, I shouldn''t have said that.


    "Look I''m sorry". I grabbed his hand again. "I say things I don''t mean when I''m nervous and it usually turns into an argument. I want to be here, I want to have s*x with you, God do I ever".


    I wanted to facepalm my face.


    Did I really just say that?


    Heughed. "Was that an inside thought?".N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. "All jokes aside I really, really want to have sex with you". I wanted to share that sweet, sweet feeling with him. I wanted to have our own little high together because I knew s*x with Jake was going to be the best I would ever have. "I really, really want to have sex with you to". He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and kissed the top of my head. "But I get that you''re nervous, I get all those feeling that are swarming about inside you. I know it doesn''t seem like it but I have all those feelings as well".


    "I know". We were both as bad as each other only Jake was good at hiding it.


    "But we''re taking this next step together".


    Yes, we were.


    "I''m going to shower. Try and find something to watch".


    He was right about Netflix. Sighing I turned the TV off and made myselffortable. I could tell the moon was getting stronger. I could feel it under my skin. The tingles, the hotness, and let''s not forget the burning feeling in the pit of my stomach. It was like a niggle, reminding me that it was there.


    At least it wasn''t as painful asst time.


    Getting off the sofa I searched my jacket for my phone. I hadn''t looked at it since we got here. I also put it on do not disturb so as not to be interrupted.


    I had a few notifications and a text message from a number I didn''t recognise. It had to be my gran. Opening the message, I thought as much. She was letting me know this was the number I could contact her on if I wanted to.


    She had done a whole 360 in a matter of days. Leaving, to then being unreachable to then contacting me again. It was madness but surely there had to be a reason for it?


    I wasn''t going to get into that right now. I checked through my Facebook, clearing the notifications and then put my phone away. It felt like he had been in the shower for ages.


    Lifting the nket from the couch I wrapped it around my shoulders and went to make some tea. I found myself standing at the back door staring up at the moon.


    It was in a clear view of the cabin, right above us. So vibrant and bright and definitely full. The coolness of the air against my skin was nice, soothing even. Even at night it was beautiful here.


    Peaceful and quiet.


    ncing at the sky one more time I caught myself smiling. Everything else aside I was ready for this to happen. Closing the door, I went back to making some tea. Mixing in some sugar I added milk before taking it into the living room and sitting back on the sofa. I didn''t bother turning the TV back on. I was enjoying the quiet too much. Taking a sip of my tea I ced it on the floor beside me beforeying back and closing my eyes.


    I felt so rxed and settled.


    I didn''t hear him approach, it wasn''t until I felt the softness of his lips against mine that I wrapped my arms around his neck and started kissing him back.


    His skin, still damp from the shower.


    It was like the kiss set something off inside of me.


    I wanted him.


    I broke away from the kiss and opened my eyes. "Take me to bed Jake".

 Chapter 249

    He didn''t need to be told twice.


    He lifted me into his arms as Itched onto his neck. Kissing and sucking I scraped my teeth along his cor bone. Nerves gone I had this sudden burst of confidence.


    He tensed but I didn''t stop. I felt like a starved animal. I needed more, I needed for him to touch me. My legs circled his waist as he carried me to the bedroom. My skin felt like it was on fire. I was burning with desire. Desire for him. Feeling the softness of the bed my eyes connected with his.


    L**t, want, need.


    "You''re sure?". His voice deep, husky.


    I smiled giving him a nod. I had never been surer.


    He was on me. Touching me, kissing me. His hands everywhere, I couldn''t keep up. A moan fell from my lips at the sensations running through my body.


    I couldn''t get enough. Of him, of us. I wanted to feel every inch of his body against mine. With shaky hands I slipped my fingers into the waist band of his shorts. Confidence slipping slightly as the nerves creeped in. "Hey". He whispered.


    Again, my eyes connected with his.


    "It''s just me baby. You''ve nothing to be nervous about".


    My heart was racing. So many feelings cursing through my body. I slipped my hand inside his shorts, my fingertips brushing against the tip of his shaft. A hiss fell from his lips and I took that as a sign to continue. He felt big and he was hard. Very, very, hard.


    I wanted to give him the best. I wanted to explore every inch of his gorgeous body. I wanted to know his body as good as I knew my own. Shoving his chest, he fell back against the bed. "Baby?".


    "Shh". Climbing on top of him I brushed my lips against his. "Just let me touch you". I whispered.


    I could feel his hardness below me, the friction between us causing that sweet feeling of ecstasy to build in the pit of my stomach. I moved my hips a gasp falling from my lips at how good it felt. "Fuck". He grits out his hands gripping my hips.


    I wanted to hear more. I wanted to hear him moan. I wanted to see him at his peak. I moved my hips again, a moan caught in the back of my throat. I could feel the pressure building already and he had barely touched me.


    Finding his lips, I brushed my tongue against his. The softness of our tongues dancing together; fighting for dominance. My lower half waspletely pressed against him. One thing I knew already, I was wet.


    Moaning at the friction I rocked my hips as his hands started to wander. Before I knew it my top was being pulled over my head, my boobs let free. I was to turned on to care.


    I wanted to strip off naked and have him touch me in ways he had never before.


    "You''re f*****g beautiful". He growled.


    "Touch me". I whispered.


    His hands caressed my boobs, his thumbs tweaking and ying with my nipples. Something inside him snapped, he flipped us over, kissing his way up my body. "Yes". I moaned.


    Nothing else mattered. I wasn''t embarrassed at the little noises I was making. I didn''t care how vulnerable I felt. I wanted to feel and savour every little moment.


    Hooking his thumbs inside the waistband of my pyjama pants he pulled them down throwing them to the side. I wasn''t wearing panties. I waspletely naked, everything on show.


    I could hear how loud my heart was beating. A lump forming in the back of my throat.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was staring, taking every bit of me in.


    I let him.


    I didn''t have the urge to cover myself up. I didn''t feel embarrassed or shy that I was stark naked. I was his and I wanted him to love each and every part of me.


    "Damn baby, how''d I get so lucky".


    I watched as he got off the bed to remove his shorts, my eyes falling onto his hard member. A shiver rocked its way through my body. I had never in my life been so in awe of a man before. His body perfectly formed. Hard but soft. Sexy but beautiful. I had the urge to touch myself.

 Chapter 250

    Like he knew what I was thinking his eyes darkened, a wicked smirk ying on his lips. My fingertips grazed my stomach, the need to y with myself strong.


    "Do it". His voice alone was enough to make me c*m. I already felt I was on the edge; one little touch and I knew my body would be shaking from the o****m I would give myself.


    Chewing my bottom lip my eyes closed as my fingers slid between the soft folds of my s*x. Finding my soft spot my back arched, legs shaking with the build-up of tension. I could already feel the start of my o****m. I was so close.


    Lifting my hand to my mouth I sucked on two of my fingers, a growl reached my ears causing my eyes to snap open.


    He was palming his shaft.


    His thick, anger, member was pulsing.


    A giggle fell from my lips as I chewed my bottom lip. I was mesmerised by him. This beautiful man in front of me was mine. Every single part of him belonged to me. "Lay back".


    A shiver rocked its way through my body at the sound of his voice. Full of dominance, raw s*x. Animalistic even.


    Iy back propping myself on my elbows, my eyes never leaving his.


    "I''m having your first one baby". He kissed his way up my body starting way down at my feet. Kissing his way around my ankles, licking his way to my inner thighs.


    I let out a sharp breath. He was so close to my core. My heartbeat raised, I felt as though I couldn''t breathe.


    I was panting.


    Feeling the warmth of his breath my back arched as I felt the coolness of his tongue against my sex.


    "Oh god". I cried fisting the bedsheets beneath me. I couldn''t stop the movement of my hips, the little jolts of pleasure cursing through my body. The way his tongue darted deep into my core. I was shaking all over.


    Noises I had never made before falling from my lips.


    A gasp fell from my lips as I felt the pressure deep inside. It was then I realised it wasn''t just his mouth he was using.


    And then it stopped.


    And I froze.


    Why did he stop?


    Did I do something wrong?


    "Baby, you, okay?".


    I wanted to cry out in frustration. The build up of my orgasm slowly fading. The tingles in my stomach dimming. "Please don''t stop". I whispered.


    I wanted to c*m. I wanted to cum on his tongue.


    "Princess". His thumb circled my clit causing a cry to fall from my lips. He was teasing me, working me up to pull me back down.


    "Jake".


    "I want your first one around my cock baby, not my mouth". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He ced a gentle kiss on my sex before crawling his way up my body.


    As soon as his mouthnded on mine, I slipped my tongue right in. As much as I loved ying and the anticipation of working my body to orgasm, I wanted him inside of me.


    I wanted big, sexy, dirty tongue kisses.


    I could feel the tip at my entrance, sliding it through my soft folds, bumping my soft spot every time he moved.


    "Damn baby, you''re soaking".


    "P-please Jake". I begged.


    I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I didn''t want to be teased. I wanted to be f****d, hard.


    "Please what?". He whispered.


    "F**k me".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A cry fell from my lips as he entered me in one swift thrust. He didn''t move, letting me adjust to his size. I swallowed the lump in my throat, my eyes solely focused on his.


    "Fuck baby, you''re tight". Gritting his teeth, I felt my insides tighten. "Don''t do that, I''ll blow my load right now". I giggled; he sucked in a tight breath.


    "I''m okay". I grabbed his face pulling it to mine.


    When he began to move, I couldn''t control myself. The noises falling from my lips, my nails scraping his back. I wanted him to go faster, deeper. Wrapping my legs around his waist I dug my feet into his thighs. I wanted to feel every inch of him.


    "Yes". I moaned as he picked up the pace.


    "Fuck". He groaned.


    "I-I-...". I moaned as the sweet sensation started to build back up in my stomach. "Faster Jake, please". I knew it wouldn''t be long until I was cumming around his c**k. "Oh god". I cried. "Fuck, yes". He moaned.


    "Faster".


    He pulled me against him holding my hips steady as he thrust harder and faster. Burying his head between my neck his lipstched onto my skin. Sucking and licking all over.


    I was shaking all over. My toes curled, a cry falling from my lips as my o****m rocked its way through my body. He held me close, grinding his hips, letting me ride out my pleasure. And then I felt it, the sting, the slight pain.


    He sunk his teeth into my neck.


    Lapping at my skin I felt it all the way from my toes. My body tensed, legs shaking as another orgasm hit me. I was sobbing, crying with the pleasure, the height of it all catching up. With onest thrust he came inside of me.

 Chapter 251

    He was still inside me.


    I was slumped against him, my head resting against his shoulder. I couldn''t move even if I wanted to. Still on a high, body still shaking on the inside. I had never in my life experienced anything like it.


    The power of my o****m, the rawness of the s*x. We fit perfectly together and now we were one.


    "Baby".


    "Hm?". Was all I could manage.


    A chuckle fell from his lips as he kissed the side of neck. "Are you okay?".


    I was better than okay. He had opened a whole new meaning of sex to me and what it was like to make love. Mind blowing o*****s and what s*x was supposed to feel like.


    I lifted my head, my eyes connecting with his. "I''m okay". I smiled just as my stomach rumbled.


    "Hungry?". He grinned.


    "A little". I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    "Let me clean you up and then I''ll sort you a snack. Sound good?".


    Clean me up?


    I frowned but nodded.


    "This may hurt a little". He gently lifted me off him, a gasp falling from my lips as he ced me on the bed. It was a little ufortable but it didn''t hurt. "Stay there". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Kissing my lips, I watched as he disappeared out the room.


    It was perfect. Everything about tonight had been perfect and I couldn''t have asked for anything more. He returned to the room with a cloth and a bowl of hot water. Wait, do guys actually do this after s*x?


    "What are you thinking about princess?". He sat on the edge of the bed dipping the cloth into the water. "Lay back for me".


    Iy back. This was all new to me. After having s*x with Tommy, he would just roll over and go to sleep. I would always take care of the aftercare myself. Why the hell was I thinking about Tommy?


    Shaking my head, I froze as I felt the warmth of the water between my legs. He was taking care of me. My stomach knotted, a wave of emotioning over me. "Leah?".


    "I-... This, I''ve never had someone do this for me". I felt a little embarrassed but I''m sure not all men are like Jake. Right? "It''s nice". I covered my eyes with my arm. "I''ll always look after you baby. You''re mine". After he cleaned me up and I found some clean pjs I joined him in the living room area.


    My heart felt like it was going to burst. I waspletely in love with him. Our bond wasplete and I couldn''t be happier. We were mated and stronger than ever. "How''d I get so damn lucky?". He grabbed me around the waist and pulled me in for a kiss. "You''re fucking perfect".


    "We finally did it". I grinned.


    Heughed before kissing my forehead. "Was it worth the wait?".


    "Definitely worth the wait". I pecked his lips. "But I''m d we are now mated". I wore his mark. I was officially his. I was his Luna; our packs Luna and I now had new responsibilities ahead.


    He smirked. "Now you''re officially mine in the eyes of the pack".


    I rolled my eyes. "I was always yours". He made sure everyone, human and werewolf new that.


    "Damn right". He led me into the kitchen and lifted me onto the counter. I liked that he couldn''t seem to stop touching me. There wasn''t anything stopping us now. If we wanted to have sex again, we could. We didn''t have to wait for a full moon.


    "What do you want for a snack?". He asked.


    "Chips".


    "Anything else?". I watched as he pulled a bag ofys from the cupboard above the fridge. "I could make you a sandwich?".


    A yawn escaped my mouth. Now that I was starting toe down from my high, I could feel the tiredness creeping in. Sex with Jake was a work out and I loved every second of it.


    "Tired baby?".


    I shook my head. I was but I didn''t want to go to bed just yet. I wanted to stay in this moment, just us for a little while longer.


    "You are so".


    "Am not". I couldn''t hide my grin which turned into another yawn.


    "Bed. I''ll bring you a sandwich and some chips".


    "Yes sir". I saluted him before jumping off the counter top and heading for the bedroom.


    I didn''t get the chance to eat my sandwich, I was sleeping as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    I woke through the night drenched in sweat. I didn''t understand it or know why it was happening but my clothes were basically stuck to me. Jake was sound asleep beside me, his arm snug around my waist. I had to get out of these pyjamas.


    Gently lifting his arm off of me I pulled the top over my head and dropped it on the floor. I did the same with my pants. I was too tired to shower right now. cing his arm back around my waist I buried my head into the pillow and closed my eyes. Sleeping with him next to me was always easier. I couldn''t describe the feeling but I felt more in sync with him, more connected to him.


    It was his voice that woke me.


    Something about patrols and pack meetings. I wasn''t really paying attention. Rolling onto my back I stretched out my arms. He was sitting upright, his phone in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 252

    Had he been up for long?


    "Text meter. I have to go". He ended the call and ced his phone on the night stand.


    "Hey".


    "Leah"...


    "Yeah?". I frowned.


    "Are you naked under there?".


    Oh, I forgot about that.


    Augh fell from my lips. "Naked as the day I was born". I winked.


    He smirked. "Let me see".


    "It''ll cost you". I joked.


    "I''d pay top dor to see that". He winked.


    Rolling my eyes, I sat up. My back resting against the headboard. "Is everything okay back home?". I asked.


    "Nothing for you to worry about. Do you want some coffee?".


    "Yes, please but I need to pee".


    He frowned. "Then go pee".


    "I''m naked under here".


    "I know". He smirked cing his hands behind his head. "I''m here for it princess".


    "Jake". I shoved his arm.


    "Baby I''ve seen it all before".


    "I know but-...". I paused.


    I know I should have the confidence to be naked around him and I shouldn''t care but a little part of me was still embarrassed.


    "Okay baby. Come find me when you''re ready".


    I didn''t have any more pyjamas with me so I wore the t-shirt he had on yesterday. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I had to talk to him about what happened during the night. I had a feeling it had something to do with me going into heat.


    That was something I still couldn''t wrap my head around.


    He was making eggs.


    "Coffee is poured and the eggs are almost ready. Do you-... damn". He hissed. "I forgot how good you look in my clothes".


    "I know". I smiled lifting the cup of coffee and sitting at the small table.


    It sure was a beautiful day outside. The sun was shining, birds tweeting. I felt different. Obviously, it was down tost night. I didn''t have the concerns I had before. The weight had lifted from my shoulders. Stupid to say but I felt like a new person but still me. Oh god that sounded ridiculous. Taking a sip of my coffee I could feel him staring.


    Our eyes connected.


    "I hope you know how much I love you".


    "I do". I grinned. "And I love you more".


    He ced the te of eggs in front of me before sitting down. It felt as though he wanted to say something else but I didn''t question it. Picking up my fork I got stuck right in. I was so hungry. "Leah".


    "Yeah?".


    "Wasst night okay for you?".


    Wait, what?


    My head snapped up, my eyesnding on his. I could see the hint of a blush form on his cheeks. Was he being serious right now? I put my fork down. I couldn''t help it. Iughed. Jake Taylor was sitting across from me with a red face. I think it was the first time I had ever seen him embarrassed.


    "Your cheeks are scarlet". I grinned.


    "Babe". His eyebrows furrowed.


    "You blew my mind Jake. You showed me what it''s like to make love. You let me feel what sex is supposed to be like. Last night was amazing and I couldn''t have asked for more".


    He smirked causing me to roll my eyes. I suppose I didn''t mind stroking his ego every now and then.


    "You''re amazing do you know that?". Smirk gone, reced with a genuine smile.


    "Was I good at the sex?". I smirked.


    ..


    He threw his head back augh falling from his lips. "I''m loving the confidence princess and yes baby, you''re really f*****g good at the sex".


    I wrapped the towel around my body as I stepped out the shower. I was bleeding. It wasn''t my period I knew that for certain. I was still a little sensitive afterst night and I did wonder if it was because I hadn''t had sex in a while. I carried on getting dried and ready for the day ahead.


    We had to drive back home.


    I had to deal with everything that was going on. Back to reality.


    Jake was out back on his phone.


    "She doesn''t want any of that mom". I heard him sigh.


    Any of what?


    "Mom, seriously. We don''t need a f*****g party".


    Oh no.


    They were making a big deal out of this. To be honest I didn''t expect anything less. We skipped the ceremony part. There was no way Charlotte wasn''t going to celebrate. "A party huh?". I joined him outside.


    He was sat on one of the chairs ring.


    "They don''t fucking listen". He snapped. "Always sticking their noses in our fucking business".


    Wow.


    "Jake".


    He sighed. "I''m sorry baby. I know I should appreciate it but I don''t want to make a fuss, I don''t want you to feel overwhelmed".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He knew me so well.


    It was sweet but I could handle a party.


    "My mom doesn''t know when to stop".


    "It''s just a party. We can handle a party". I smiled.

 Chapter 253

    I still couldn''t get over how beautiful it was here. I didn''t want to leave. We were in our own little bubble, nothing or no one to bother us. we leave now, we''ll be back before lunch".


    "If


    "I don''t want to leave". I pouted.


    "We could always stay another night". He smirked.


    "We can''t". I sighed. I wouldn''t do that to Charlotte. Knowing her she''ll make this party a big deal. Her only son had finally mated.


    Wait a minute.


    "You''re Alpha".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "And you''re my Luna". He brought my hand to his lips, cing a kiss on my knuckles.


    "No, I mean officially. You''re mated now, doesn''t that mean your dad steps down and you take his ce?". I''m sure that''s what he told me before. Or had I picked him up wrong?


    "Very true baby, but". He paused.


    I hated buts.


    "We''re not fully mated until you mark me. You are officially mine but I''m not officially yours".


    "What?". My stomach twisted. "Why didn''t you tell me?". I didn''t like this one bit. How could I be his and yet he wasn''t mine. Should I have marked himst night? Were we meant to do it at the same time? I was clueless and a little bit annoyed.


    "Do you not want to be mine?". I frowned.


    "Baby". He gripped my hand tighter. "I am yours; I will always be yours but you don''t mark me until thest day of your heat".


    "When does it start?". I had a feeling it had already started. "Do I bleed? What other symptoms will I get?".


    I wondered if it was maybe like a period?


    "Rx, your hearts racing".


    "Is it going to hurt bad?". I asked.


    "Hey". He whispered.


    No. I didn''t want him to sugarcoat it. I wanted to know what would happen, I wanted to at least try and be prepared for what was toe.


    "Just tell me". It couldn''t be that bad right?


    "It''s going to hurt and, in that moment, you''re going to hate me. The most important thing you need to know is that I love you and once it''s all over I get to taste that sweet little p***y of yours again". A shiver rocked through my body as he pulled me into hisp.


    He was hard.


    "I-... I.". I couldn''t think of anything other than his hard c**k pressed against me.


    "All good thingse to those who wait". His tonguepped at my neck, his teeth grazing over my mark.


    I gasped; my back arched.


    He chuckled. "We need to leave soon baby or we won''t make it back on time".


    I wanted to continue what we were doing. I could already feel the tingles in my stomach. I wanted him, I wanted to feel him inside me again.


    "Do we have to?". I moved my hips feeling the friction between us. He wanted this just as much as I did.


    He gripped my hips tight. "We can''t". He groaned.


    "We can". I whispered.


    "No baby we really can''t". He lifted me off hisp setting me aside.


    I wanted to scream out my frustration. I was horny, I wanted s*x. I didn''t like to be teased if I wasn''t getting something out of it.


    We could finally have sex and yet he didn''t want to.


    "I really hate when you do that". A sigh fell from my lips. "It''s not fair and you know it". Why start something and not finish? "Baby"...Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can''t get me horny and then say no". I huffed.


    "I didn''t say no Leah, I said we can''t".


    I made a face. "Same thing".


    "I''ll never say no to you when ites to sex but the reason we can''t is because we still need toplete our bond. I can''t touch you until thest day of your heat. I can''t even be around you". One more thing to add to my list of things I didn''t know.


    "So, we can''t have sex again?".


    "I''m sorry for teasing you, that wasn''t nice. But we can''t have sex until you''ve finished your heat. After tonight we can''t see each other for 5 days".


    I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat. I didn''t want to be away from him. The need, the want for him was too much. I could already feel the slight difort just talking about it. "I-... But I need you".


    "I can''t be with you because I''ll give in".


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. Who in the world came up with all of this? We were meant for each other, soulmates if you like and yet there were all these obstacles in the way.


    "I hate this, I hope you know that". It took us ages to get here, to finally seal the deal and now we must wait longer for our bond to beplete. It was tiring and draining and I was over it. "It''s 5 days baby, you got this".


    ..


    I hadn''t said a word to him since we left the cabin. My feelings were all over the ce and I wasn''t sure if I was mad at him or not. I was sick of having an argument with myself.


    He brushed it off as if it was nothing. It''s 5 days baby, you got this. I huffed. What if I didn''t have it? What if I couldn''t handle it? I felt sick and my skin felt like it was on fire, like it was burning. But the need for him was strong. Stronger than it was before we left. I tried not to think about him and all the things I wanted to do to him but little images ofst night kept shing in my mind. His rock-hard body pressed against mine. His thick c**k pulsing inside me. My mouth became dry. Gritting my teeth, I squeezed my legs together hoping he wouldn''t notice.

 Chapter 254

    "Leah". He growled.


    "I can''t help it okay". I crossed my arms over my chest and turned my head away from him. I couldn''t be this close to him, not when all I wanted was to climb him like a tree and have my way with him.


    I wanted to cry.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wasn''t sure I could do this.


    "Baby". His voice soft he ced his hand on my knee.


    My full body rxed, the burning on my skin diming. I let out a breath before turning my head to face him.


    "I think your heat has started".


    "You think?". I sobbed.


    Oh god why was I crying?


    "Dammit". He growled causing me to jump. "Shit baby, please don''t cry. I hate seeing you upset".


    I wasn''t upset. I was sobbing with need. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. My body needed him. As he rubbed his hand on my knee my eyes closed. His touch helped me and him touching me is exactly what I wanted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You''re not going to the party".


    My eyes snapped open. I frowned at him. It was a party for us, I couldn''t not be there.


    "You won''t be able to handle it princess".


    "Yes, I will".


    "You''re in heat Leah. You think I''m going to let anyone near you?".


    I didn''t like the tone of his voice. My Alpha was talking, not Jake.


    "I''ll be okay".


    "I''m not having you around unmated males. Your scent will attract them and your need for me will tempt you". Tempt me?


    Wait...


    "You think I''d sleep with someone else?". I whispered. "You don''t trust me enough to think I can''t control it?".


    "Of course not but baby-..". He removed his hand cing it back on the steering wheel.


    "You don''t trust me enough to think I can''t control it?".


    "It''s not you I don''t trust. Your scent will drive them crazy".


    "I''m going to the party, we''re going together. Your mom is expecting us". I could control it and besides the symptoms weren''t that bad just yet.


    "She''ll understand". His grip on the steering wheel tightened. "But tonight, isn''t happening".


    He wasn''t budging on his decision. I could already feel how sour his mood was turning. The grip on the steering wheel and the whiteness of his knuckles were a big tell. If it wasn''t Jake''s way, it was no way. "So, what I''m housebound for the next five days?".


    "Don''t think of it like that. Think of it as one step closer to our bond beingplete".


    "I already thought it was". I turned my head away from him staring out the window instead. Hopefully he took the hint that I didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    I felt as though I had been stitched right up. Well and truly fucked over with all of this. No one mentioned the important parts. I mean they were all up for telling me how good the sex was but not the parts that I needed to know. Iy my head against the window and closed my eyes. Hopefully when I woke up, we''d be home.


    ..


    "Leah". He nudged my leg.


    I chose to ignore him. I had decided I was pissed off. At him, at the world. I wasn''t sure. As I was drifting off to sleep, I was making little scenarios up in my head of how this was going to go.


    He shrugged it off as if I didn''t have a say. Like his decision was the only decision and it didn''t matter what I thought.


    "Baby". He nudged me again.


    "I''m sleeping".


    He chuckled. "We''re home".


    "Woo. Home to be locked in my room for the next five days". I opened my eyes, stretching out my arms. My mood hadpletely changed. I was on such a highst night and this morning and now not so much. "You''re so dramatic Leah".


    I grit my teeth balling my hands into fists. I hated that he was so cool and chilled out where as I felt like a ticking time bomb.


    One wrong word and I''d go boom.


    Thest thing I wanted waspany. My mood was foul, my attitude not much better. So, when I went inside and heard the music, I was a little taken aback. He said no to the party.


    He slipped his arms around my waist pulling me flush against him. "I made a few changes".

 Chapter 255

    I turned around in his embrace. "I thought the party was a, no?". I wasn''t in the mood to act happy. I wasn''t happy. My head was throbbing, I felt sick and my skin was on fire. "It''s just family".


    "It''s still people". I didn''t want to socialise. I didn''t want to talk aboutst night. I couldn''t be bothered with people gushing about how we were now mated. Most of all I knew the questions would being. Marriage.


    Kids. h.


    That''s how I was feeling about that.


    My mood hadpletely change but it''s not as if I could throw them out, they were family.


    "You wanted to go to the party". He spoke.


    "Yeah, well now I don''t". I stepped away from him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Leah".


    "I need some air". I about turned and headed back out the front door. He didn''t follow. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I sat on the front step resting my head on my knees. I had this sudden pent-up rage inside. Like I would snap at any second.


    I didn''t want to be here.


    I thought afterst night we were finally where we needed to be but no. Of course, there was more, it was like a fucking jigsaw. Why couldn''t it be simple? He marks me, I mark him.


    Done. Mated and we live happily ever after.


    I wanted to go back to how I was feelingst night. A sigh fell from my lips when I heard the door open behind me. Great, just what I wanted. Company.


    "Can I join you sweetheart?". Charlotte asked.


    I loved her but right now I didn''t want to talk to anyone. I was afraid I might say something I didn''t mean. Or all this rage inside of me woulde out. Or that I''d burst into tears. I''m pretty sure all the above would happen today at some point. "I don''t want to be rude but I don''t want to talk to anyone right now".


    "Just tell me you''re okay and I''ll leave you to it".


    I was d she couldn''t see my face. I wasn''t okay. On top of being in heat I just felt horrible. I wasn''t sure if I wanted to scream or cry. My emotions were all over the ce. I didn''t feel like myself at all. "Leah?". She stepped out from behind me.


    "I''m okay". I didn''t remove my head from my knees but I did manage a small smile. I was in a funk and it wasn''t going to go away until my heat finished. 5 days. I could manage 5 days.


    I hope.


    "You''re not though, are you honey".


    "My heat is ying with my emotions. I''m happy, sad, angry all wrapped into the one". It was bizarre and I felt crazy.


    "Have you told Jake how you''re feeling?". She sat down beside me.


    "Pretty sure he knows I''m angry".


    She chuckled. "Talk to him sweetheart. He can help, being around him helps with the pain".


    I lifted my head from my knees and made a face. "I thought we couldn''t be around each other until my heat finishes?".


    "That boy". She sighed. "That stupid, selfish boy".


    I was lost and confused as hell.


    "Is that not true?". I frowned.


    "He''s doing it for praise within the pack. Within Alpha males it shows how strong they are if they can hold off until their Luna''sst day of heat. It shows greatness and proves how powerful of a leader he is". "But he marked mest night so he isn''t holding off on anything". He had his fill; he ced his mark. It was me that was the bloody strong one. I was the one suffering not him.


    I couldn''t believe this.


    "It''s your scent sweetheart. It''ll drive him crazy but if Jake is anything like his dad, he won''t be able to resist you. I wouldn''t worry too much, he''lle crawling with his tail between his legs".


    "So, he''s doing it for his ego?". He was already the Alpha, he already held greatness and power within the pack so why did he feel he had to prove himself?


    Everyone already feared him and followed him. The pack was loyal to him.


    "It''s been a tradition in our pack for centuries but no one has everpleted it".

 Chapter 256

    A tradition? Who in the helles up with this? Why would anyone want to hold off from having s*x with their mate?


    "That''s f****d up". The words were out before I could stop them. "He would rather I suffer in pain so he can show everyone he resisted the urge?". I was speechless. Did no one ever think to ask the female how they would feel in this situation? "I didn''t think he would participate Leah. You both have been waiting so long toplete your bond. f I''m bonest I wasn''t expecting, you home until at least Monday"."


    Augh fell from my lips. I couldn''t wrap my head around how crazy this was. He was doing all of this to get his ego stroked. "I need to not be here right now". I got to my feet. I didn''t even know what to say to her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please don''t leave".


    "I don''t want to be around him". Jake had done and said a lot of things that made me question if I wanted to be with him but this, this was too far. I had stuck by him through everything, forgave him for his mistakes and this is what he does to me. "I understand Leah but please don''t run off. He won''t like that".


    "I can''t stay here". He would rather hurt me than love me. "I won''t be a part of this just so he scores a few points within the pack. If he wants to prove how strong he is, then let''s see how long he can reallyst". "Leah please-...".


    "I''ll be back soon I promise".


    ..


    I got in my car and drove out of town.


    Jake called, we argued and I hung up. He was aware that I knew the truth. Begged me toe home so we could talk, so he could exin. I declined but assured him I would be back soon.


    I didn''t want him toe looking for me. It wouldn''t help.


    Once I calmed myself down, I realised I wasn''t angry with him, if anything I was disappointed. I wanted to make love, stay in bed for days, be on a high because we were finally together, we were one.


    I wanted to stay in our bubble just a little while longer.


    Instead, I was sat in a cute little coffee shop, Pura coffee on the outskirts of town. Sipping coffee and eating my feelings in cake. I didn''t feel any better. My body was hot, the headache dim. My skin itched and tingled but I had gotten used to the slight burn. Pushing the te to the side a sigh fell from my lips. My appetite gone I got to my feet and left. He was stood by my car his eyes fixed on the ground. My stomach twisted. He looked guilty as sin.


    Lifting his head his eyesnded on mine.


    "How did you know where I was?".


    "You wear my mark baby; I''ll always know where you are".


    "You didn''t need toe here. I told you I would be home soon". I unlocked my car waiting for him to move.


    He didn''t.


    "Can you please move?". I could already feel the effects of being around him. The ache inside slowly slipping but the need for him creeping in.


    "Where are you going?". He asked.


    "I''m not running if that''s what you mean".


    "That''s not what I mean Leah. I want to know you''re safe".


    "I''m safe now can I please get into my car?". I didn''t want to be around him but God damn I did. My body hummed anytime he was close. I wanted him to wrap me up in his arms and tell me everything was going to be okay. I hated how responsive I was to him. Especially when I wanted to hate him.


    "Let me take you home baby".


    "No". I wanted to scream yes.


    "Please, let me take you home so I can exin". He took a step toward me; I took one back.


    "You don''t need to exin anything". I heard everything from his mom. I didn''t need to hear it again. "D-don''t". I stuttered as he reached for me. "Don''t touch me". Him touching me now would only make it worse in the days toe. "Baby". Ignoring my request, he wrapped me in his arms a sob falling from my lips.


    "I hate you". I whispered. "And I love you". I slipped my arms around his neck, burying my head against his chest. I knew I was weak; I should have tried to push him off but right now I needed him the most.


    I craved him.


    His touch, his scent.


    I wanted it all.


    "You win". He whispered as his arms tightened around my waist.

 Chapter 257

    I was emotionally drained.


    My body ached all over and I couldn''t stop crying. This was only day one, how was I going manage five days of this? How would I be feeling if Jake wasn''t here? If he decided to go through with his little n. I dread to think.


    He drove me home never once letting go of my hand. We didn''t talk but every so often I would feel him staring. He f****d up, again, and he knew it. I wasn''t angry, I didn''t have the energy for that right now. I wanted to crawl into bed and sleep for the next five days. I wanted it to be over because I knew it was only going to get worse.


    As he pulled into the drive way I wiped at my face making sure my tears weren''t visible. I prayed everyone had already left. I didn''t want to face anyone in this state.


    "Are you hungry?". He stroked his thumb over my knuckles.


    "I just want to go to bed".


    "Leah".


    "I''m not hungry".


    He let go of my hand and as soon as he did, I got out and headed inside. Maybe being locked in my room for the next five days wasn''t such a bad idea. At least then I wouldn''t have to talk to anyone.


    I kicked off my shoes and went to get some water before heading upstairs. He had yet to get out of the car. Probably thinking of ways on how to approach the subject or at least make up some petty excuses.


    I stripped naked as soon as I was in our bedroom. My skin burned, the clothes making me very ufortable. As soon as the coolness from the sheets touched my skin a sigh fell from my lips.


    I didn''t sleep naked, didn''t like it but right now I was in heaven.


    Iy my head against the pillows and closed my eyes.


    ..


    "Baby" ...


    "No". I groaned.


    I wasn''t in pain; I had a little difort but nothing I couldn''t handle. But I wasn''t moving from this bed. For the first time today, I felt rxed. I wasfortable, my body wasfortable. I wasn''t moving for nobody. A chuckle fell from his lips. I couldn''t see him but I knew he was standing at the foot of the bed. "There''s fresh water and some painkillers on the bedside drawers. Please take them and please stay hydrated".


    I slowly peeled my eyes open and sat up. "Have I been sleeping long?". I made sure to keep the cover secure. The need for him could wait, I was exhausted and needed to rest.


    "A few hours, are you feeling, okay?". As he went to sit on the bed a growl fell from my lips.


    My hand shot towards my mouth; my eyes wide. That had never happened before. "I''m-... I don''t know". I paused, my eyes dropping to the floor. I wasn''t sure how he was going to react to that. "I''m sorry". I whispered. But I wasn''t, weirdly enough it felt good.


    "No, you''re not". He chuckled.


    "I''m not". I smiled. "Strangely enough I kinda liked it". I liked how it made me feel. As stupid as it sounds it made me feel like a werewolf. "Me too". He smirked.


    I rolled my eyes. At least he wasn''t angry about it. I sipped some water, took the painkillers and got myselffortable again.


    "How are you feeling?". He sat on the edge of the bed, this time I let him.


    I shrugged.


    "Sore?".


    "Ufortable". A yawn escaped my mouth. "And really tired". I smiled.


    "Mad?".


    I dropped my gaze and shook my head. "I''m not mad Jake just disappointed". There was no point in pretending I wasn''t bothered by it. He ruined my moodpletely. I hated howst night was so perfect and now, now it felt like we were back to square one. He always had to prove something. And for what, for who? Nobody cared.


    "I hate that you would rather hurt me than love me". "Leah I-...".


    "It''s okay". My eyes connected with his. "I know what kind of person you are but Jake". I paused. I wasn''t sure if what I wanted to say was going toe out right. "You''re powerful, you''re our Alpha, you have a pack waiting to be led. What else do you need to prove?". "Nothing baby, absolutely nothing".


    "Then love me". I whispered. "Be with me, stay with me. Be the guy you werest night". I lowered my gaze. "But not tonight because I''m really tired". I snuggled deeper into my pillow.


    Augh fell from his lips as he got to his feet. "I love you baby". He bent down cing a kiss on my forehead. "I''ll be back to check on you soon".


    "I love you too".


    ..


    I was hot, no I was sweating. A yawn fell from my lips as I peeled my eyes open. He was wrapped around me like a vine. I couldn''t move, not that I wanted to. Being this close to him helped. My body wasn''t aching, the burning of my skin had almost disappeared and I didn''t feel much difort as I did before.


    A groan fell from his lips.


    I have no idea how we ended up like this. My legs were locked with his, my head buried in his chest, his arms tightly around me. I couldn''t remember himing to bed.


    Wait, I was naked.


    "Babe"...


    "I''m naked". I whispered.


    His grip tightened. "You were sobbing when I came to bed".


    I lifted my head from his chest. "I was?".


    "Yeah, so, I got in, wrapped you in my arms and you stopped".


    I was crying in my sleep?


    "Why?".


    "It''s your heat baby".


    "Why didn''t you wake me?".


    "I wasn''t going to wake you when I know how tired you are. You''re going to hate the next few days and probably hate me but I promise I''ll be here".


    I hadn''t experienced excruciating pain yet. My skin burned and my body ached but it wasn''t as bad as I imagined. It wasn''t what I expected it to be. I thought I would be doubled over in pain, crying my eyes out. But I wasn''t. Maybe I was different from everyone else.


    "I feel okay".


    "Thats good baby". He kissed the top of my head. "Now, can we go back to sleep?".


    "Yeah". I snuggled closer to him.


    I didn''t feel as tired as I did before. I felt well rested and rxed but it was too early to get up. And I couldn''t exactly sneak out the bed.


    "Jake?". I whispered.


    He grunted.


    "I could never hate you".


    Another grunt.


    "I mean sometimes I want to but-....


    "Baby". He groaned. "Go to sleep".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I bit back my smile before kissing his chest.


    "I love you".


    ..

 Chapter 258

    I fell back to sleep to the sound of his heartbeat. When I woke again it was light outside, he wasn''t beside me. Stretching out my limbs a hiss fell from my lips at the shooting pains in my stomach. It felt like a period only worse.


    My full body ached.


    I was sweating. So much so my hair was stuck to the back of my neck. Rubbing my forehead, I pushed the covers off my body. That''s when I noticed the blood, my blood.


    It was smeared all over the cover, all over the bed sheet beneath me.


    Shit.


    As I heard the flush of the toilet, I pulled the covers back up and over my body. I didn''t want him to see this.


    "I''ve ran you a bath".


    For some reason I couldn''t look at him. I felt embarrassed. I didn''t want to get out of bed when he was still here. I was covered in blood; the bed was covered in blood. "Thanks". I didn''t make a move to go anywhere. I was hoping he would take the hint.


    He didn''t.


    A sigh fell from my lips. "Could you make me coffee?". I asked.


    "Leah"...


    My eyes connected with his.


    He knew. Of course, he knew. He could probably smell it. I cringed at myself for even thinking that.


    "It''s embarrassing". I whispered.


    "It''s just blood baby. Here". He handed me one of his t-shirts. "Put that on and go for a bath. It''ll help with the pain".


    "Okay". I pulled the t-shirt over my head and down my body. This is what I wanted. I was d he was here. Looking after me, loving me the way he should. Again, I dread to think what I would be like if I was on my own. "How are you feeling?". He asked.


    "I''m okay. It''s not as bad as I thought it was going to be. That''s probably down to you being here". I slipped out of bed heading for the bathroom.


    "Can we talk once you''re done?"


    I didn''t want to talk about it. I already told him this. I knew why he wanted to do it so I wasn''t sure what else he could tell me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to".


    "You''re still pissed but please let me exin".


    "I''m not". I frowned. "I told you-...".


    "Yeah, you''re f*****g disappointed". He snapped.


    Him snapping didn''t bother me. It didn''t faze me in the slightest, not like it did before. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I chewed the inside of my cheek and shrugged. "I don''t want to talk about it because there''s nothing you can say that I don''t already know. You''re here, you chose not to do it so we can put it behind us and move on". "I fucked up".


    "You did but that''s okay".


    "Fuck'' sake Leah will you just scream at me. Tell me how shit of a mate I am and then we can move on. I don''t like this cool and calm attitude. Call me out on my shit so I can apologize". I made a face. Was he serious?


    "You don''t need me to do any of that for you to apologize".


    "I feel like it''s the calm before the storm". He muttered.


    I gave him a small smile. I wasn''t going to do or say anything. I wasn''t going to bring it up again. Like I said. He was here and that''s all that mattered. "No storm I promise".

 Chapter 259

    I wasn''t sure how many times I emptied and refilled the bath water. He was right, it helped. I didn''t think I could feel any more rxed. He lit a few candles and I had Luke Combs ying on my phone. But it was time to get out.


    My skin was wrinkly and I think I used up all the hot water. Getting to my feet I wrapped the towel around my body before stepping out. I pulled the plug watching the water disappear.


    Drying off my body I slipped into the pjs he had left for me by the sink. I guess I wasn''t going out today. Not like I had anywhere to go. Heading back into our room I stopped when I noticed he had stripped and changed the bed. My heart fluttered.


    Oh god.


    He had only changed the bed and already I was in awe. Shaking my head, I grabbed a jumper before heading downstairs. I knew we hadpany, strangely enough I could smell their scent.


    That was new for me. I couldn''t make out who it was but I''m sure I would in time.


    His mom, but Jake wasn''t here.


    "He needed a run sweetheart. How are you feeling?".


    I wish people would stop asking me that. I poured myself some coffee before sitting at the table. I wasn''t expectingpany until my heat was finished.


    "A little ufortable but I''m okay". I couldn''t believe how well I was handling this. "I think I''ll survive the five days". I smiled.


    "That''s good Leah. Are you bleeding heavy?".


    I almost choked on my coffee. I sometimes forget how forward Charlotte can be. I didn''t mind but somethings were a little personal.


    "It''s not that bad". I lied.


    I didn''t want anyone fussing over me. It was just like a period, well that''s what I kept telling myself.


    "Have you had sex?".


    This time I did choke on my coffee.


    "Mom".


    His voice sent shivers down my spine. I swallowed the lump in my throat the minute my eyesnded on him.


    Shorts and sneakers.


    No t-shirt.


    Hot and sweaty from his run.


    I squeezed my legs together.


    I wanted him.


    My breathing shaky I brought the mug to my lips. I couldn''t think about s*x right now. Not with him mom here. But why did he have to look so damn attractive? Why did I find hot and sweaty sexy?


    "I''m only asking". His moms voice knocked me out my thoughts.


    "It''s none of your business. Why are you even here?".


    "Jake". I frowned.


    He took a bottle of water from the fridge and disappeared upstairs.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you two, okay?".


    A sigh fell from my lips. "We''re fine". I wasn''t going to get into it with his mom. I didn''t need any advice or tips. He woulde out his mood the way he went into it.


    "He seems off".


    I loved his mom; I loved his whole family but there were things they didn''t need to know or involve themselves with. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Our rtionship was our rtionship. We were going to argue and have disagreements. It wasn''t his moms ce to try and fix our problem.


    Not that there was a problem. Jake was just being Jake. Stubborn. He was waiting for me to blow up but that wasn''t going to happen. I swear you would think he likes it when we argue.


    Maybe he just likes it when I''m mad.


    "He''s probably tired". I took another sip of my coffee trying to avoid her stare. "But I''m sure he''s fine".


    "I''m guessing he changed his mind?". She asked.


    "He did". This is the conversation I was trying to avoid. Charlotte always found a way to get me talking and I hated it.


    "I knew he would". She smiled.

 Chapter 260

    We fell into afortable silence. She was doing whatever she was doing in the kitchen while I sat drinking my coffee. For some reason it felt a little awkward. I had the feeling she wanted to ask me something.


    "Did you have a good time at the cabin?".


    I frowned. I wasn''t sure what she was asking. We went to the cabin for one reason, to mate. Was she trying to ask me how it went? I didn''t want to talk about s*x with her.


    Especially when it was with her son.


    "It was fun. I like the open space".


    "Good honey, that''s good. You are wee to use it whenever you want".


    I wish I was back there now. Just the two of us. Back in our little love bubble.


    "Leah?".


    "Yeah?".


    "How would you feel abouting to dinner once this is all over?".


    Dinner, really? That was what she wanted to ask me? We had family dinner almost every Sunday and I really enjoyed it. It gave us all a chance to catch up and talk about life. "Sure, I''d like that".


    "And how would you feel about your dad joining us?".


    And there it was.


    I wanted to meet him but I was afraid. I''ve already told myself its normal to be afraid. Meeting my dad was a big thing. I chewed the inside of my cheek. I knew I had to go through with it one day but was family dinner the right ce for it? "I''m not sure". "He really wants to meet you".


    "Can I think about it?". I was starting to feel a tad ufortable. I already knew my answer. If I was going to meet my dad, it would be on my terms and I would be doing it without an audience.


    "Of course, you can". She poured herself some coffee beforeing and sitting opposite me.


    I guess she was staying.


    "Are you sure you and Jake are, okay?".


    I ran a hand down my face. I swear, it was like I was in a rtionship with his whole family.


    "We''re fine mom". He entered the kitchen fully dressed. Hair still wet from the shower; his mood seemed better.


    "Okay well I''m going to head home. Your dads taking me to lunch".


    We said our goodbyes and Jake walked her out. I still sat at the table drinking my now cold coffee. His mood changed more than the weather.


    "Are we fine?". I asked.


    "I don''t know, are we?".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Is this because of this morning?".


    "Why won''t you let me exin?".


    "Because I don''t want to hear it. I don''t want to hear theme excuse you''re going to give me". I scraped the chair back and got to my feet. My heart rate spiked, I could feel the rage building. And then the words started to flow. I couldn''t stop. "You fucked up again and me being me just let you off with it, again". I promised there wasn''t going to be a storm. I said I wasn''t going to bring it up again.


    And here we are.


    I didn''t want an argument but I couldn''t stop the wordsing out of my mouth.


    "You chose a tradition over me. You wanted me to suffer for your f*****g ego". I mmed my hand on the table. The anger cursed through my body, the rage building deep within my stomach.


    I was a pushover.


    I was weak.


    I forgave everyone that did me wrong. Him, Lana, even my gran.


    No more.


    I had said it before but this time I was sticking to it. I was sick of everyone taking my good nature for granted. I didn''t deserve it.


    "Leah calm-...".


    "You wanted this". Iughed. "You wanted a fight; you wanted me to call you out on your shit. I''m sick of everyone taking me for a fool. Do you even like me?".


    "I fucking love you". He took a step toward me but I kept a safe distance.


    "Then fucking show, me you love me. Stand up for me, fight for me. If you love me like you say you do, then you would never have made that decision". The sob escaped my mouth. "No". I yelled as he went to grab me. "Baby I-...".


    This is why I didn''t want to talk about it. I was happy to put it to bed. Move on and get through the next few days. Everything was heightened for me. My emotions, my rage. I couldn''t control it.


    I was sobbing because I was angry.


    "You never put me first". I whispered. "I''m always second best". I wiped the tears from my cheeks. I needed him not to be here right now. I didn''t want to fight with him anymore. I was exhausted and my head felt like it was going to burst.


    "Can you please go".


    "I''m sorry".


    "Yeah, me too".

 Chapter 261

    My body was on fire.


    Everywhere


    hurt.


    This is what it''s supposed to feel like.


    Day three and already I was giving up. I was curled up in a ball in the middle of our bed sobbing. I hadn''t moved since yesterday. I couldn''t do it; I couldn''t handle the burning of my skin or the cramping in my stomach.


    It was definitely worse than a period.


    I was burning up.


    I needed him.


    I wanted him but after thatst fight I wasn''t sure when I''d see him again. I knew he was still here. I could feel him but never once did he appear.


    There was a knock on the bedroom door.


    "Go away".


    "Leah it''s me". nna.


    I didn''t want to see or speak with anyone. I wasn''t the best person to have a conversation with right now. I didn''t want to be rude or mean or say something I''d regret once this was all over. "I don''t want to see anyone".


    "You shouldn''t be going through this on your own". "I''ll be fine". "Leah-...".


    "Please just leave me alone". I bit my lip to stop the sob escaping. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I didn''t want anyone but Jake. No one could take the pain away like he could. But I was stubborn. I made him leave; I pushed him away because I lost my temper.


    I said things that needed to be said. I didn''t want to be the weak one anymore. I wanted to be a strong Luna for the pack, for myself. I wanted people to know who I was. I wanted them to respect me the way they respected Jake.


    I would prove I was no longer a pushover.


    "I''m going to get Jake".


    "No don''t-...". I knew she had already disappeared downstairs.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t knock, didn''t speak. He burst into the room scooping me up and into his arms.


    Everything eased.


    A sigh fell from my lips as my head fell against his chest. My body rxed against his, my eyes closing.


    "I''ve got you". He whispered before cing a kiss on the top of my head.


    I didn''t say anything back. I was d he was here. I wanted him here; I needed him with me.


    I wasn''t asleep but I could feel my eyes growing heavy. We hadn''t moved. I was still sat in hisp with my head against his chest. I had two more days to get through. More pain, more fevers, more blood.


    I also had to change the sheets because they were soaked in sweat.


    "Baby".


    "Yeah?".


    "What did you mean when you asked if I liked you?".


    Jake picked up on everything. Every word, every little thing I say, he never forgets. I can''t say I didn''t see thising. Did I say it in the heat of the moment? The thought did cross my mind whether he only liked me because of our bond. "We wouldn''t be together if I wasn''t your mate".


    "But we are mates and we are together. I love you; I love everything about you. What''s this really about? Why did you ask that?".


    "I don''t feel appreciated". I didn''t just mean by him. Everyone seemed to take advantage. Whether it be my nature or because I''m soft. It always seemed to be something.


    "I appreciate you every day".


    "You don''t". I whispered. "You may think you do but you don''t". There wasn''t any point in sugar coating it. I promised I''d always be honest with him. "And I don''t just mean you".


    "I''ll do better". His grip tightened.


    "Okay".


    "I mean it Leah. I''ll do right by you. I''ll show you how much I love you and how much you mean to me. No more fucking around".


    I tried to be brave and strong but there was only so much I could put up with before I cracked. Moving here hadn''t exactly been an easy ride. I didn''t have a bad bone in my body. I was a good girl, I treated everyone with respect and for what? To be treated like dirt?


    To be called out on everything because I was chosen to be the Alpha''s mate. I hadn''t had an easy time. Don''t get me wrong it wasn''t all bad, but there was definitely more bad than good and it shouldn''t be like that. A sigh fell from my lips. "I brought the storm and I promised I wouldn''t".

 Chapter 262

    He chuckled. "That was my fault. I shouldn''t have pushed you; I should have left it as it was".


    "I don''t want to fight with you anymore Jake". I was tired. I was done with this whole thing. I wanted us to be together, to start our life''s together without any more hups. "How are you feeling?".


    "Better". I lifted my head from his chest. "But I still feel rubbish". And moved myself off hisp.


    "Do you hate me?". He asked.


    Hate was a strong word. He frustrated the hell out of me at times but deep down I don''t think I could ever hate him. "I don''t hate you I just-...". "Want to hate me?".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. There were times where I wanted to hate him, times where I wanted to give up but I didn''t. I was still here.


    "I want this to be over and done with". This whole mating process had been going on for so long. I was over it already. "I want to mark you so we can move on from all of this". "Then mark me".


    I was like a deer caught in headlights. I wasn''t expecting him to say that. I was expecting more bullshit, moreme rules and excuses. My stomach tightened as he pulled his t-shirt over his head. "Mark me right now".


    "Right now?". I whispered.


    "Right now, princess".


    "I don''t know how". Did I sink my teeth in and hope for the best? Was there a specific ce on his neck where it had to go? I had no idea.


    "I''ll help you". He reached for my hand, I took it and he pulled me back onto hisp.


    My heart was racing.


    "Here". He took my hand cing my fingers against the side of his neck above his vicle. "You must bite hard, hard enough to break the skin and draw blood".


    "Don''t we have to have s*x for it to work?".


    "We can if you want to". He smirked.


    "Jake".


    "It eases the pain if we have sex but we don''t need to".


    "Right". My mouth became dry. I wasn''t sure I could bite him. I mean to sink my teeth in and draw blood. I wasn''t the best with blood. And surely it was going to hurt him?


    I felt mine but because of the sex the pleasure ruled out the pain.


    Brushing my fingertips over his skin I felt him tense beneath me. His hands gripped my hips and that''s when I felt it.


    He was hard.


    He was pressing right against my core.


    The tingles shot through my body as that sweet little feeling of ecstasy built in my stomach. I had the urge to squeeze my legs together. Even though I couldn''t. As he shifted his lower body, I had to fight back the moan. My teeth clenched, my eyes connecting with his.


    He knew what he was doing.


    "Bite me beautiful".


    I let out a shaky breath, this was it. All I had to do was sink my teeth into his neck and this would all be over. No more rules, no more fuss. We would finally and officially be mated.


    I brushed my fingertips over his neck once more before recing them with my lips. I kissed right below his chin, moving towards his cor bone and then Ipped at the skin where I was going to mark.


    His full body tensed as soon as my tongue touched his skin. His breathing changed, his fingers digging into my hips, hard.


    He was enjoying it but I could tell he was trying not to take over.


    Control was a big thing for Jake.


    Latching onto his neck I licked and I sucked, I was waiting for the right moment, I wanted him to enjoy every little touch and just as I was about to sink my teeth in, I heard it.


    The ripping of my pyjama shorts.


    "I need you". He growled.


    I pulled back, his eyes were ck.


    Swallowing the lump that appeared in my throat. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I gave him a nod of consent. I wouldn''t deny him because I needed him to. I wanted him right now just as much as he wanted me.


    He ced me down for what felt like a second and when he pulled me back into hisp, he eased me onto his cock. My eyes closed, my head falling against his shoulder. I didn''t move still adjusting to his size.


    I felt full.


    "You''re fucking perfect". He whispered.


    I lifted my head cing my hands against his shoulders as I began to rota my hips. I couldn''t stop the little moans falling from my lips. I could already feel the start of my o****m.


    Slow and steady I continued to rota my hips. I was so close; my full body was on edge and I was about to let go.


    "That''s it baby". His handstched onto my hips as he began to move with me. "Ride my cock, show me how much of a good girl you are".


    Oh god.


    The praise.


    I wanted to go faster, I wanted to let go and let my o****m take over my body. But he wouldn''t let me. His grip tightened and a cry fell from my lips. "Not yet".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I wasn''t sure I could hold it.


    I was physically shaking.


    "Jake I can''t-...".


    He flipped us.


    His thrusts were slow and deep. His eyes never leaving mine. He wanted me to feel every bit of him.


    My legs circled his waist, my hands wrapping around his neck. I wanted him to go fast and hard. With every thrust a moan fell from my lips.


    "You feel so fucking good". He groaned.


    "Please". I whispered.


    That was all he needed to hear.


    He went faster, deeper.


    Praising me, loving me. Showing me that I was his and he was mine. A cry fell from my lips as my orgasm took over my body. My legs tightened; my toes curled. I wanted to ride it out as long as I could. "Now baby, do it now".


    Itched my teeth onto his neck and I bit, hard.


    Hard enough that I did indeed taste his blood.

 Chapter 263

    Day 4.


    Once more day to go but surprisingly I wasn''t in pain, my skin wasn''t burning and the bleeding had stopped. I felt different which I guess was to be expected now we were fully mated. Finally.


    It felt like we were never going to get here but I was just d it was all over with. I had new obstacles to tackle and I wasn''t in the slightest bit ready to do so. I poured myself some tea and gotfortable on the couch.


    Jake was out patrolling with Jack. He asked me to join him but I declined, again. I still didn''t feel 100% connected to my wolf. I knew she was in there; I did feel her at times but something felt off and I couldn''t put my finger on what. I wanted to be like the rest of them.


    Shift onmand but I couldn''t.


    Did it make me any less of a werewolf?


    I had no idea.


    I yed around on my phone for a bit but got bored. I watched some tv to pass the time and got bored. No one was around and Jake could be out there for hours.


    I had nothing but time on my hands and nothing to do with it. No job, no ns, no university and I had yet to sign up for some online courses. Although I did still have my job at the gas station. Even though I had never worked a shift. I wasn''t quite sure what happened with that.


    Sighing I ran a hand down my face. I never thought this is where I would be after I finished high school. I thought I would have been living it up at university with Lana.


    Another person I had to make amends with. I hadn''t heard from her since Saturday and I wasn''t sure if I should be worried or not. Pete was with her so I knew if anything was wrong, he would have told Jake.


    Right?


    I had to get out of this house and stay out of my head. Being on my own was only making me overthink everything. For once in my life, I had to start putting myself first.


    My rtionship with Lana wasn''t great now but why should I be the one to fix it when I wasn''t the one in the wrong. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. As for my gran, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. I know I shouldn''t considering everything that had happened.


    She lied on many asions and yet I still couldn''t bring myself to hate her.


    I got to my feet and went in search for my bag and keys. I know I wasn''t supposed to leave the house but surely now because I had marked him it was safe to do so.


    I guess I''ll find out.


    Pulling open the front door I jumped. "Were you really going to knock?". Nobody ever knocked, they all just walked right in. As we know Jakes house was an open-door policy when it came to his family and the pack.


    "Taking precautions". She smirked. "Wasn''t sure if you''d have been having s*x or not".


    "Really nna?".


    She shrugged. "Where are you going?".


    "A drive".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You''re really not supposed to leave the house in case something happens".


    "Are you here to keep mepany then?". I couldn''t keep staring at the same four walls for much longer. I would drive myself insane.


    She smirked before removing the bottle from inside her jacket. "I brought some vodka in case you needed it".


    Of course, she did. Vodka shots were nna''s answer to everything.


    "Are you going to invite me in?". She asked.


    I moved to the side letting her past.


    "How have you been coping?".


    "I''m fine". That was the truth. In thest four days this had been the best one. I was starting to feel normal again.


    "No pain?". She frowned.


    I shook my head.


    "Still bleeding?".


    Again, I shook my head.


    "Wow, you''ve got it easy. I didn''t stop bleeding until a week after my heat stopped".


    It wasn''t easy at all. The pain I endured over thest few days wasn''t easy in the slightest. I wouldn''t wish what I went through on anyone.


    She made herself at home, shoes kicked off in the living room, her jacket thrown on the couch.


    "Are we drinking this?". She had already sourced two sses.


    I wasn''t drinking straight vodka on a Wednesday afternoon. "I''d rather not". I could just imagine the look on Jake''s face if he came home and I was drunk. "And I don''t think you''d like to go back onto early patrols". "Good point". She put the bottle away before sitting at the table. "Where is that brother of mine anyway?".


    "Patrolling with Jack".


    "I''m assuming you kissed and made up?".


    "We did".


    "I hope you throat punched the bastard".


    I couldn''t hide my grin. nna sure did have a way with words. "I marked him".


    "Thank god. You didn''t half drag that out".


    I made a face. "I think you''ll find that was your brother and if we didn''t have all these rules to follow it would have happened ages ago".


    She rolled her eyes. "The both of you are just as stubborn as each other but we won''t talk about that. Anyway, I''m d you''re finally mated and happy. You are happy right?".


    "I''m happy". I smiled.

 Chapter 264

    Our rtionship wasn''t perfect and we sure had a lot to work on but for now we were exactly where we needed to be. Another steppleted now it was time to move on and build our happy ever after.


    "Have you seen my mom today?".


    "Why?".


    "You do know that after matinges babies".


    "No".


    "You''ll carry the heir".


    "Not yet". I wasn''t against having children but not yet. We weren''t ready, I wasn''t ready. I still has so much to do and see before I even considered having children.


    But, what did I have to do? I had nowhere to go, my life was here.


    No job, no career.


    Augh fell from her lips. "Leah, you''ve went chalk white".


    "I''m not having the baby talk with you or with anyone". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I grabbed a ss filling it with water. That was a conversation I wasn''t even considering until I knew in myself that I was ready.


    And I sure as hell wasn''t.


    I wasn''t being forced into it.


    It was a conversation Jake and I would have when the time was right. It wasn''t anyone''s business but ours.


    "Hey chill I was just joking".


    "Thats not funny". My eyes went to the back door. He was close, I could feel him, smell him. The pull was stronger than ever. It was something I hadn''t experienced before.


    "You can feel him".


    "Yeah". I smiled.


    "The bond has its perks". She winked. "You can also talk-...".


    The backdoor swung open. Jake and Carter wereughing and joking about something. Jack wasn''t there.


    "Did you see the look she gave you? She fucking hates you". He smirked.


    "Hey baby". He bent down cing a kiss on the top of my head. "You good?".


    My heart was beating so fast.


    "Always". I smiled. "But who hates you?".


    "I made a few changes to the patrol rota. Some people weren''t happy". He shrugged.


    "Please tell me I''m not back on mornings". nna said.


    "Your nights with Carter and Ro just until you''re used to it".


    "I''m happy with that". She grinned.


    "And you". He looked at me, my mouth became dry. "You''ll be doing afternoons with me".


    I could do that. This is what I wanted. I wanted to be involved, to show everyone I wasn''t weak. I wanted to make sure the people in our pack knew I could be a strong Luna. I was going to earn their respect. "Okay". I smiled. "Bear, can I have a word?". Carter asked.


    I felt it in my stomach. The dread. Something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong?".


    "Come take a walk. I want to talk to you".


    I don''t know why but I found myself staring at Jake. He was leaning against the fridge his eyes fixed on mine. He nodded.


    "Let me get my shoes".


    Wait, did I just ask him for permission without even realising it?


    I grabbed my jacket and slipped my feet into my shoes. I didn''t like the feeling in my stomach. I felt a tad bit sick because I couldn''t take any more bad news. For once I just wanted everything to be okay. Normal you could say.


    But nothing had been normal from the minute I moved here.


    "Are you hungry?".


    "I thought I wasn''t allowed out the house?".


    He grinned. "Jake trusts me and you''ll be fine. You''re a fully mated she wolf now. I saw your mark".


    "I got him good". I smirked.


    Augh fell from his lips. "It''s nice to see your happy bear".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yeah, but I have a feeling that''s going to change".

 Chapter 265

    We didn''t go for a walk. We got in his truck and took off down the street.


    "Are


    you hungry?". He asked.


    "Not really".


    "Can I take you for coffee then?".


    "I guess". My stomach was in knots. Carter wasn''t being Carter. Something was off.


    "Starbucks?".


    A sigh fell from my lips. "Is it gran?". I asked.


    I hadn''t heard from her since Saturday and I thought maybe she had reached out to him. Carter and I That was until he turned into a wolf.


    "Is what gran?".


    "Why are you taking me for coffee?".


    "A catch up bear. Want to make sure you''re doing okay".


    "You''re a real bad liar". I crossed my arms over my chest, diverting my gaze. He was hiding something. Augh fell from his lips. "I do need to talk to you but there''s no rush. I thought getting you out and a During my heat?


    I went with it, and didn''t ask anymore questions. We went through the drive-thru but instead of headi "How has it been?".


    "Do you really want to hear about my heat?". I took a sip of my iced coffee. "Because I''d much rather n "Not your heat bear. I heard about everything that happened. Jake can be a right asshole at times".


    I couldn''t argue with that but I wanted to know how he knew. Some paragraphs are iplete if you business. Nothing was ever sacred. If Jake and I were arguing everyone knew about it. "Did he tell you?".


    "nna did".


    I sighed. "Of course, she did. Do you know sometimes I feel like I''m in a rtionship with his whole family". "Have you told them to back off?".


    "No".


    "Maybe start there".


    "Just like that?". I grinned.


    ways so close when we were growing up.


    r some fresh air would be good".


    home he pulled into a parking space and cut the engine.


    about it and especially not with you".


    reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Another thing that pissed me off was everyone always knew our


    He shrugged. "It''s the only way they''ll stop. Jake is like a ticking time bomb. They''re probably scared you up and leave". "I''ve been tempted a few times".


    "I don''t me you".


    "It''s not all flowers and rainbows. It''s hard at times especially when he struggles to control his temper".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Man up".


    I almost choked on my coffee. Did he just tell me to man up?


    "You''re just as powerful as him. Having you with him makes him stronger. Next time he f***s up do something about it". "Like what?".


    "I''m sure you''ll think of something".


    "Are you going to tell me what''s going on?". I asked.


    "My dad wants me to go home".


    My stomach knotted. I knew this wasing. He refused the first time but I knew it was only a matter of time before his Beta status kicked in.


    "You have to take up your role, don''t you?".


    "Something like that". He shrugged.


    "And nna?".


    "She''s not happy about leaving her family but she''s on board with it".


    They were leaving.


    I would have no family here if Carter leaves.


    "So, you''ve already made up your mind".


    I would never beg him to stay. He had a duty to his pack and sadly his pack wasn''t this one. He was second inmand, a fighter, a leader and he wasn''t getting that here. Here he was just a wolf.


    "I can''t leave until I know you''re happy and settled. I know you''ve had a rough time but I need to know you''ll be okay".


    "I''m always okay".


    "But are you happy?".


    "I''m happy". "Bear".


    "You''re right it has been tough. The shit I had to put up with and deal with over thest 6 months hasn''t been the best but I done it. I know this is where I''m supposed to be. Jake and I have a long way to go before we''re perfect but I''m happy with where were at right now". "Promise me something?".


    "What?".


    "Next time he fucks up youy his a*s out".


    Augh fell from my lips as he started the engine. "I swear".


    ..


    It hadn''t sunk in that Carter and nna were leaving. Not for another month right enough but still it was big news.


    I would have no one to vent too anymore. nna was my first friend here and yes; I was sad that she was leaving.


    "Babe, you ready?". He walked into our bedroom suited and booted.


    He sure was handsome.


    "You scrub up nice". I teased.

 Chapter 266

    We had been summoned for dinner at yet another fancy restaurant. His parent''s idea of course. They wanted to celebrate our bond seeing as the party Charlotte threw was a dud. "I''m a lucky guy". He smirked. "You''re beautiful baby".


    Ufortable was what I was. Although I was in love with the dress that I had on. A gift from his mom. She insisted I wear it tonight so I did.


    "I hate fancy ces".


    "It''s one little dinner, we can skip out early".


    "It''s a dinner for us. We can''t leave early". I grabbed my purse and put my phone inside. "Besides your mom would kill us both".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have something for you".


    The butterflies erupted in my stomach as he slipped his arm around my waist. Our bond was strong. The feelings we held for each other were deeper, they meant more somehow. Everything felt different but a good different.


    "I feel it too". He whispered against my neck.


    "It''s different". My voice barely a whisper I could feel how fast my heart was beating. If he stayed this close, we weren''t making it to dinner.


    "Better". He kissed my neck his hands sliding up and down my sides.


    We couldn''t.


    "Jake"...


    A sigh fell from his lips, his hands resting on my hips. "I can''t help that I want you all the f*****g time".


    I wanted him too but tonight was important. I wasn''t big on the idea but we couldn''t not go. I wouldn''t disappoint his mom like that.


    "I want you too". My eyes connected with his. "But we have to go or we''ll bete".


    "Then let''s bete". He smirked.


    "Later". I smiled.


    ..


    My mouth fell open as we stepped outside.


    A stretched limo.


    "Wow". I hadn''t been in a limo before.


    "She''s pulled out the big guns for tonight". He took my hand in his and lead me down the driveway.


    "Is this all because wepleted our bond?". I knew it was important but a stretched limo?


    "How about we just enjoy it?".


    He was right. I deserved this. The shit he put me through, the shit I had to go through. Never mind a limo I deserved a medal for putting up with his a*s. "Okay".


    She had sent a limo just for us.


    I felt weird.


    This type of car screamed attention and that wasn''t me. I tried to sit back and enjoy it but I couldn''t seem to rx. I felt a little uneasy.


    "Leah".


    "Hm?".


    "It''s just a car baby".


    "I know".


    "You don''t like being in here, do you?".


    "Not used to things like this".


    "Would you rather I took you in my truck?".


    Augh fell from my lips. "Could you imagine your moms face. Fancy things aren''t me".


    "So, should I return this?". He produced a blue box.


    A tiffany box.


    My mouth became dry.


    Of course, the first thing that popped into my head was an engagement ring.


    Was I ready for that?


    "Jake I-...".


    "Before you start overthinking and freaking out it''s a promise ring".


    My body rxed.


    I could handle a promise ring. I hadn''t had a promise ring since Tommy. But this was different, I knew this ring meant everything and one day it would turn into an engagement ring. He opened the box.


    It was beautiful. Rose gold with round crystals or diamonds. I couldn''t tell the difference but it looked expensive and probably too expensive for my finger.


    "It''s beautiful". I was in awe.


    "Put it on".


    "It looks expensive and I-...".


    "It''s yours to wear, put it on".


    That was me told.


    I didn''t argue or try ande up with any more excuses not to wear it. He bought it for me, chose it for me. I took it from the box but hesitated. What finger was I to put it on? "Right ring finger".


    "Right". Of course, I mean it wasn''t an engagement ring.


    Did I want it to be an engagement ring?


    "Your left ring finger will bare nothing but your wedding ring princess".


    Right because one day I will be his wife.


    Iy my head against his shoulder cing a kiss on his cheek.


    "One day". I whispered.

 Chapter 267

    This was a new hotel. I had never been here before, but I knew it was still posh. The valet parking, the interior design and how pristine the waitresses looked. Not a hair out of ce.


    Already I felt ufortable. ces like this weren''t my scene. I didn''t grow up with money or around money. It was home cooked meals and take out once in a blue moon.


    Don''t get me wrong my gran took us out but it was never to ces that looked like this. I hated feeling like I didn''t belong.


    He pulled me to a stop his arm wrapping around my waist.


    "I know what you''re thinking, and I want you to stop".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek and nodded my head. This was my life now and it was best I get used to it. His parents didn''t act rich, they weren''t snobs, didn''t throw money in your face.


    They weren''t your typical rich couple.


    "Baby".


    "I know". I sighed. "I''m trying".


    "You do know this is all for you right?".


    "Us".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Mostly you". He ced a soft kiss on my cheek. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "You know how much I love you and how much my family loves you. Please don''t feel like you don''t belong here".


    Sometimes it felt like he knew me better than I did.


    "I am trying it''s just". I looked around the foyer area. "It''s real fancy and I feel underdressed".


    That was a lie. I knew I wasn''t underdressed. The dress Charlotte gifted me was exactly what you would where to a ce like this.


    "Leah".


    "Okay fine. I''m a little ufortable".


    "Do you want to leave because-...".


    "No". I cut him off.


    "Mr Taylor, Miss Wilson if you would like to follow me".


    I nced at the waitress and smiled. She acknowledged my presence, for once I was seen. To me that was big, and it made me rx a little. To not be ignored and treated as if I wasn''t there. "Give us a sec?". Jake grabbed my hand and pulled me to the side.


    "I''m okay".


    "I don''t want you to feel ufortable. Tonight, is about you, to celebrate us. If anyone or anything makes you feel ufortable you let me know". "She acknowledged me".


    He grinned. "This ce isn''t like thest. They wouldn''t dare not acknowledge their Luna".


    Wait what?


    She was a werewolf, and she was part of our pack?


    I wanted to know how big the pack was. I knew he had wolves scattered all over, but I wanted to know how much.


    Was this a hotel for werewolves?


    It amazed me at whaty right under my nose. If I wasn''t his mate, I would never know the difference. But I guess that was a good thing for them.


    Wait, howe I couldn''t smell that she was a wolf?


    Maybe I wasn''t good at this whole wolf thing because my mom was human. But they did say I was full wolf. I squeezed my eyes shut tight before opening them again. I was thinking way too much about this. One of my many bad traits.


    Overthinking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Leah?".


    "Sorry what?".


    "I said are you ready to go through?".


    ..


    8 courses.


    Who has an 8-course meal?


    I was stuffed. I didn''t eat every course, but I tried everything that was served to me. I was rxed and fit for nothing but my bed. I wasn''t ufortable anymore, that feeling faded as soon as we walked into the room filled with our family and friends. They were all here to celebrate us.


    The ring on my finger didn''t go unnoticed. Rylee sniffed that out as soon as I walked through the door. She could tell me the make and what carat it was. Of course, I didn''t let her.


    I didn''t care how much it cost. Like I said before he could have given me a candy ring and I would still wear it.


    I had managed to get around and talk with everyone. Small talk, hellos and the general chit chat. I was having a good night, enjoying myself and not worrying about anything. But of course, something was bound to happen to ruin it.


    And it did as soon as she walked through the door.


    My nemesis.


    Jessica.

 Chapter 268

    I must admit she had balls.


    Balls of steel because if charlotte was looking at me the way she was looking at Jessica I would have hightailed it out of here with my tail between my legs.


    I didn''t move, I watched. I wanted to see who would approach her. She may be part of our pack, but she was not wee here. Maybe my first job as Luna would be to kick her a*s to the kerb.


    She had caused nothing but bother. No matter how many warnings she had gotten it didn''t stop her. She still had it in her head that she had a chance with Jake.


    Over my dead body.


    I wanted to know why she had been let off the hook so many times. Her punishments never stuck, and nothing was ever said about it. Did she have some sort of hold over the pack? Maybe over Jacob? Surely not.


    I couldn''t see Jake''s dad being threatened by a teenage girl. But I was curious. I chewed the inside of my cheek my eyes never leaving her as she sauntered her way through my gathering. Well, that was until Rylee stood in front of her.


    Rylee was not one to be messed with.


    Jake of course, was nowhere to be seen. Probably off drinking whiskey with jack and Carter. He was never here to witness how toxic she really is. I don''t know what he ever seen in her.


    I got to my feet. I should be the one dealing with this. I had to show her once and for all that this was over.


    "Don''t". nna ced her hand on my shoulder. "This is what she wants and you''re better than that".


    I grit my teeth, my wolf stirring inside. I only ever really felt her when I was angry or sensed danger. But let me tell you she was wing at my skin to get out.


    "Why is she here and why is no one throwing her out?".


    "Rylee is handling it". Her grip tightened; she knew my wolf was at the surface.


    "I should be the one handling it". I snapped.


    "Control your wolf Leah".


    If there was one thing, I was sick of it was people trying to control me and tell me what to do. If my wolf wanted toe out, then so be it. Maybe it was time they met her. Maybe then they would see I wasn''t one to be messed with. My heart was racing, I couldn''t stop my leg from shaking.


    And then my full body rxed as he ced his hands on my shoulders.


    "She''s being dealt with, but you need to calm down".


    Again, with the telling me to calm down. I didn''t want to calm down. I wanted to go over there and rip her throat out with my teeth. She deserved nothing less.


    I got to my feet shrugging his hands off me. "You get rid of her, or I will". I knew my eyes shed blue, strangely enough I felt it. Tonight, was the most I had felt my wolfs presence.


    And she was pissed.


    I was pissed that no one was doing anything. She should have been put out the second she came through the door.


    "Calm your wolf down now".


    His tone would have scared me before, it would have been enough to settle her but not this time. She wasn''t backing down.


    "Fine, I''ll do it myself".


    Hetched onto my arm attempted to pull me back but something inside me snapped, and I snarled.


    Yeah, she was pissed alright.


    "Don''t". I hissed. "I can''t even with you right now".


    And then I heard it. The loud pitched scream before the cry came. I turned to witness Rylee with her hand stuck up in Jessicas hair dragging her out.


    My night nowpletely ruined I moved my hand out of his reach as he went to grab it. "I want to go home".


    "Then let''s go".


    ..


    The limo took us home. Neither one of us spoke a word. I''m pretty sure he knew I was pissed. He should have let me handle her. As the limo pulled up outside our house, I wasted no time in getting out. My shoes were off before I reached the front door.


    Of course, I didn''t have a key to get inside. He was slowly walking up the driveway but what pissed me off even more was the fact his head was buried in his phone. I stepped to the side but as soon as he opened the door I headed straight upstairs. He didn''t follow.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Good, that was good.


    Or so I thought until I remembered my dress had a zip.


    I tried everything to get the damn zip down. Even tried a coat hanger and got nowhere. He hadn''te upstairs yet probably sat out back nursing a whiskey.


    I had to get this damn dress off.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I pulled open the bedroom door and made my way downstairs. Just as I thought, he was sitting out the back.


    "I need you to unzip-...".


    "Jessica is out of the pack".


    My mouth fell open as I stared at him.


    "She''s out nowe here".

 Chapter 269

    I didn''t believe it but said nothing. I went to take the seat next to him but ofcourse he had other ideas. He pulled me onto hisp his arms circling my waist.


    "Don''t think for a second that I don''t think you can handle yourself".


    "Then why didn''t you let me handle Jessica?".


    "Because your wolf would have killed her".


    I made a face. "I doubt that". I was barely a wolf. I couldn''t do anything wolf rted. I couldn''t even shift when I wanted to.


    "Have you thought anymore on meeting with your dad?".


    There it was the question I always dread. Of course, I had I think about it all the time. I wanted to meet him, but it had to be on my terms, and I had to do it on my own. Wait, what did my dad have to do with this?


    "He can fill in the gaps Leah. He''ll be able to tell you about your family and where youe from. All the questions can finally be answered".


    "Oh yeah because I''m royalty". I rolled my eyes. "I''m tired can we go to bed?".


    "You head up. I have somethings to do first". He ced a kiss on my forehead. "I love you".


    "I love you too".


    ...


    I was up at the crack of dawn. I felt good, energetic and ready for whatever the day was going to bring. For the first time in days, I felt like my old self. My heat finally over, I couldn''t wait to go for a run.


    I showered and changed into my shorts and a crop top. It was hot out today, even at this time I could feel how stuffy the air was. Jake was still sleeping, and I did my best not to wake him. I don''t know what time he came to bedst night.


    With oncest nce at him I closed the bedroom door and made my way downstairs. I don''t know what it was, but I couldn''t shake this happy feeling. For once I had no dread, no weight on my shoulders. I felt like I could breathe again. Not a care in the world and nothing to worry about.


    It had been a long time since I felt like this.


    It was like a new beginning. The next chapter of my life about to start and I was excited for it. I went about making myself some coffee, I would wait until the sunrise before I went for my run.


    I sat at the table thinking aboutst night. She got what she deserved. Jessica had been nothing but a pain in my ass since I got here. Finally, she was getting the punishment she deserved. I thought I would have felt sorry for her, but I didn''t I was d, happy that she was no longer part of our pack.


    Karma had well and trulye back around and took a swipe at her. But until it was official, I still had doubt. Jessica was sneaky, fly even. She had an excuse for everything so I wouldn''t put it past her to try and worm her way out of being thrown out. What about her parents? Would they be made to leave as well? Would they even want to stay after their daughter is banished?


    It was a question I would have to ask.


    I was putting my shoes on at the bottom of the stairs when I heard movement from above. He was awake which meant I probably wasn''t getting to do my run alone.


    "You''re up early". He walked the stairs his arms circling my waist when he reached me. "Going for a run?".


    He looked exhausted which told me he didn''t get to bed tillte. Probably dealing with the Jessica problem. "You look exhausted. Were you up all night?".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled back and rested his forehead against mine. "Go for your run and once youe back, I want to talk to you".


    How could I go for a run after he says something like that? I wouldn''t be able to concentrate on anything else. I had to know.


    "About what?". My stomach churned. He better not have changed his mind. I want Jessica gone once and for all. I gave her plenty of chances, but she didn''t stop. She wanted what I had, and she wasn''t going to stop until she seeded. It was only going to end one way and I for one wasn''t going anywhere.


    "Go for your run and then we''ll talk".


    "No". I pulled back. "Tell me what''s going on and then I''ll go for my run".

 Chapter 270

    A chuckle fell from his lips. "So, f*****g stubborn". He pulled me back to him. "And I f*****g love it". His lips brushed against mine. "I love every little thing about you". Another kiss. I couldn''t hide my smile. Even our kisses felt better. The air around us electrifying, the bond we shared blossoming. I had so much love for him and nothing else in this world mattered. This right here, us, it was all I will ever need.


    "What you smiling at?".


    "I''m happy"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then that''s all that matters". He ced a kiss against my forehead before leading us into the kitchen. "Did you eat breakfast?".


    "I had coffee". The disapproving look he was sporting made me smile. "I can''t run with a full stomach". I swear he was obsessed with my eating habits. But I guess he was just looking after me.


    "I''m taking you for breakfast and then we''re going to the bank so you can deposit the cheque that''s been stuck to the fridge for weeks".


    I forgot that was there.


    "Fine". I took the cup he was offering and sat at the table. I was a little nervous, I hated the suspense of not knowing.


    "Jessica and her family are gone. They were escortedst night; they will not return and if they do it will be their death".


    "Death?". My mouth became dry. I didn''t like the girl, but I wouldn''t want to see her get killed.


    "They are no longer part of our pack. Therefore, if theye back, they are trespassing. I can kill them on site and believe me I will".


    "Surely they know that?".


    "They didn''t leave on good terms Leah, so we need to be aware of our surroundings at all times. I''ve upped the patrol for the next few weeks and my outside wolfs will be floating around everywhere". So that''s why he was okay with me going for a run on my own. He had people out there watching.


    "Do we need all that?".


    "Our pack are our family; you are my life. I must be prepared for the worst".


    Surely, Jessica wasn''t dangerous? I remember the girl crying in the toilets, the girl I took care of and made sure she got home safe. Jake was going on as if they were a real threat. Maybe they were.


    I wasn''t worried. If this was a few weeks ago I''d have been overthinking and making myself sick with worry but not now. If she came for me, I would be ready.


    My wolf will be ready.


    "But you". He stood in front of me cing his hand under my chin. "Have nothing to worry about. You''ll always be protected". As he kissed the end of my nose I frowned.


    If anything was to ever happen and I don''t just mean with Jessica. If we were ever under any threat then I wanted to be there, I wanted to fight not hide away. "Jake".


    "Leah".


    "Call your parents. I want to meet my dad, like today".


    It was time to find out who I truly am.

 Chapter 271

    I had to do this. I knew it was time. I couldn''t keep making excuses and putting it off. Meeting with him was going to answer a lot of unanswered questions.


    I would finally know where I came from.


    "Go for your run and when youe back, I''m taking you for breakfast".


    "But I-...".


    "I''ll call my mom but not at this time".


    Right, I forgot it was still early.


    "Okay I won''t be long".


    I didn''t run I mostly jogged and then jogging turned into a slow walk. Every person I passed wolf and human acknowledged my presence by bowing their head.


    I was almost back home but stopped when I spotted Derek. He was stood with a girl, a very beautiful girl with long ginger hair and the brightest blue eyes. I made my way over. "Luna". She fell to her knees. "I-... we didn''t see you approach". Her head bowed she wouldn''t look at me.


    I made a face. Why was she on her knees? I nced at Derek before looking back at the young girl. She couldn''t be any older than sixteen.


    This felt weird. Her being on her knees in front of me wasn''t right. I didn''t care that I was her Luna. There were other ways of showing respect.


    "Darcy go and find Josh, tell him he''s to show you the patrol run for tonight. I''ll find youter".


    She scrambled to her feet, bowed her head once more and then took off into the forest.


    What just happened?


    "She''s a pup showing respect to her Luna". Derek spoke. "Should you be out here? Does Jake know where you are?".


    I rolled my eyes. "One, I can take care of myself and two he always knows where I am. Howe you''re out here?".


    "I go where I''m needed".


    Fair enough.


    I liked Derek. Didn''t know him well, but he seemed like a nice enough guy. He wasn''t a talker more an observer. Always knew what was going on around him.


    Maybe he could teach me a few things about being a werewolf.


    "Do you need something Luna?".


    Oh, I was stood staring not saying anything. Was I making him feel ufortable?


    "You can call me Leah". I didn''t need the title and I wasn''t Luna just yet. I don''t think I was ever going to wrap my head around people calling me that. I appreciated the acknowledgment and respect. It was nice to finally be epted. "I can''t now if you don''t need anything can I get back to my post?".


    "Do you think Jessica and her family are a threat?". I asked.


    "You don''t have to worry. If they are we are here and we will protect you. No one will get on these premises".


    "I''m not worried I just want your opinion". Jessica didn''t scare me and if she dide back, it''ll be me, she''s gunning for.


    "No".


    "No, she''s not a threat or no you''re not giving me your opinion?".


    A sigh fell from his lips. "I don''t think she''s a threat because she''s not stupid enough toe back here".


    "Then why all this?". I waved my hand a round. "If she isn''t-...".


    "Bear".


    I turned my head giving him a sheepish smile. "Hi".


    "Leave Derek alone, I''ll walk you home".


    "Bye Derek".


    "Are you worried?". He asked as we started walking home.


    "Not even a little bit". I smiled. "I''m not afraid of Jessica and if she wants toe back here for me then let her".


    Augh fell from his lips as he slung his arm around my shoulder. "When''d you get so brave?".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know today is the first day in ages where I''ve woke up and felt myself. I''m happy Carter and I''ll be damned if I''m going to let anyone ruin it".


    "You haven''t had the best time of it bear but I''m d everything is working out for you. You deserve to be happy".


    Damn right I did. My life practically took a 360, my world turned upside down in a matter of months. I didn''t think I would make it, but I did, we did. It was only up from here and I wasn''t going to let anything, or anyone get in the way of that. "I''m going to meet with my dad".


    "I think you should".


    "Today".


    "Are you sure you''re ready to?".


    "More than ready Carter. I need to do this. I''ve put it off for weeks. I deserve to know the truth about my life and if I''m honest I want to know more about my family".


    I had a whole other family that I didn''t know out there.


    "It''s a big step to take and I''m proud of you for taking it".


    "Are youing in?". I asked as we reached my house. "Busy bear but I''ll see youter".

 Chapter 272

    I went inside and made my way into the living room. Jake wasn''t here but I could hear the shower running and music ying from upstairs. I grinned as the thought of joining him entered my mind.


    We had never showered together before.


    I kicked my shoes off and pulled my top over my head as I made my way upstairs. He was in the main bathroom which I thought was weird. He only ever used the main bathroom if I was using ours.


    I trusted him but that didn''t stop me bursting in like a mad woman and believe me when I say I tripped over my feet getting the hell out of there.


    Jack was in our bathroom taking a shower.


    I saw Jack naked.


    I saw everything.


    My heart racing, my face scarlet I chewed the inside of my cheek as I flicked the lock on our room door. I was embarrassed.


    This wasn''t good.


    "Leah, what''s happened, are you okay?". He was in front of me within seconds. Fresh out the shower a towel wrapped around his waist.


    "I thought you were in the main bathroom".


    "Why would-...". He paused. "Where''s your top?".


    "On the stairs". I chewed my bottom lip. "I think you should go check on Jack".


    Augh fell from his lips as he grabbed me around my waist. "Did you walk in there thinking it was me?".


    "It''s not funny". I buried my face against his chest. "And why is Jack here this early?".


    "He''s on night patrol". He kissed the top of my head.


    "Doesn''t he have a home?". I wasn''t mad just really embarrassed. Jack wasn''t the easiest person to get along with. Now it was just going to be awkward. "Him and Lacey aren''t exactly on speaking terms".


    Speaking of Lacey, I hadn''t seen much of her. In fact, I hadn''t seen her since the night we left for the cabin. "Again? What''s he done this time?".


    "I don''t know Leah, but we don''t get involved in other people''s business. Let them sort it out themselves".


    Yeah, I don''t think so. That may be how boys deal with it but us girls stick together.


    "You''re going round there, aren''t you?".


    "No". I''m d he couldn''t see my face. Augh fell from my lips as he lifted me up throwing me over his shoulder.


    "You''re such a bad liar princess". His hand smacked off my a*s cheek before he threw me onto our bed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My eyes fell onto the towel sung around his waist. One little tug and he would be naked. I wet my bottom lip.


    "You''re fucking beautiful and I''m the luckiest guy in the world".


    "I know". I smirked.


    Augh fell from his lips. "Did you enjoy your run?". He went about getting ready. In and out the bathroom. My face scarlet as he dropped the towel. Gosh he was beautiful and sexy and all mines. Could say I got lucky.


    "I did".


    "Did Derek tell you everything you wanted to know?".


    Of course, he knew. It''s not as if I did anything wrong. I had a simple conversation with him. I wanted his opinion, sue me.


    "Who snitched?".


    "I''ve got eyes and ears everywhere baby. Are you worried about all of this?". He sat on the edge of the bed. "Nobody will ever hurt you, Leah. That I can promise".


    I wish everyone would stop asking me if I was worried. I was just curious as to what other people thought about the situation.


    "You know I can take care of myself".


    "Leah".


    "No Jake I''m not worried". I rolled my eyes as I sat up. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "But I''m d she''s gone. She didn''t exactly make it easy for me no matter how many times I tried to befriend her. She got what she deserved now can we talk about something else?".


    "My mom wants us to go over for lunch".


    My stomach tightened. Would my dad be there? That''s not how I wanted to do this. I didn''t want anyone else involved. I had to make up my own mind without anyone''s influence.


    I had to do this by myself.


    "Hey". He moved closer to me and reached for my hand. "They just want to help, please let them".


    "Fine but I do this my way. When I finally meet with him, I want to do it alone".

 Chapter 273

    Breakfast didn''t happen. By the time I got out the shower he had already left. A note stuck to the fridge, something to do with patrolling and changeover but he assured me he would be back for lunch time. I fixed myself some coffee whilst texting back and forth with nna. I still wanted to go out. I needed to deposit the cheque and I wanted to have a look round the mall. I was to pick nna up at her mom''s. I grabbed my jacket, slipped my feet into my boots and grabbed my purse on the way out.


    But just like always something must creep in and disrupt my day.


    George was standing by my car.


    "I''m heading out". I unlocked my car walking to the driver''s side.


    "I just need five minutes of your time".


    "I''m not ready to talk to her yet". I had to keep reminding myself that I was putting myself first. No one else mattered right now. Not my gran and not Lana. I was happy, let''s face it I haven''t been this happy in a long time. For once I wasn''t worrying about someone else. I was focusing on myself, putting my needs and my happiness above everyone else.


    "She really misses you Leah".


    I couldn''t do this now. I didn''t want to think about any of this. I had enough on my te without adding my gran to it. I wasn''t ready to see her, and I didn''t want to be forced by guilt.


    "I''m sorry I''m just not ready". I opened my car door and got in. I didn''t expect the wave of sadness that washed over me. I still couldn''t believe this is what it hade down to. My gran and I not talking. Our rtionship ruined.


    How did we even get here?


    I honked my horn I pulled up outside. I ran over in my head what just happened. George was here but was my gran with him? Where was she staying? Was she okay?


    I ran a hand down my face. It was never going to change. One thing after another. It seemed my life was never going to be simple again.


    "Hey". nna smiled as she got in.


    "Hi".


    "You, okay?". She asked. "Please tell me you and Jake aren''t fighting again?".


    "Jake and I are fine. It''s everyone else". I pulled away from the side of the road and took off down the street.


    "I see George is back in town".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah". I sighed.


    "Is your gran with him?".


    I shrugged. I assumed she was. George lived in the town over if anything that''s where they would be staying. Maybe that''s where she has been all this time. She pulled a cowardly move, and I couldn''t wait to hear her excuse for leaving me. "Do you want to go out tonight?".


    "Yes". I didn''t need to think about my answer. We hadn''t been out in forever and it''s exactly what I needed. A night out with friends surrounded byughter and alcohol.


    Augh fell from her lips. "Girls night it is then".


    I was stuffed. I ate everything on my te and two slices of bacon nna left. I took a sip of my coke; I could feel her watching me.


    "You sure you aren''t pregnant?".


    I almost choked on my straw. "Positive. I''m bleeding". That was a nice surprise after my shower this morning.


    "You sure?".


    "Just because I finished my breakfast doesn''t mean I''m pregnant". I knew my own body and my period states the obvious. "I haven''t eaten much over thest few days. I''m just catching up". I wasn''t pregnant.


    "If you say so". She took a sip of her coke. "How are you feeling with Jessica being kicked out of the pack?".


    "She got what she deserved". I shrugged.

 Chapter 274

    She smirked. "You wanted to kick her a*s at the dinner the other night, didn''t you?".


    "I haven''t felt anger like that before, my wolf was wing at my skin to get out. I have no idea how I managed to control her".


    "Well, it wasn''t Jake. You almost wed his eyes out". Sheughed. "You did good though. Some people would have shifted there and then". "Do you think she''lle back?".


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I wouldn''t worry though because if she does, he''ll kill her no questions asked. She''s an outsider now, her family to".


    "Good to know". It annoyed me that everyone thought I was worried. I hated the feeling of people thinking I was weak and afraid. I wasn''t scared of Jessica or her wolf.


    I felt her, I felt my wolf bring herself forward. It was the strangest feeling ever, but it soothed me knowing that I could rely on her.


    "Your eyes have changed. Is your wolf present?". She asked.


    "Why does everyone think I''m worried about Jessica?". I asked. "Do people think I''m afraid of her?".


    "Leah nobody-....


    "Does everyone think I''m weak?". Heat washed over my body, my breathing changed, my heartbeat rapid. My wolf was right at the surface, it was like I was looking out through her eyes. "Leah maybe-...".


    "We''re not fucking weak".


    "Don''t let her take control".


    She hadn''t and I wouldn''t let her, but it felt good. I felt strong and powerful. Looking through her eyes was like I was seeing things for the first time. I closed my eyes and counted to three in my head. "Leah?".


    I opened my eyes. "I may not be the best werewolf in town, I may not have the ability to do what you guys do but trust me when I say I have full control over my wolf". "Noted".


    "If my wolf ever does take over what will happen?".


    "I don''t know. I''ve only ever witnessed Jake''s and it wasn''t pretty. He wasn''t Jake, he was mean, horrible even and he worked the pack to the bone. He treated my mom and dad so bad. He wouldn''t talk or listen to anyone and then he went on a killing spree". My heart skipped a beat.


    "A killing spree?".


    "Rogue wolfs".


    "On the territory?". I asked.


    She shook her head. "He went looking for them. He was gone almost a year. My dad tried his hardest to keep track of him, but he was fast and good at hiding his tracks". Wow.


    "Don''t ever let her take over Leah. It''s hard to gain back control".


    "How did he get his back?". I whispered.


    "I don''t know. My mom sent me away to live with my gran, but I know it was a very dark part of his life. It''s probably why he hasn''t told you about it".


    "I''ve saw him lose control before, but he got it back almost instantly". He wouldn''t let me leave his mom''s house. I was sat on the kitchen floor for hours.


    She shrugged. "It''s not something he likes to talk about, but it was probably you that brought him back. He didn''t have you the first time. Are you ready to go?".


    I couldn''t believe what she just told me. Jake killed people for what? Fun? Because they didn''t have a pack? I squeezed my eyes shut; my head starting to hurt. "Leah".


    "Yeah, I''m ready".


    The door chimed, instantly the hairs on the back of my neck stood. Turning to look a lump appeared in the back of my throat.


    A man.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew straight away who he was.


    My dad.

 Chapter 275

    I could hear how fast my heart was beating.


    I couldn''t look away. I always thought I looked like my mom until now. My mouth became dry as his eyesnded on mine. He smiled and gave me a nod.


    So, he knew who I was. I didn''t want it to happen like this. I wanted to meet him on my terms not by ident. My stomach filled with nerves as he crossed the diner and went to the counter. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost". nna spoke.


    "Thats my dad". The words felt strangeing out of my mouth. "We have to leave; I want to go". What if I wasn''t what he was expecting? What if he didn''t think I was good enough? I felt sick.


    "But you want to meet him, don''t you?".


    I nodded.


    "Then go talk to him".


    It wasn''t as easy as that. I didn''t know him; I didn''t trust him. He was a stranger, and I certainly wasn''t going to approach him in here. What would I even say?


    "Do you want me to call Jake?". She asked.


    He was right there. My dad was sat at the counter drinking coffee. The man I had never met, never knew was right there. I squeezed my eyes shut. My head felt like it was going to explode. Question after question popping into my mind. Arguing with myself on what I should do. I wasn''t sure I was confident enough to walk over there and introduce myself.


    What if he didn''t want to see me?


    If he was in here, where was he staying?


    "Hey". She ced her hand on my arm, and I opened my eyes. "We can leave, or I can call Jake. Whatever you want okay".


    I wanted to leave but couldn''t. I felt I had to be here like I waspelled to stay. I chewed the inside of my cheek as I tried to calm my breathing. Nothing he could do or say could hurt me. I had nothing to lose by talking to him. He hadn''t been in my life; he wasn''t part of it. Whichever way this goes it''s something else I can put behind me. I had to find out where I came from and who my family were. No one could tell me more than him.


    "You can call Jake".


    I always thought I wanted to do this on my own turns out I was wrong. I needed him here with me. For support, for peace of mind I wasn''t sure but, I knew I wanted him here.


    I couldn''t stop my leg from shaking. I could taste blood with how hard I was chewing my cheek. I was nervous as hell; my stomach was in knots. I felt on edge, and I was extremely ufortable.


    I knew he was staring. I could feel his eyes bore into the side of my head. I didn''t dare turn to look. I would wait for Jake. It was times like this I wished I could stay out of my own head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but overthink the situation.


    "Can I sit?".


    I took a deep breath before lifting my head and looking at him. It took me a few minutes before I answered. I was too busy taking him in. He was tall, well built, tanned skin and we had the same eyes. "Sure". I frowned at the sound of my own voice. It was barely a whisper. Clearing my throat, I sat up straight and looked him right in the eyes.


    I could pretend to be confident right?


    "You look exactly like her". He smiled.


    The lone tear slid down my cheek. It had to be my period, my hormones changing. There was no other reason as to why I was crying. He was not the reason for my tears.


    I was suddenly overwhelmed, his presence suffocating. My heart racing, I tried to regte my breathing.


    "I can leave Leah; we don''t have to do this today".


    "I yed this moment over so many times in my head". I chewed my bottom lip. "I have so many questions and yet". I paused. I had drawn a nk. I couldn''t form what I wanted to say. "Did you know I would be here?". "I have waited so long to meet you. Ie here every few days on the off chance I would bump into you".


    I made a face. He had eighteen years to bump into me. Birthdays, Christmases. So, why now? That was the million-dor question.


    "How did I know who you were?". I asked.


    "Your wolf, you''re my bloodline Leah, my only child".


    "And?". I frowned.

 Chapter 276

    A small chuckle fell from his lips. "You sure are your mother''s daughter. We''re connected Leah, you felt my presence the minute I walked in, didn''t you?".


    "I don''t know what I felt". Truth be told I felt safe in his presence. I knew he wouldn''t hurt me; my wolf knew.


    "You can trust me Leah".


    "I don''t know you". I wanted to trust him and deep within I knew I could, but he had to earn it. We may be blood but I still didn''t know him.


    "I would like to get to know you if that''s okay".


    "I have so many questions". I knew Jake was close I could feel him. My head cleared my body rxed. "But I don''t think this is the time or ce for this to happen". I wanted to meet with him, but I wanted it to be in a ce where I wasfortable. "I understand". He got to his feet.


    "But I want to know you". My leg started to shake again, my heart beating faster than usual. I knew this was what I wanted. It could be the start of a rtionship I never thought I would have.


    A chance at maybe having a rtionship with my dad.


    He ced a business card on the table in front of me. "I would like that. Whenever you feel that you are ready to talk, please give me a call".


    He had already left by the time Jake got here.


    I was still a little overwhelmed. Did I just meet my dad?


    "Baby?".


    My eyesnded on his as he ced his hand on top of mine. I may be overwhelmed but other than that I was fine. This was good for me. This is what I wanted.


    "I met my dad".


    "I know baby. Are you okay?".


    "I-... Yes". I smiled.


    Oddly enough it was like the weight had been lifted. I didn''t have the burden on my shoulders anymore. I had nothing to fear nothing to worry about. I wanted to know more about him. "Thats good Leah".


    "He gave me his number".


    "Did he leave?". He asked.


    "I told him it wasn''t the right time to do this but I''m going to call him soon".


    "I''m proud of you baby". He ced a kiss on my hand. "Are you ready to go home?".


    "Yeah".


    .....


    He wasn''t happy that I was going out. He wasn''t not talking to me, but his answers were blunt. He didn''t think it was safe for me to go out with everything that had happened with Jessica. I of course told him I was going out whether he liked it or not. He didn''t need to worry about me. I could take care of myself.


    "So, it''s just you and nna?". He asked.


    "And a few friends from school that we didn''t get to say goodbye to". Ryan being one of them, but he already knew this. The green-eyed monster was out on force tonight. "You do know your underage".


    "Really". My eyes narrowed. "Because that''s never bothered you before". I may not be at the legal age to drink but I was sensible with it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He shrugged.


    "You''re unbelievable at times".


    "I can''t keep you safe if you''re out there now, can I?".


    "I''m not a prisoner Jake and you don''t need to keep me safe because there is no threat against me. Just admit that you''re jealous and stop with the bullshit excuses". "Fine I''m jealous".


    I didn''t expect him to admit it. I thought he would have flipped his lid, said something nasty and then walked out. The normal stuff. But this surprised me. "You know I love you and you have nothing to worry about".


    A sigh fell from his lips. "It''s not you I''m worried about. It''s everyone fucking else".


    "I''m your mate, I wear your mark. I''ming home to you. You have nothing to be jealous about".


    "Can''t help it babe it''s in my nature".


    "The alpha male gene". I rolled my eyes. "I won''t bete. I love you".

 Chapter 277

    Ryan bailed with Abby and Lacey got sick.


    "Can we do shots?". nna asked.


    This wasn''t how I expected the night to end up. nna and I thest ones standing. I hadn''t heard from Jake all night and I wasn''t sure if that was a good or bad thing. Should I text him?


    No, I wasn''t doing that, and he wasn''t getting to make me feel guilty just because I was out with friends. I was out with his sister. What did he think was going to happen? "Leah". She waved a ss in my face. "Shots?".


    "Yeah, let''s do it".


    I was tipsy or more than a little tipsy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shots were the devil and yet I couldn''t stop drinking them.


    "Wanna know what happened to me today". I brought the shot ss to my lips and downed the liquid inside.


    My head was fuzzy, my vision a little blurred.


    "Do tell". She grinned.


    "I saw Jack naked".


    "No". She gasped. "Like everything?".


    I nodded, filling my ss up with the champagne she bought, or I bought I couldn''t remember.


    "Does Lacey know?".


    I made a face as I shrugged. "He was showering, and I thought it was Jake".


    Augh fell from her lips. "Does he have a big d**k?".


    I choked on my drink. I swear this girl was obsessed with all things s*x. I mean what a question to ask.


    "Wait, what did Jake do?".


    "Heughed".


    "Heughed?". She frowned. "That''s it?".


    "Apparently Jack''s having a hard time just now which is why he was showering at our house. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Him and Lacey fighting again?". I wasn''t as close to Lacey as I was nna.


    "He wants a baby she doesn''t. Shes not ready".


    "Wow".


    "It''ll blow over in a couple of days".


    I had lost my buzz a little. I felt sad for Lacey. I felt sad for them both. Having a child was a big responsibility. What if she was never ready what would that mean for them both? "Can mates separate?".


    "Eh, where did thate from?".


    "Can they?".


    "They can break the bond yes, but they will never find anyone else. You only have one mate Leah".


    "Okay".


    "I''ve lost my buzz and I''m bored. Want to get out of here?". She downed the rest of what was in her ss. Her mood had shifted, I could feel it.


    "I was curious nna that''s all". I knew her brain would be working overtime by my question.


    "Sorry". She ran a hand down her face. "I''m just not in the mood anymore. Can we go home?".


    "Sure".


    I had sobered up fast. My buzzpletely gone. nna texted Carter and we were currently standing outside waiting for them.


    "Jack and Lacey will be fine you do know that right?".


    "I know I just feel bad for them".


    "Every couple goes through something. It isn''t always sunshine and rainbows". She smiled.


    She didn''t need to tell me that. Jake and I had our fair share of fights and disagreements. I was a pro at this sort of thing. I may not take my own advice, but I was still good at giving it. "Trust me I-... Oh". I grabbed nna''s hand to bnce myself.


    "Hey". nna yelled.

 Chapter 278

    Augh reached my ears and my stomach dropped. It couldn''t be. I swallowed the lump in my throat. He couldn''t be here, not in Texas, not standing behind me.


    "Maybe she needs to watch where she''s going".


    It was, it was Tommy.


    "She didn''t even move jackass".


    "Let''s just go". I whispered.


    "Not going to introduce me, Leah?".


    "You know him?". nna frowned.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I turned to face him. He hadn''t changed one bit. Still as smug as the first day I met him. I couldn''t believe I was fooled by him. Him and his sweet smile. All lies.


    He was nothing but a dog and it took for me to move away to realise that. He was no good for me. Isted me from living my own life, my friends, everything. It got so bad he even influenced my decisions. But I wasn''t that girl anymore.


    "What are you doing here Tommy?".


    "Tommy?". nna spoke. "So, you''re the ex-boyfriend". She crossed her arms over her chest but not before pulling her phone from her purse.


    "At your service sweet cheeks".


    I almost gagged at the wink he threw nna. She would eat him up and spit him back out. He had no idea what he had just walked into. The people here weren''t ones to be messed with. She made a face. "You''re disgusting".


    He didn''t like that. His face hardened, his hands balled into fists by his side.


    "Bitch". He hissed. "And you". He looked me up and down. "Look a bit on the fat side Leah. Eating your feelings again babe?".


    My heart sank at his words. Even after all this time I was still letting him get to me. He was nothing, I didn''t care about him and yet he still got under my skin.


    How could I have been so stupid?


    What did I ever see in him?


    I really thought I loved him, and I thought he loved me to. Obviously, I was wrong. He didn''t care about me. He wanted to control me. I chewed the inside of my cheek to stop myself from crying. I was angry. At myself, at him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He shouldn''t be here.


    "Are you f*****g serious right now". nna pulled me behind her. "Go back to wherever the hell you crawled out of before you get your ass beat".


    "What by two bitches". Heughed.


    Then I felt him, his presence, his wolf. My full body rxed; my eyes closed at the feel of his hand against my back. He was here, he came because he knew I needed him.


    That or nna had texted him. Either way I didn''t care.


    It was the dark chuckle that shook me. He was more wolf than human right now and that was dangerous for everyone.


    Carter was here to, standing beside nna his eyes fixed on Tommy. Was his wolf present also?


    This wasn''t going to end well.


    It was the first time I had ever seen Tommy scared. He was chalk white. I couldn''t help but feel smug about it. For once he knew what it felt like.


    "You talking to my girl?".


    His voice alone sent shivers down my spine.


    "I-... She-... We-".


    "The correct answer is fucking no". He growled.


    "Right, no I mean yes". He scratched the back of his head. "I don''t want any trouble".


    "Funny that". Carter spoke. "Because I''m pretty sure you were hassling our girls here".


    "I wasn''t". He whispered.


    I shouldn''t but I felt bad for him. Jake and Carter were terrifying. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Their presence alone was frightening. I could feel the anger radiating from both and I knew there was nothing I could do or say that was going to make them back down.


    "Best you leave town before I snap your fucking neck. I ever see you here again your done for. Understand?". His ws were extending, his eyes now ck.


    Tommy ran, he ran, and he didn''t look back.


    "So, that was the ex-boyfriend". Jake spoke.

 Chapter 279

    The car ride home was quiet. I would sneak nces at him when I knew he wasn''t looking. He had yet to let go of my hand. This wasn''t exactly how I thought tonight was going to end. Tommy was in Texas, and I had yet to find out why.


    It couldn''t be me but then there was no other reason. But why? We shared no contact other than a few random messages he sent. We weren''t friends. He wasn''t part of my life anymore. A sigh fell from my lips as I rubbed at my eyes. I was tired and I couldn''t wait to get home and get out of these clothes. "You, okay?".


    He sounded fine but I wasn''t sure how he was feeling inside. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I didn''t know if he was angry or pissed off. I really wasn''t in the mood for an argument tonight. I wanted to go to bed and cuddle until I fell asleep.


    "Are we okay?". I asked.


    "Always baby". He brought my hand to his lips and kissed my knuckles. "That piece of shit won''t bother you again".


    "Are you angry?".


    "I wanted to crush his f*****g skull".


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. He was angry alright but not with me. Tommy showing up here was a big mistake and I knew Jake wouldn''t stop until he knew he had left.


    I''d put money on it that he has someone tailing him as we speak.


    "I''m sorry". I whispered.


    "For what baby?".


    "My choice in men".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Augh fell from his lips. "Ouch princess".


    We had never really talked about Tommy. He didn''t ask much and well I didn''t think it was appropriate to talk about him. I was wrong. I should have told him about how bad our rtionship was.


    But again, I didn''t realise how bad it was until I was no longer in it. My eyes weren''t opened until I moved here.


    "Our rtionship wasn''t good Jake. He manipted me any chance he got. He made all my decisions for me. He even distanced me from all my friends".


    His hand tightened around the steering wheel. He didn''t want to hear it, and I didn''t me him.


    "I couldn''t see it. I thought I loved him".


    "Did he-...". He paused.


    I knew what he was going to ask.


    "He didn''t hurt me physically".


    "I should have snapped him like a fucking twig. Hees back here and he''s fair game. I''ll rip his fucking throat out".


    "He''s not worth it Jake". If he was smart, he would already be on his way home. He was scared tonight and that has never happened before. He always came across confident and afraid of nothing. Jake changed that.


    "He hurt you".


    "He did".


    "So, I''ll hurt him".


    "He won''te back here not after tonight".


    "Yeah, well if he does, he''s a dead man. Why would hee here?".


    I shrugged.


    "Did he think he wasing to win you back?".


    "I''m yours and nothing or no one will ever change that".


    "It''s never you I''m worried about baby, it''s everyone fucking else".


    "He''s gone Jake, we won''t see him again.


    ...


    I was sat on our bed fresh out the shower. Jake had insisted on doing a quick patrol of the perimeter. He still had extra bodies out patrolling but of course he had to do one himself. I ran a brush through my hair and headed downstairs.


    A scream fell from my lips as I was pushed to the ground my head thumping off the floor. I scrambled trying to get myself up, I was pushed back down and held there.


    "Did you really think I feared your boyfriend?". Heughed. "Should know me better than that Leah".

 Chapter 280

    How


    did he know where I lived?


    "You should".


    A cry fell from my lips as he twisted his hand up in my hair and pulled me closer to him. I could smell the alcohol on his breath, the stench on cigarettes making me feel sick.


    "His threats are empty princess. F**k, if he cared about you, I wouldn''t be standing here. No one cares about you, only me". "Don''t call me that". I hissed.


    Augh fell from his lips. "You don''t actually think he loves you do you. You''re pathetic. You''ve always been pathetic Leah".


    My head was throbbing with how tight he was holding my hair. I couldn''t stop my tears, my cheeks soaking.


    "I''m the only one that will ever love you. I came back for you princess. I''vee to take you home". His grip on my hair loosened. "I want you back baby, I''ve missed you". "No". I shook my head. This wasn''t happening, this couldn''t be real.


    "What?". Hetched onto my arm and pulled me to my feet. "You love me Leah, I know you do".


    All I could think of was Jake. He would be back soon, and I would be okay. But what if something happened on patrol? What if he wasn''t back for hours?


    It was fight or flight and for once in my bloody life I was going to fight. I wasn''t the same girl I was back in Florida. I wasn''t weak. I was a freaking werewolf, and I could snap him like a twig if I wanted to.


    I was strong, powerful. I was an Alpha''s mate. Then I felt her, I felt here forward, wing to be let out, to take over.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    So, I let her.


    ..


    Blood lots of blood.


    Voices, different voices all around. I couldn''t focus, couldn''t concentrate.


    Jake found me in the back corner of the kitchen hugging my knees.


    "Is-... Is he dead?".


    I couldn''t look at him. I did the one thing nna told me never to do. I let my wolf have full control, I had no idea what I had done. I had no memory. It was like the minute I let her take over I cked out.


    He didn''t say anything. He scooped me into his arms and took me straight upstairs and into the main bathroom. My head was throbbing, the ringing in my ears loud.


    He was stripping me.


    I was shaking, my hands wouldn''t stop.


    "I-...". I nced at the blood on my hands. "Oh god what have I done?".


    "Hey". He whispered taking my face in his hands.


    A sob fell from my lips as I fell against him. I killed him, I had his blood on my hands. I was a murderer.


    "Let''s get you cleaned up".


    He put me in the bath, I didn''t understand how he was being so calm about this. With my head against my knees, I closed my eyes. I shouldn''t have let her have control. "Leah".


    "He isn''t from here. People wille looking for him. You have to call the cops; I have to tell them what I''ve done".


    "Baby he isn''t dead".


    My eyes snapped open. He wasn''t?


    "But you did do a turn on him. Ro and Carter have dropped him at the hospital".


    I burst into tears.


    "He''s lucky because if I was here the fucker would be dead".


    ..


    I was exhausted. Physically and mentally drained. I couldn''t get the smell of blood out my nose. I was jumpy, on edge and I couldn''t settle. I tossed and turned for at least an hour before I gave up. Every little noise panicked me.


    "He would have hurt you, Leah. You protected yourself the best you could".


    "Howe I can''t remember anything". I asked.


    "She didn''t want you to see so you didn''t. She blocked you out just like you do with her when you''re in control".


    "I can never let her take control again". It was too dangerous.


    "Never say never baby. The world is a big bad ce". He slipped his arm around my waist and pulled me to him. "Try and get some sleep". He kissed the top of my head.

 Chapter 281

    I had been awake for hours. Lying in bed staring at the ceiling. I kept yingst night over in my head. How did he know where I lived? How long had he been in town? Had he been watching me?


    My head hurt and I felt sick to my stomach. Last night proved I didn''t know him at all. He set out to hurt me and that''s exactly what he did. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was exhausted. Physically and mentally drained and I had no intention of leaving this room today.


    Everything was a mess. My life was a rollercoaster and the only good thing I had going for me was Jake. Why couldn''t it be simpler? Why did all of this have to happen?


    Everything happens for a reason but why?


    Why did my gran have to leave?


    Why did Lana open her mouth and say the things she did?


    Was it me? Was I the problem?


    Grabbing my phone from the nightstand I unlocked it. No messages, no missed calls, nothing. After scrolling through Facebook and checking some apps I put it on do not disturb and shoved it under my pillow.


    I didn''t want to deal today.


    I wanted to sleep and forgetst night ever happened.


    But I couldn''t.


    I couldn''t switch off.


    Nobody was telling me anything. But to be fair I hadn''t asked. All I knew was Tommy was taken to hospital and he wasn''t dead. Which was a relief on my part. I don''t know what I would have done if he was. There was a knock on the door before he entered. He smiled at me. "Want me to run you a bath?".


    I shook my head.


    "What abouting down for something to eat?".


    Again, I shook my head.


    "Can''t stay cooped up in here all day". He sat on the end of the bed.


    "I know". He was right. I was cooped up in here and for what? I had to stop the pity party in my head and give myself a shake. I had nothing to feel bad about. He intruded our home with the intention of hurting me. If I didn''t let my wolf take over god knows what he would have done to me.


    "You don''t feel bad for people like that Leah. You protected yourself just like anyone else would have. He won''t hurt you again I can promise you that".


    "Is he still here?". I asked.


    "I don''t want you worrying about him".


    "I''m not I just want to know".


    "He checked himself out this morning. As far as I know he''s on a ne back to Florida".Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Relief washed over me. I tried to be brave about everything, but I wasn''t. I wanted to be, but I couldn''t shake the horrible feeling I had. The thought of him made me feel uneasy.


    This was Tommy but it wasn''t the Tommy I knew. Unless this was him showing his true colours. A sigh fell from my lips. I couldn''t deal with anything else happening to me.


    I just wanted to live my life in peace and be happy.


    Was that too much to ask?


    "Baby?".


    "I''m fine". I decided I wasn''t going to talk about it anymore. I didn''t want to think about it. "But I am hungry".


    .....


    Have I ever mentioned that Jake was a feeder.


    I swear he loved to watch me eat.


    "Are you feeding the pack?". I grinned.


    Just then there was a knock on the front door before it open. It was our friends. All of them.


    I blushed when my eyesnded on jack.


    "I thought you''d want them here". He scratched the back of his head. "If you don''t, I can make them leave". "Hey". nna yelled. "We can hear you".

 Chapter 282

    This is exactly what I needed. They weren''t just my friends they were family, and I was lucky to have them. I wrapped my arms around his neck and ced a soft kiss on his lips.


    "I love you".


    "I love you too". His arms tightened around my waist as he kissed me back.


    "Okay, okay, you havepany".


    Augh fell from my lips as my arms slipped from around his neck and I turned to face her. "Hi".


    "Come let''s get a drink". She winked.


    That only meant one thing. The drink she was referring to wasn''t a soft one. I supposed one wouldn''t hurt.


    I was surprised to see Lacey. She had distanced herself a little, but it was good to see her. She seemed happy enough, but I wasn''t sure if she was putting it on. "It''s good to see you Lace". I smiled.


    "I''ve been distant and I''m sorry. Jack and I had a fight but we''re good now. Please know that I''m here and so is nna if you need to talk".


    "I''m okay I promise".


    nna passed us both a ss.


    "It''s wine I promise. I kept the shots for another night". She grinned as she held her ss up. "To best friends, to finally finishing school and now we graduate".


    I rolled my eyes but joined in on her toast. "To never losing contact". I added.


    "To always being there for each other". Lacey smiled.


    "Cheers bitches".


    "So, I hear you walked in on Jack in the shower". Lacey spoke.


    Augh fell from nna''s lips. "She wouldn''t tell me if he had a big dick or not". "nna". I made a face.


    Lacey rolled her eyes. "You''re disturbed but yes he does". She smirked.


    "Lucky girl". nna winked.


    "I thought it was Jake". I took a sip of my wine. "But yeah, I saw everything".


    Lacey shrugged. "It happens it''s not a big deal. We''ve all seen a d**k before".


    "I love it". nnaughed. "And Carter-...".


    "No". I held my hand up. "Don''t even think about it nna". I didn''t need to have that vision of my cousin in my head.


    She grinned. "Got it. Have you heard from Lana?".


    I wanted to call her. I wanted to know if she knew Tommy was here. Of course, I wanted to check in with her as well. It had been days and I hadn''t received as much as a text. Then again, I hadn''t reached out to her either. "I''m going to call her tomorrow".


    "Are things still rocky between you?". Lacey asked.


    I shrugged. I wasn''t as angry with her anymore, but I hadn''t yet forgiven her for what she said. Her words still hurt. Best friends fight and have disagreements it happens, but I couldn''t just let what she said go. "She''s a bitch".


    "nna". Lacey frowned.


    "What?". She shrugged. "She is".


    "There''s no need for name calling". I went to fill up my ss.


    I had never thought of Lana being jealous of me until nna said it before. I was nothing to be jealous of. Have you seen my life? A sigh fell from my lips. "It''s hard staying mad at her with everything she''s going through". I ced the wine bottle on the table. "You''re going to give her a free pass aren''t you". I caught her eye roll and frowned. I wasn''t giving her anything. Her mom was sick and thest thing she needed was me on her case.


    "You''re too soft". Lacey added.


    "Her moms sick". I spoke.


    "She wasn''t when she said those horrible things about you. I get that you guys have been friends for years but don''t let that cloud your vision. If you do nothing, she''ll think it''s okay to do it again". nna and her words of wisdom.


    "I didn''t say I was going to do nothing but I''m not going to be a bitch about it". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. That wasn''t me. I wasn''t a nasty person. Yes, she was horrible to me but what would I gain by doing the same back?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re too nice". Lacey smiled.


    "Maybe". I shrugged. "But I''ll deal with it my way". I nced at nna. I loved her like a sister but one of these days her mouth was going to get her into trouble. She was a straight shooter, says it like it is but it wasn''t always helpful.


    "I''m just looking out for you". She topped up her ss. "You''re my sister and I love you".


    I smiled. "I love you too".


    "Let''s go see what the boys are up to". She grinned.

 Chapter 283

    Turns out the guys weren''t doing much.


    Jake had lit the fire pit out back and they were all sat round the decking drinking beer and talking. I grabbed a slice of pizza before sitting down beside him. He wrapped his arm around my waist before kissing the side of my head. "Yeah". I smiled. "Are you?".


    "You okay baby?".


    "What do you want for graduation?". He asked.


    I took a bite of my pizza. I didn''t want anything. I didn''t need anything, and he certainly didn''t need to buy me a gift. Although I wouldn''t mind a weekend at the cabin.


    "You don''t need to buy me anything". I frowned.


    "I don''t have to, but I want to".


    I shrugged. "Surprise me but nothing-...".


    "Oh my god". nna jumped to her feet.


    I jumped my hand gripping his leg.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You''re wearing a ring". She grinned.


    Really?


    The chatter dimmed everyone turning their attention to me or my hand I should say. "Yeah, on my right hand". I held it up. "So, whatever you''re thinking stop".


    She smirked. "Is it so bad I want you as my sister already". She took my hand in hers so she could take a closer look. "How did I not notice this before. Does mom know?".


    It was a promise ring. I''m sure his mom didn''t need to know about it.


    "nna". Jake sighed.


    "You did good". She winked at him before turning her attention to Carter.


    nna was like a breath of fresh air and a headache at the same time. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I loved her dearly, but she was always on a high. I nced at the ring. It sure was beautiful and it fit perfectly upon my finger.


    "How bad would it be if I kicked them all out?".


    "Very". I grinned. "But I''m not against it".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Could always sneak away upstairs".


    "We could". The butterflies erupted in my stomach as he took my hand andced our fingers together. "But won''t they notice we''re gone?".


    He looked around before his eyesnded back on mine. "Who cares". He smirked before leading me through the house and up the stairs. They didn''t even bat an eyelid but I''m sure they noticed we had disappeared.


    Reaching our room, he made sure to lock it once we were inside. With my hand still in his he pulled me to him. "I''m really fucking proud of you, and I hope you know how much I love and appreciate you". "I love you too". I smiled.


    "Can I ask you something?".


    I nodded.


    "Did you let your wolf take over because you were scared?".


    I was terrified. Regardless of how strong I was physically Tommy knew how to get under my skin. He knew the right things to say to make me feel small and insecure.


    I nodded.


    "I''m so sorry Leah. I should never have left you alone". He let go of my hand and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "This is our home Jake". I sat beside him. "If I''m not safe here then I''m not safe anywhere".


    "But you weren''t safe". He shot to his feet. "That fucker got in and he hurt you".

 Chapter 284

    This wasn''t good. I didn''t need for him to lose his head or his temper over something we had no control over. We couldn''t always be together. If Tommy didn''t get mest night, he would have found another way. "Jake I''m okay I''m safe".


    "But-...".


    "We''ve had a nice night and I don''t want to ruin it with an argument. It''s over with now we don''t have to keep bringing it up".


    "I''m not arguing Leah I''m just angry with myself. I''m supposed to protect you and I didn''t".


    "We can''t be together twenty-four seven. You can''t always protect me and that''s okay. I can take care of myself just like I didst night".


    "I know baby I just worry about you. I can''t be me without you and I couldn''t live with myself if something were to happen to you".


    "Nothing is going to happen to me". My eyes locked with his.


    "How do you know? Look what happenedst night and that was in our own fucking house".


    He was going to blow. I could feel the anger radiating from him. No matter how hard he was trying to keep his cool his temper was about to snap. I for one was not going to end the night with us screaming at each other.


    "Go for a run". It seemed to be the only thing that calmed him down. In this situation I wouldn''t work. You would think I had grown two heads with the way he was looking at me. "I''m safe Jake now go for a run before you shift in our bedroom". "I''m not trying to fight with you Leah".


    "We''re not fighting but you need to go before we are".


    He didn''t say anything else. He unlocked the door and left.


    ..


    He took the guys with him.


    "Why haven''t we done this before?". Lacey asked.


    We were currently taking up our bed watching tv and pigging out on left-over pizza. We had never really had a sleep over not a sleep over like this. They had decided they weren''t leaving, and that Jake would have to sleep in the spare room. I couldn''t wait to see the look on his face when I told him that.


    "The only time we''ve went home together is when we''re drunk". nna grinned. "But I like this it''s cute".


    "Me too". I smiled.


    "How long do we have before you up and leave us?". Lacey asked.


    "Don''t say it like that". nna frowned. "I''m supporting Carter because he''s my mate and I love him".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Was there a buting?


    "But I''m going to miss the hell out of you two".


    "Do you want to go?". I asked.


    "I always swore that I would never leave my pack but then I fell in love. He needs to go back and I''m not going to be selfish and stand in his way".


    "You have to be happy as well though. It''s not all about Carter". I spoke.


    "I am happy". She smiled. "I''ll always be happy when I''m with him. I''m leaving a lot behind, but Carter is my life, my future. Beside we can always visit and vice versa".


    "I still don''t want to have a baby". Lacey whispered.


    "You said you and Jack were fine". I frowned.


    "I wasn''t going toe here after everything you''ve been through and talk about my problems. Besides we are fine we''re just not great".


    "Lacey". I sighed.


    "For the first time ever I''m scared for my rtionship".


    "He''s not going to leave you". nna nced at me before turning her attention back to Lacey. "He loves you".


    "What if it''s not enough?".


    They were mates. Surely, Lacey would always be enough.


    "Do you not want children at all?". I asked.


    "Do you?". She fired back. "Sorry, that was uncalled for. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I''ve told him I''m not ready, but he brings it up almost every day. I''m eighteen I want to experience just us for a little while longer and then think about kids".


    "Have you told him?".


    "He''s being an a*s". nna spoke. "And if I were you, I would be telling him just how much of an ass he''s being".


    "We don''t even have our own house and he wants babies. I need a drink". She sighed.


    "I''ve got you". nna jumped from the bed and produced a bottle of shots from her bag. "I lied earlier. I''ve had this in my bag all night".


    As much as she said she needed a drink I don''t think it was the answer. She needed to sit Jack down and tell him exactly how she was feeling. Make him understand that she wasn''t ready.


    Like the good friend I am I took a shot with them and then and idea popped into my head. They didn''t have a house and I had one that was going to be avable soon.


    "I have an idea". I grinned.

 Chapter 285

    Jake wasn''t home yet. I was sat in the living room with nna. My idea didn''t go as nned. Lacey got upset and bailed well she went home. "She''s not having the best time of it just now". nna spoke.


    I think I made things worse. I offered her my house and she t out refused. She didn''t want a handout which is ridiculous because we''re friends and it wasn''t a handout.


    The house wouldy empty when Carter leaves. My gran isn''ting back and I''m not moving back in. I thought about selling it, but I didn''t have it in me. It made sense to give it to someone who needed it. "I should have kept my mouth shut". I sighed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest thing I wanted was to make her upset.


    "Could you talk to Jake?". She asked.


    "About what?".


    "Get him to talk to Jack".


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea".


    It wasn''t any of our business and I didn''t want to meddle in their rtionship. I for one know what that feels like. And this was serious. They had to fix it themselves. Hash it out and fight for what they have. "Well, someone needs to talk to him".


    "No, they don''t and don''t you do it. Leave it be because if you stick your big nose in, I guarantee you''ll make it worse".


    "Hey". She frowned. "I don''t have a big nose".


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m being serious nna. Lacey is our friend, but this is none of our business. They need to fix it together".


    "I hate seeing her like this".


    "Me too but she knows we''re here for her and until she asks for our advice, we stay out of it".


    "Fine". She sighed.


    "Will they stay together". I asked.


    She shrugged and that didn''t fill me with confidence. I thought mates were forever? Surely, the love they shared was enough? Having kids was a bigmitment. You can''t force someone into wanting them. "Do you want kids?". She asked.


    I nodded. I wanted them but not right now. As selfish as it sounds, I wasn''t ready to share Jake with anyone else. I wanted to keep him to myself for a little while longer.


    Besides we had all the time in the world to have babies.


    "I''m not ready to share him". I grinned.


    Augh fell from her lips. "Carter and I haven''t talked about kids yet. I''m not even sure he wants them".


    "I''m sure he does".


    The back door opened but Jake was by himself.


    "Carter is waiting out front for you". He went straight to the fridge for some water. "Get some sleep because you''re on early patrol tomorrow".


    Oh.


    A sigh fell from her lips, but she kept quiet. She hated morning patrol and he only ever put her on it if she pissed him off.


    "See you tomorrow Leah".


    "Bye".

 Chapter 286

    I watched him. I wasn''t sure the run worked. He still seemed tense, and his mood wasn''t any better than before. Unless something else has happened.


    "I''m going to lock up and then shower. You ready to go up?". He asked.


    "Has something happened?". I asked.


    "No, why?". He frowned.


    "You''ve put nna on morning patrol".


    He smirked. "A little goodbye present".


    I shook my head. "She''ll hate you". I got to my feet and stretched out my arms. "You know how much she hates doing it".


    "Oh, I know". His smirk was even bigger. "That''s why I changed it".


    While he was in the shower I got into bed and made myselffortable. I turned on the tv and started looking through Netflix. As usual I spent more time looking than picking. I settled for the vampire diaries.


    It was more for background noise because I couldn''t concentrate. I couldn''t stop thinking about Lacey She wasn''t having the best time recently and there was nothing any of us could do about it.


    This was something she had to fix on her own.


    It wasn''t until I felt the bed dip that I realised he was finished showering.


    "You hungry?". He asked.


    I shook my head.


    "Anything you want to talk about?". He fixed his pillows before pulling me closer to him.


    "I offered to give my house to Lacey and Jack". Iy my head against his chest my hand resting t against his stomach. "What did she say?".


    "She got upset and then went home. Are they going to be alright?". I lifted my head to look at him. "She''s really not okay".


    "It''s not our business Leah".


    Of course, that would be his answer. I knew it wasn''t our business, but they are our friends, and I was worried about her. I could see the hurt in her eyes every time I looked at her. She was struggling to cope with the pressure of Jack wanting a baby. "Do you think they''ll break their bond?".


    "It will nevere down to that".


    "What if it does?".


    "It won''t. He loves her too much to hurt her like that".


    I sat up resting my back against the headboard. "He''s already hurting her with this whole baby situation".


    "He wants kids". He shrugged. "But again, it''s none of our business".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What if she doesn''t?".


    "Are you trying to tell me something without actually telling me?".


    "She isn''t ready for a baby. He can''t force her, right?". I don''t know why but my stomach was in knots.


    "We''re not fucking monsters Leah". He pushed the covers back and got out of bed. "Jack would never force her to do anything she didn''t want to".


    Jack was his best friend, his beta. But maybe nna was right. Maybe someone did need to speak to him. The more he pushed the situation the more she would distance herself. "Why are you getting angry over this?".


    "Jacks my best friend. He would never do anything to hurt her. She''s his fucking mate".


    This wasn''t going the way I thought it would. He was already riled up because ofst night and I think I might have made it worse. But still, I did have a point in what I was saying. "Get back into bed". I sighed.


    There was no point in getting into an argument over something that had nothing to do with us. Although for some reason I seem to have hit a nerve with him.


    "You really think he would force her into having a baby?". He sat on the edge of the bed. "Do you think I''d do that?".


    Wow.


    We weren''t talking about us. This conversation wasn''t about us having a baby.


    "Please, get back into bed".


    "I''ve knew Jack all my life. We grew up together. He would never hurt Lacey or force her into doing something she doesn''t want to do".


    "Has he talked to you about it?".


    "He''s distraught over it. He thinks she doesn''t want to be with him anymore".


    "Because she''s not ready for a baby?". I frowned.


    He nodded.


    "She''s eighteen Jake. Not everyone is ready for a baby at that age. You need to talk some sense into him before he forces her hand". I would hate to see them end their rtionship. Mates are forever. A bond that isn''t supposed to be broken. But I strongly believe everything happens for a reason. Maybe this rough patch will bring them closer together. "I''ll talk to him".


    I wasn''t expecting that reply considering 5 minutes ago he told me it was none of our business. Which it still isn''t but I would hate to watch it all crumble. "Why is he so desperate for a baby?".


    He shrugged. "I''m going to get a beer. Do you want anything?".


    I shook my head and turned my attention towards the tv. "For the record I know you wouldn''t force me into anything". The door closed but I knew he heard me.


    When I woke the next morning, I had a text message from Lacey. She wanted to meet for lunch or coffee. I was to choose. Jake was snoring his head off beside me. I wasn''t sure what time he came back to bed at. I messaged her back inviting her over here instead of going out. I wasn''t feeling great. My head was throbbing, and I felt a little sick. I put my phone away and pulled the covers up and around my neck. "Babe". His arm snuck over my waist as he pulled me to him. "It''s too early to be up".


    "I know". I moved myself closer until I was resting my head against his chest. It didn''t take long for my eyes to grow heavy. I swear it didn''t matter how much sleep I got I still felt exhausted.


    "Do something for me?". His voice was rough, groggy. He was still half asleep. Which means he probably won''t remember this conversation. "Leah".


    "Hm?". I was almost there, I could feel my breathing slowing, my body rxing. Whatever he wanted me to do he could ask meter.


    "You need to take a test in the morning. Your scents changed".

 Chapter 287

    The house was quiet.


    I didn''t wake till around lunch time. The smell of crispy bacon making my mouth water. I was starving. Pushing the covers off I grabbed my dressing gown and pulled it around my shoulders. I didn''t feel any better. I wasn''t sick just sleepy. My eyes still heavy a yawn escaped my mouh as I headed downstairs. He was cooking and when I say cooking I mean the kitchen was a mess. Pots, pans, tes everywhere.


    He was stood at the cooker scrambling eggs. I couldn''t hide my smile. I stood in the door frame just watching. He didn''t cook often so it was nice to see.


    "I made you tea". He nodded towards the table. "I''m almost done with this".


    Tea?


    I wanted coffee and lots of it.


    I passed by the tea and went for a fresh mug.


    "Leah".


    "Since when do I drink tea?". I asked.


    "Since you started carrying my kid".


    The mug slipped from my fingers. Carrying his kid? I wasn''t pregnant. I had my period. I was literally bleeding right now.


    "You don''t remember this morning, do you?".


    I wasn''t listening to him. I was too focused on why he thought I was having a baby. I think I would know if I was pregnant. I know my own body. "Sit, eat something".


    "I''m not pregnant and I would really like some coffee". I grabbed the mug from the floor and did just that. He didn''t stop me. "Take the test".


    The test?


    "You bought a pregnancy test?". I frowned.


    "So, you don''t remember what I said?". He sighed.


    "I was sleeping". I took a sip of my coffee and sat at the table. "But I know I''m not pregnant. Why would you think I was?".


    "Your scents changed".


    "What?". He had lost me. My scent? I didn''t know whether tough or cry. I had no idea what was happening right now. How in the hell had my scent changed? I did it, I lifted my arm to my nose and sniffed.


    He chuckled before kneeling beside me. "We all have scents Leah and something about yours has changed. It''s sweeter than normal".


    "That means nothing and don''tugh at me". I scraped the chair back and got to my feet. "It''s not my fault I don''t know these things".


    "Babe just-...".


    "I''m not taking the test because I know I''m not pregnant". I took my coffee with me and headed back upstairs. Thankfully he didn''t follow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ..


    I showered and got ready. Ipletely forgot about Lacey because my phone was still under my pillow on do not disturb. It wasn''t until I was making the bed that I remembered.


    I sent her a message asking if it was okay to go out for coffee instead. Her reply was quick as she was already here. Grabbing my jacket and boots I headed back downstairs. Jake was where I left him. "Eat something before you go out, please".


    "Lacey is out front. I''ll eat something when I get there". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I slipped my feet into my boots and put on my jacket. I did feel a little guilty because he had made all this food just for me. Scratch that I felt more than a little guilty I felt terrible.


    My shoulders sagged as I kicked off my boots. I couldn''t leave without at least eating something. Besides the only reason I was going out was to avoid taking the test. Which by the way I was still refusing to do. "Babe?".


    "Can you tell Lacey toe in". I went about fixing myself a te.


    Bacon, eggs, waffles. You name it Jake had cooked it. Or bought it. I didn''t care It all looked delicious. I poured myself some juice before sitting at the table.


    "You change your mind more than the weather". She grinned taking a seat.


    Someone was in a better mood. I wonder if her and Jack had kissed and made up. Maybe she was going to ept my offer and take the house.


    "I didn''t want the food to go to waste. Help yourself".


    "I''m good". She smiled. "I wanted to apologise".


    I frowned. "Apologise?".


    "Yes, for rushing out yesterday. If the offer is still there, then I would like to move into your house".


    "It''s yours". I grinned.


    "But we want to pay rent. We can''t live in it for free and Jack wouldn''t allow us to. He''s not big on handouts".

 Chapter 288

    I sighed. We were friends, no, we were family. Jack was Jake''s best friend and Beta. Why were people so against a helping hand?


    "I don''t want your money Lacey but if it makes you feel better you can pay me ten dors a month". I didn''t need the money and I certainly didn''t want it. "If you don''t take it then I''ll be forced to sell it and I really don''t want to do that". "Thank you but Jack-....


    "I''ll talk to Jack". Jake interrupted. "I''ll make him see sense. I''m going on a patrol. Will you be, okay?".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah".


    "I''ll stay with her". Lacey added.


    "I won''t be long".


    "Okay, spill". "Are you guys fighting?".


    "No. Are you and Jack, okay?".


    "We talked for hoursst night and now we both understand what each other wants. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I told him I wasn''t ready, and he finally let it go. We are going to have kids just now right now. I think if we move into our own home, we''ll get the space we need".


    "It''s nice to see you with a spring back in your step". I smiled.


    "Now spill". She stole a piece of bacon from my te. "Because something is definitely going on".


    "He thinks I''m pregnant". I took a sip of my juice. "Apparently my scent has changed".


    She grinned. "It''s sweeter".


    My stomach dropped. I couldn''t be pregnant, could I?


    I didn''t want to be. I wasn''t ready.


    "But that doesn''t mean that you are. I''m guessing you haven''t taken a test?".


    I shook my head. I was scared to take one in case the result was positive. I wasn''t ready for kids. I had my whole life for that but right now I wanted to put all my focus on our rtionship. "I can''t be Lacey. I don''t want to be".


    "There''s only one way to find out".


    "I have my period". I added.


    "Could be spotting".


    A sigh fell from my lips. "I''m going to have to take the test, aren''t I?".


    "Afraid so".


    Dammit.


    I guess I can''t be surprised. These things happen when having unprotected s*x.


    ..


    I was putting leftovers in Tupperware tubs when he arrived back.


    "Everything good?". I asked.


    "Yeah, baby".


    "Did you talk to Jack?".


    "I did. They''re moving in but he still wants to pay rent".


    "Yeah, ten dors a month". I put the tubs in the fridge and grabbed a clean mug from the cupboard. "I''m making tea. Do you want some?".


    "You don''t drink tea".


    "Yeah, well you''ve put me in the mood for it".


    "Leah".


    "I''ll take the test Jake but not right now okay".


    "That''s all I ask".


    I made tea as he went to wash up. I was sitting in the living room staring at the test in my hand. My head was about to blow, I was overthinking everything. In my mind I was already pregnant. Different scenarios filling my head. Thinking the worst like always. I couldn''t look after a child. I could barely look after myself. Wait, did Jake want me to be pregnant? Did he want a baby right now?


    "It wouldn''t be a bad thing if you were". His voice reached my ears causing me to drop the test. "You''ll be a great mom Leah". He sat down beside me.


    "I''m not ready". I hadn''t lived, I''ve achieved nothing. I couldn''t have a baby and that was that. "I can''t be a mom".


    "And if you are pregnant then what?".


    I didn''t want to fight with him over this. I wanted to be a mom but not right now and if the test came back positive then I guess we were having a baby. "You want this don''t you". I spoke.


    "I want whatever you want. I just want you to be happy".


    "A baby Jake, we''re not ready for a baby". I ran a hand through my hair. We weren''t ready for the responsibility of having to look after a child. We were barely mated. "Take the test and then we''ll take it from there".


    I did. I took the test and just as I suspected it was negative.


    I wasn''t pregnant.

 Chapter 289

    I wasn''t sure if I was relieved or disappointed. I always wanted kids but not right now and yet I couldn''t stop the little feeling of sadness in the pit of my stomach. I guess in my head I thought the test was going to be positive.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I told you". I handed him the test before taking a seat back on the couch.


    It wasn''t our time to have a baby and I was okay with that.


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ced his hand on my knee. "I thought I was right, but I guess there''s always next time".


    I ced my hand on top of his. "We have all the time in the world to have a baby. I want you all to myself a little while longer".


    Some may see that as being selfish, but I didn''t care. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wanted to spend as much time together as possible. I wanted to share the world with him before we settled down and even thought about having kids.


    We would have our moment but until then it was all about us.


    "I know babe I just thought". He paused.


    "I know". I whispered. "And when the timeses, you''ll be the best dad".


    We had never stayed up thiste. I was always an early bedder and Jake always had some sort of business to take care of before ending the day. But tonight, we sat watching movies enjoying each other''spany. Just us. No interruptions.


    We talked, weughed. We were happy.


    A yawn escaped my mouth. We were halfway through Jumanji, and I wasn''t sure I was going to see the end. My eyes were heavy and sore because I was fighting sleep.


    "I think it''s bedtime baby".


    I nodded my head. "I think you''re right". I stretched out my arms as another yawn escaped my mouth. "Are youing up?".


    "I''m going to lock up and then I''ll be up".


    The doors were already locked. He done this before we settled onto the couch, but I know he was double checking and making sure all the doors and windows were secure.


    "Okay". I got to my feet. "Give me a kiss". I would probably be sleeping as soon as my head hits the pillow.


    He kissed me, his arms wrapping around my waist. Iy my head against his chest and closed my eyes. We rarely did anything like this, so it was nice to spend time together and just be by ourselves. "Would you hate me if I tell you I wanted you to be pregnant?".


    I knew he did. I saw the disappointment on his face when he looked at the test. He wanted to be a dad; I would never hate him for that.


    "Of course, not but I''m not ready to be a mom".


    "I know baby". He kissed the top of my head. "One day though".


    ..


    I cleaned the full house. I couldn''t stop. It was the first thing I thought about when I woke this morning. I wanted everything to be fresh and clean.


    I started with the bathroom and worked my way around and was now finishing up in the living room. It wasn''t even noon yet. Jake was still in bed; I didn''t want to wake him because he rarely had a lie in.


    I fluffed the cushions before lighting a candle. I couldn''t stop grinning. Everything smelled fresh and I felt good. I went into the kitchen and made myself some tea. I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I didn''t drink tea and yet I wanted some. Ever since Jake mentioned it yesterday.


    I heard movement upstairs before hearing the water running and then there was a knock on the front door.


    Flowers.


    Someone had sent me flowers with no note.


    Weird.


    Thest time I received flowers they were from Tommy. My stomach twisted at the thought of him. I closed the door. I wasn''t sure what to do with them. Unless they were from Jake. Maybe they weren''t for me.


    I ced them on the kitchen table. Who sends flowers without a note attached? Are you just supposed to guess who they''re from.


    "Do I havepetition?". He grinned before cing a kiss on my cheek. "Who sent the flowers?".


    I shrugged. That answered my question about him sending them. I didn''t want to worry and yet I couldn''t help but think the worst. "Maybe they''re for you".


    "Doubt that princess. Did they have a note attached?".


    "If there was a note, don''t you think I would have said?". I snapped.


    Oh.

 Chapter 290

    Where did thate from?


    "Sorry". I sighed.


    "What time did you get up this morning?".


    "Around nine". I lied. I had been up with the birds. I tried to get back to sleep but I couldn''t.


    "Leah".


    "Half 5". I chewed my bottom lip. "But on the plus side I cleaned the full house and-...".


    "Baby". He grabbed both my hands. "One, you don''t need to clean the house. If it''s dirty I''ll get someone in to clean it and two, you need to sleep longer than 5 hours".


    I rolled my eyes. It was our home. I wasn''t going to let someone else take care of it. "I''m fine I wasn''t tired. I''m going to shower and then do some grocery shopping". I kissed his cheek.


    He didn''t let go of my hands.


    "Grocery shopping?".


    "Yes, it''s what adults do so they can eat".


    "You never go grocery shopping".


    "Well today I''m going to start".


    We always had the essentials, bread and milk but I wanted to do a full pantry shop and fill the fridge and freezer. It was time we started meal prepping instead of always eating out or snacking.


    "Did you deposit that-... Leah". He sighed. "That needs to be put into your bank ount".


    The cheque was still stuck to the fridge but it''s not as if it wasn''t safe. No one was going to steal it from our home and if someone did, they couldn''t deposit it anyway.


    "I''ll stop by the bank on my way to the store, happy?".


    "How about Ie with you?".


    "You''re not busy?". I asked.


    "I''m never busy when ites to you".


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t hide my smile. I liked hanging out and spending time together. Even if it was just to get some groceries.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ..


    He was worse than a child. In fact, going grocery shopping with Jake is exactly how I imagined it would be taking a child. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He was putting everything in the cart. I wasn''t against sweets, hello, sweet tooth here but we literally had enough to open a candy store.


    "We need real food Jake". I sighed as he put a box of twinkies in the cart.


    We needed meats and vegetables. Fruits and greens. The way he was going we weren''t going to have any teeth by Christmas.


    He smirked. "It''s for cheat day".


    Cheat day my ass. If that was the case cheat day was every day in our house. My snacking habits had gotten worse. Especially at night.


    "Do you want me to put everything back?". He asked.


    No, no I did not.


    "I never said that".


    We finished the rest of the shopping pretty quickly. I stopped him from putting anymore junk in the cart and instead filled it with real food. I wasn''t much of a cook, but I wasn''t against trying.


    Home cooked meals were the best and I was going to try and make one at least once a week. Something different each time. He tapped his card as I put thest bag in the cart. I didn''t like that he paid for everything, but I didn''t have any money to contribute, not until this cheque cleared.


    If I didn''t have that I would have nothing. I literally have no money. I had to find a real job and fast. I had to start earning my own money.


    "Did you pick up your gown for Friday?". He asked as we walked toward the car.


    "nna has it. Why?".


    "Do you think your gran wille?". As he began to put the shopping in the car, I stood staring at him. Was there a point to his question?


    I shrugged. I wasn''t sure my gran knew this Friday was my graduation. I wasn''t sure if her and George were still in town. I hadn''t heard from her other than when I turned George away.


    "Have you decided what you want yet?".


    "Two weeks in Mexico". I grinned.


    "I can do that".


    Augh fell from my lips. "I''m joking please don''t book us a holiday". I opened the passenger side door and got in. As Jake went to return the cart, I took my phone from my bag. Lana had texted me.


    She wasing home tomorrow.

 Chapter 291

    I don''t know why but I felt anxious. I re-read the text repeatedly. She wasing home, and our friendship wasn''t in the best ce. I didn''t want it to be awkward between us but there was a conversation that needed to be had. I put my phone away as he got back into the car. Had he spoke to Pete? Did he know they wereing home?


    "Do you want to go out for dinner tonight?". He asked.


    I made a face. We had just bought food for the month, and he wanted to eat out?


    "Are you cooking?".


    His smile was contagious. I loved where our rtionship was at right now. I loved how much time we were spending together. Our rtionship was finally blossoming. "I''m going to try".Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pizza on standby then?". He winked cing his hand on my knee. "I''m joking I''m sure whatever you make will be great".


    "Lana ising home tomorrow". I ced my hand on top of his. "And I feel really nervous about it".


    "Why?".


    I shrugged. We all know how much of an overthinker I was. I always yed out situations in my head before they happened. I was a worrier.


    "How much does she mean to you?".


    I frowned. We were like sisters. Lana had never not been in my life and it''s not something I''ve ever had to think about. But the things she said still yed in on mind. "A lot". I answered.


    "Then invite her over and sort it out". He lifted my hand to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles. "I''m not saying she wasn''t in the wrong but sometimes we have to put things aside and move on". "I don''t even know what to say to her".


    "Just be honest with her. Tell her how you feel and say exactly what you want to say. No matter how much it might hurt her or your friendship for you to feel better you have to tell her the truth".


    I think that''s the best advice he''s ever given me. And he was right. I had to be honest with her and deal with whatever happens after.


    "You''re right". I sighed. "I''ll call her tomorrow".


    ..


    "Again?". Heughed. "Shut up". I yelled.


    I had managed to set the fire rm off three times. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Cooking wasn''t for me, and I was about to throw in the towel. I couldn''t stop the seasoning for the chips from burning. Every batch I tried dried up and stuck to the pot.


    I dumped the pot in the sink filling it with water.


    "So, pizza?". He grabbed me around the waist.


    Augh fell from my lips. "Pizza". I agreed.


    He kissed the top of my head just as there was a knock on the front door.


    "Maybe more flowers". He smirked.


    Rolling my eyes, I shoved his arm as he went to answer it. We still had to find out who sent them. Receiving flowers wasn''t always a good thing. I began tidying up the kitchen and clearing away the dishes I had used. "Leah".


    "Who was at the door?".


    "Leah, sweetheart".


    I froze. The hairs on the back of my neck stood as I turned around. She looked old, my gran had never looked her age but right now standing looking at her she looked sick. Maybe she was sick.


    Was I ready to face her? To have the conversation on why she ran out on me?

 Chapter 292

    My heart hurt just looking at her. How did it all of this happen? How did we get here? If she had told me the truth from the start, then none of this would have happened. There wouldn''t be any tension or awkwardness. We wouldn''t be sad because right now I was sad. I was sad because our rtionship was non-existent. But maybe just maybe this was our time to fix it.


    "Do you want some tea?". I asked.


    I could tell by her expression she wasn''t expecting that. I would never be disrespectful to her or at least I would never mean to be.


    "Sure, I''d like that".


    My eyesnded on Jakes. He was stood in the doorway smiling at me. He winked before disappearing upstairs and leaving us to it. I fixed two cups and nodded towards the table.


    "You look good sweetheart, you''re glowing".


    "Are you okay?". I asked taking a seat.


    "Never mind about me. I want to know how you''re doing".


    Something was wrong I could feel it but instead of going off on one I decided to tell her about me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I''m doing okay, we''re both doing okay. We mated and our rtionship is better than ever". Nowadays I couldn''t help but smile when talking about Jake and me.


    We were finally happy.


    "You seem happy Leah and I''ve wanted nothing more than for you to be happy".


    "Why did you leave?". I asked.


    "Because you''re better off without me. I''ve done nothing but lie and keep secrets. I kept you in the dark for so long when I should have been honest. I don''t deserve to be in your life".


    "Don''t say that". I frowned. "You raised me, brought me up and made me who I am today. Yes, there were secrets but don''t say you don''t deserve to be in my life".


    For so long she was my life. It had only ever been the two of us and I looked up to her so much. She lied but she lied to protect and keep me safe. I get that now.


    "I made so many mistakes with you and I wish I could take it all back. I thought if I left, you''d be happier. You''d be able to get on with your life with Jake".


    I didn''t want to keep going over this. I wanted to put it in the past and move on. Everything happens for a reason, but there''s nothing to say we can''t get back what we had.


    We were family. For years she was my only family.


    "I still need my gran. I''ll always need you".


    "I''m so sorry sweetheart and I know I''ve said it many times before but I truly am. I never wished for any of this. I should have told you everything from the minute I knew you''d understand".


    "I know and it''s okay. I know now you were only trying to protect me, but I don''t want to do this anymore. I don''t want to keep talking about the past. I''m in a good ce and for once I want to keep being in that ce". "Can you ever forgive me?".


    Our rtionship may never be the same but then again maybe it could be. There was nothing stopping us. No more secrets and no more lies.


    "Are youing back home?". I asked.


    She gave me a small smile. "I''m noting home sweetheart, but George and I won''t be far. We can visit all the time".


    Oh, right. I don''t know why I was expecting her to say yes and that everything would go back to normal. What was normal for us now?


    "You don''t need me Leah". She reached for my hand. "You''ve turned into a beautiful young woman and I''m so proud of you. You have your life with Jake it''s time you start living it.


    ..


    I was sat on the couch drinking tea. George picked my gran up about half an hour ago taking her home. We left things on good grounds. Decided it was best to leave the past in the past and focus on right now. I knew the minute she left I wouldn''t see her again.


    She came here to fix things and that''s exactly what she did. Our rtionship may not be perfect but for the first time I wasn''t worried or sad about it. She had her life and I had mine. "You''re quiet". He spoke.


    I was so deep in my own thoughts I forgot he was here. He didn''te downstairs until she left. We had the tv on, but I wasn''t paying attention.


    "Miles away". I smiled. "But before you ask, I''m okay".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Are you and your gran, okay?".


    "We''re okay".

 Chapter 293

    "Heels or ts?". nna asked.


    "For what?".


    We were at the mall. A day we had apparently nned to shop for graduation clothes. I couldn''t remember said n, but I went with it, and it got me out the house for a few hours. "For under your gown".


    "ts". I didn''t trust that I wouldn''t fall over my feet or trip over on my heel. "Crocs if I''m allowed".


    Augh fell from her lips. "Crocs are taking out the trash shoes".


    She had lost me.


    "Do you even own crocs?". She asked.


    "No but I n on buying some today".


    She rolled her eyes before looping her arm through mine. "I heard a little something".


    Here we go.


    "What did you hear?". I asked.


    I already knew what she was going to say. Nothing was sacred and god forbid if anyone could actually keep heir mouth shut. I swear you can''t take a dump without someone knowing about it. "Something about your scent changing".


    "I''m not pregnant".


    I didn''t need for everyone thinking that I was. My scent has changed big deal. I took a test, and it cam barnegative, and I was still bleeding. "Are you sure?". She asked.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I came to a stop. I wasn''t having this conversation with her because it was n


    I didn''t need for rumours spreading within the pack. That''s if they haven''t already. nna had a big m "Leah?".


    "I''m not pregnant I took a test".


    "Did you take another test because the first one could have been faulty".


    her business. It was private and personal, and I wanted to keep it that way.


    ig heart but she couldn''t keep a secret to save herself".


    Of course, she would be the one to put that in my head. The test wasn''t faulty, and I wasn''t taking another one. I knew within myself that I wasn''t having a baby. I didn''t feel any different and nothing had changed. "No and I''m not going to. Where do you want to go for shoes?".


    "I have shoes I wasing here for your benefit. Let''s go get crocs. I might even buy myself a pair".


    "Trash shoes". I grinned.


    ..


    She was staring, I could feel her with every bite of my burger I took. So, I ordered an extra burger sue me. I was hungry so I was going to eat.


    "Do you want a bit?". I asked.


    She shook her head.


    "Then stop staring at me".


    "Are you really sure you''re not pregnant?". She asked.


    I pushed my te to the side my appetite gone.


    "Look". She sighed. "You may not have noticed but your appetite has grown and maybe that''s-...".


    "Stop". I cut her off. "I ordered an extra burger because I didn''t have breakfast. It''s not a crime you know, and it doesn''t mean anything". "You''re drinking tea".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m also drinking coke". I pointed out.


    "But you never drink tea".


    "nna".


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop". She sighed.


    "Can I eat the rest of my burger in peace?".


    "Maybe not in peace". She nced at the door. "My mom just walked in".


    "Please tell me you didn''t tell her".


    "I didn''t I swear".


    Thank god. I didn''t need for Charlotte to think I was pregnant. That was a whole other kettle of fish I wasn''t ready for.


    "Girls". She grinned. "I''ve picked your gowns up from the drycleaners and I want you both toe by tonight for dinner".


    We hadn''t been for family dinner in a while.


    "Sounds good". I smiled.


    "nna?". She frowned.


    "Of course, mom. Carter and I will be there".


    "No honey it''s just us girls tonight".


    Oh. Maybe not a family dinner then. I wonder what she had in store for us. A girl''s night with Jakes mom was never just a girl''s night. There was always a reason behind it. If that reason wasn''t me, then I was good for it. "What time tonight?". nna asked.


    "7 sharp and bring your pjs".


    An overnighter?


    "I have to go I''ll see you both tonight and don''t bete".


    "Bye". I waved.


    "Any idea what that was about?". I asked.


    "My mom being her normal self". She nced at her watch. "Do you know he''s got Carter and I on opposite patrols".


    "Carter still nights then". I finished off my burger and washed it down with the rest of my tea.


    "We''re hardly going to see each other. He always does this to me and I''m sick of it".

 Chapter 294

    She hated morning patrol, but something was telling me there was more to it. Not seeing Carter is one reason but it was more than that. She sucked it up and got on with it but not this time.


    "Do you want me to ask him to change it?".


    "I don''t mind it and yes, I moan about it, but I still do it. I just hate that I''m barely going to see Carter over the next week".


    "I''m sure you''ll live". I grinned.


    "Easy for you to say miss I don''t have to do patrols because I''m the Alpha''s mate".


    "Touchy". But she did have a point. Never once had he made me do one even after saying we would do it together, he''s yet to take me out. "But if you want, I''ll do it tomorrow with you". "You''ll get up at five toe patrol?".


    "Five?". I frowned. "That''s still the middle of the night".


    Augh fell from her lips. "Have to be out there for 6 and he always knows if you''rete. I swear nothing gets by him".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t wrong there. Jake had a way of knowing everything, but I guess it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. He was alert all the time, he knew his surroundings and I swear he could hear a pin drop.


    "Do you want me to ask him to change it?". I asked again.


    She shook her head. "Just ignore me. My periods due and my mood swings are terrible. And I''m sorry for before. Even if you were pregnant, it''s none of my business".


    "Thanks, but I''m not".


    ..


    Seeing as Carter was sleeping, I invited nna over to hangout, but she declined. Something to do with going for a nap before she starts packing.


    They didn''t have a date for leaving but she said it would be after graduation. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. That was next week. I wasn''t sure how ready I was for them to leave. Carter was the only family I had left, and nna was one of my best friends. She was the first friend I made here.


    Pulling into the driveway I turned off my engine and just sat there. The front door to my house opened and I smiled. He wasing to check on me. I took off my seatbelt and got out. "You, okay?". He asked.


    "Yeah". I smiled. "Are you?".


    "Always baby". He took my bags from me as we walked up the path. "Have you heard from Lana?".


    I kicked my shoes off and hung up my jacket. "Not yet but I don''t know if she''s home yet". I headed into the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water.


    "You look tired Leah".


    "I am". I sat on the couch making myselffortable.


    "Go for a nap. I''ll wake you when Lana appears".


    "Do you think I should call her?".


    "I think you should go for a nap". He grabbed the nket from behind the sofa and draped it over and around my shoulders. "I''ll make you some tea but please try and get some rest".


    I was tired but not tired enough to fall asleep. It felt as though that''s all I did. Sleep and eat. I was bored. Bored of always doing the same thing. I wanted to be productive, active and not just stay at home all the time.


    I wanted to do something with my life.


    A job or college.


    "Here".


    "I want to go to college". I took the mug of tea from him as he sat down beside me. "Or get a job or both". I could do college through the day and work at night.


    "I thought you wanted to do courses online?".


    "I thought I did but now I want to go". I took a sip of my tea. "I can''t stay cooped up in the house all day".


    "You want to leave?". He asked.


    "Leave?". I frowned. "Why would I want to leave?".


    "Yale is the only school you want to go to so yeah do you want to leave?".


    A sigh fell from my lips. Yale would always be my dream school but that''s all it was and all it will ever be. It was too far away, and I know I wouldn''t be able to cope without seeing him every day.


    "I mean college here but I''m not sure if applications are still being epted".


    "You have left it a bitte Leah, but you could always phone them and find out for definite".


    "I''ll call them tomorrow". A yawn fell from my lips. "I think I''ll take that nap now".

 Chapter 295

    I tried to nap but I couldn''t sleep. "Babe".


    "I tried I can''t sleep". I pushed the nket off and sat up. I was hungry and really in the mood for nachos. Nachos with lots of cheese and jpe?os. "I want to go out". "Out where?". He frowned.


    "I want nachos".


    Augh fell from his lips. "What happened to wanting to be healthier? I thought we weren''t going to order anymore takeout?".


    "Doesn''t count if we''re going out". I got to my feet. "We could maybe even go for a walk along the beach after?".


    "Not really beach weather baby".


    I shrugged. "It''s better than staying cooped up in here all day. When was thest time we done something together?". "Pretty sure we did the food shop together".


    "Really?". I made a face.


    "I''m joking". He grinned. "If you want to go get nachos and go for a walk along the beach then that''s what we''ll do".


    My grin matched his. We rarely did anything together. Hadn''t been on a date with just us in forever. Or at least that''s what it felt like. I didn''t want the little things to disappear. Date nights mattered, showing up mattered. "I''m going to shower quickly. I won''t be long". I kissed his cheek before heading upstairs.


    ..


    I dressed for the weather. Wet and windy. Slipping my arms into my jacket I made a face at the tightness around my arms. Maybe I did need to ease up on eating out. I swear this jacket fitst month.


    Sighing I got my boots from my closet and put them on before heading downstairs. Surely, I hadn''t gained that much weight in thest month? But I guess sitting around all day with nothing to do would do that. "What''s wrong?". He asked.


    How could he always tell?


    "Nothing". I grabbed my purse and phone. "Can we go?". I had never obsessed over my weight before because it was never an issue. So, why was I so bothered by it now?


    "Leah-....This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "My jacket doesn''t fit". I felt deted and I wasn''t even sure I still wanted to go out. "It''s tight and you know what that means". "Then we''ll get you a new jacket". He made a face. "We can get one right now if that''s what you want".


    "It means I''ve gained weight". A sigh fell from my lips. "I can''t even button it up and if I stretch out my arms, I''ll probably rip it". "Baby".


    "Let''s just go". He reached out his arms stopping me so I couldn''t walk past him. "I''m overreacting I know, it''s just a little weight".


    "So, you gained a little weight. Do you want to know what that means?". His hands rested on my lower back his eyes never leaving mine.


    "What?".


    "Just a little extra for me to hold on to". The tip of his nose brushed against mine before he ced a kiss on my forehead. "You''re beautiful Leah, you''ll always be beautiful to me. I love every little thing about you". "I love you". I reached up my lips connecting with his.


    "I love you too baby".


    "Can we go because I''m starving".


    He chuckled his grip loosening. "Nachos and then the beach".


    "Yes". I grinned before opening the front door.


    It was the car I noticed first. The white merc parked across the top of the driveway. I didn''t recognise the car and I''m pretty sure I had never seen it before but unless it moved, we couldn''t get out.


    The driver side door opened.


    Lana.


    Where did she get the car?


    My stomach knotted the nerves rising. Again, why was I nervous about speaking with her? Jake ced his hand on my lower back and I physically rxed.


    "I''ll be in the car". He kissed the top of my head.


    I walked my way up the drive stopping when I reached her. I mean she could have sent a text or at least called to say she wasing over.


    "I''ve been sat out her for at least an hour". She spoke.


    "Why?". I frowned.


    She shrugged. "I haven''t been the best friend to you that you deserve. I guess I was scared in case you didn''t want to talk to me".


    "How''s your mom?". I asked.


    "She''s fine".


    I made a face. "What''s wrong with her?".


    "I don''t want to talk to you in the street Leah. Could we maybe go inside or go out for coffee?".


    "I was actually on my way out with Jake. Do you want toe overter?".


    "Sure, just let me know when''s good toe over".


    I wasn''t feeling the beach anymore and I hadn''t uttered a word to Jake since I got in the car. I was too busy thinking about Lana''s mom. I didn''t understand how she was fine when we thought she was dying. Or at least I did with the way Lana reacted. We know Lana and her mom didn''t have the best rtionship so unless she was dying, I knew she wouldn''t have visited her.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek as the rain got heavier. Jake was right it wasn''t beach weather, and I didn''t want to get soaked and end up with a cold.


    "Are you going to tell me what she said or have I to guess?". He asked.


    "Do you know she was parked outside our house for over an hour?".


    "Why didn''t shee in?".


    He knew she was there. He was too calm about the situation not to have noticed. But he noticed everything so I should have known.

 Chapter 296

    "She was scared in case I didn''t want to talk to her".


    "Do you want to talk to her?". He asked.


    "Yes, but we had ns, so I told her toe over tonight".


    "You still want to go to the beach?".


    I shook my head. "But I still want nachos".


    I couldn''t stop thinking about food. All I wanted to do was eat. I had never had an appetite like the one I have now. I hardly ate or I would forget to eat. Fat chance of that happening nowadays.


    We drove in silence the rest of the way. The only noiseing from the stereo. I was stuck in my own head. Thinking about Lana, my weight, the guilt I was feeling about going to eat yet another takeaway when I wasining about the way I looked. A sigh fell from my lips.


    "You know you''re beautiful and sexy and I love everything about you."


    "I''m just in a funk it''ll pass". Weight wasn''t permanent I had to remember that. "But I can''t stop thinking about food. Over thest few days, I''ve done nothing but eat".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Nothing sexier than a girl that likes to eat". Reaching over he ced his hand on my knee. "Regardless of what size you are you''re still the sexiest, most beautifulist girl in the world".


    I rolled my eyes. He was cute but he was cheesy.


    "And just looking at you makes me hard". He smirked.


    And he was back to being his usual self.


    I rolled my eyes again.


    "Roll your eyes again princess and I''ll be forced to take you over my knee".


    Oh.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood. Excitement cursing through my veins. I liked when he spoke like that. His dominant side always turned me on, igniting the fire within me.


    Was it hot in here? My cheeks grew warm my mouth dry. As he pulled up outside the restaurant and cut the engine, I cleared my throat.


    "We could always go inside and eat". My eyesnded on his hand as it started caressing my knee. "Could eat out for once instead of getting takeout". "Okay". I smiled.


    He didn''t move his hand which told me he had something else to say.


    "Can I say something, and you not get mad about it?".


    What could he say that would make me mad? I ced my hand on top of his before looking at him. I nodded.


    "What if the reason you''re gaining weight is because you are in fact pregnant and not just the weight gain. What about your eating habits?".


    "So, because I''ve gained a little weight and I''m eating more it has to be because I''m pregnant?".


    "You said you weren''t going to get mad".


    I wasn''t as much mad as I was annoyed, but I guess he did have a point. But I don''t know what else he expects me to do. Take another test? "The test came back negative Jake".


    "Take another one and if ites back negative, I won''t bring it up again".


    I didn''t want to take another test. What if the first one was faulty, and I was in fact carrying a child. My stomach twisted at the thought. I would love to be a mom, but I wasn''t ready.


    Is anyone ever ready to be a mom?


    I took a shaky breath as I chewed the inside of my cheek. At least if I took another one, I would know for sure.


    "Can we please go eat I''m starving".


    I wasn''t against taking the test but right now I didn''t want to talk about it.


    As we walked into the restaurant a groan fell from my lips. Of course, this would happen to us because why not. Sarah and her friends were here, and it looked like they were celebrating a birthday.


    A squeal fell from her lips as her eyesnded on Jake.


    "Are you, my present?". She smirked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t get close, the only thing she got close to was my hand wrapping around her hair as I pulled her to the ground.


    It was time she learned I wasn''t one to be messed with. Try and flirt with my man and I''ll put you in your ce.


    It all happened so fast. One minute I was listening to her cries of pain and the next I was being dragged from the restaurant and put back into the car. I couldn''t hide my grin when I noticed the clump of her hair in my hands.


    Jake was still inside. Probably apologising and trying to mend the situation. I didn''t care if I caused a scene. I''m sure now she knows I''m not taking any more of her bullshit.


    She didn''t matter to me or Jake. You''d think by her failed attempts she''d have given up, but I guess not. I was done with the Jessicas and the Sarahs of this town. When a guys in a rtionship you don''t try and put yourself in the middle of it.


    Those girls had been trying from the start and had gotten nowhere. Testing my patience and seeing how far they could push me. Well not now and never again. Jake was mine, he belonged to me just like I do him.


    Getting rid of the hair by throwing it out the window I tried to judge his mood as he walked out of the restaurant. I wasn''t sure if he was going to be pissed and give me an earful.


    As he got in the driver''s side, he ced two take out boxes on myp before putting his seat belt on and starting the engine.


    "I got you two tacos and a portion of nachos. Gotta keep my boy strong if you are pregnant".


    I didn''t miss the wink, or the shit eaten grin.


    He wanted this; he wanted me to be pregnant. "Boy?".


    "Oh yeah babe our first kid will be a boy".

 Chapter 297

    The full car ride home he didn''t bring it up. I was waiting for an earful, but it didn''t happen. I ripped her hair from her head and caused a scene in front of many people and still nothing. Surely, anyone in my position would have done the same thing?


    Should I bring it up?


    "Stop worrying about what happened back there". He reached over taking my hand in his. "You were badass


    "I was, wasn''t I". I grinned.


    Augh fell from his lips as he turned into the street slowing down at our house. He didn''t park in the driveway instead he parked over it. "You go inside, and I''ll nip to the drug store". "Why?". I frowned.


    "i thought we were going to do another test?".


    Oh yeah that.


    "Oh yeah". I smiled. "Can you also get hot Cheetos and some of that fizzy water I like". I took off my seatbelt. I had already texted Lana, so I know she''d be here soon.


    "Anything for you mama".


    I didn''t want him to get his hopes up when this could all be a waste of time. Just because I was eating more didn''t mean I was pregnant. I didn''t have any other symptoms other than my eating habits and I was a little more tired than usual. I kissed his cheek before getting out and heading inside.


    He was excited, who was I to take that away from him?


    I kicked my shoes off and hung up my jacket. I couldn''t stop thinking about food. I couldn''t get enough of the nachos. The cheese, the jpe?os. My mouth was on fire, but I liked it.


    "It''s open". I yelled as I heard the knock. Why she was knocking I don''t know. I pushed my nachos to the side and went about making some tea. "Hey".


    "Tea?". I asked.


    "You don''t drink tea". She frowned.


    Not another one.


    "I do now".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You look different". She looked me up and down. "But I can''t put my finger on why".


    "I''ve gained a little weight". I didn''t think it was that noticeable and yet it didn''t stop me from finishing off the nachos. "I can''t stop eating". "Huh". She gasped. "You''re pregnant".


    "No, no I''m not and I wish people would stop assuming that I am". I dumped the empty box in the trash and went back to making tea. "So, other people have noticed?".


    "We''re not here to talk about that". I didn''t want to sound rude, but I was done with the pregnancy chat.


    "Right".


    And now I felt terrible. She is the person I should be talking to about this but instead there was this wedge stopping that from happening.


    "I don''t know what else I can say except that I''m sorry. I never meant the things I said and if I could take it back I would".


    "I want to know why you said it". I ced a mug next to her before taking a seat. "Just tell me the truth so we can put this to bed and move on. I want my best friend back". "I was jealous".


    I made a face. Jealousy had never been a thing between us. We were best friends from preschool, practically grew up as sisters and now she was telling me she was jealous.


    I didn''t believe it for a second.


    "I was jealous of you, of Jake and your rtionship. Everything was going great for you. Luna of the pack, mate of the Alpha. Everyone loves you".


    "Mom died, gran left, didn''t have a dad growing up. Yeah, because my life is something to be jealous of".


    "Like I said I would take it back if I could".


    "So, you said all those horrible things because you were jealous of me. You put a wedge in our rtionship because you were jealous?". I was pissed off at that.


    "I''m telling you the truth. You wanted the truth. I grew jealous of how everything seemed to be going for you and it seemed like I was being pushed out of your life because you didn''t need me anymore". "That''s bullshit and you know it".


    "You can''t say our rtionship hasn''t changed".


    Our rtionship hadn''t changed, we changed. We were both mated and pretty much settled. But our friendship had changed because we let it.


    "You''re too important to me for us not to fix this. I want you in my life Lana, I want you at my wedding and I want you to be an auntie to my kids".


    "I want that also". She spoke.


    "Then can we put this behind us and get on with our lives?".


    "I''d like that and again I really am sorry. I haven''t been the friend you deserve. You''re my sister Leah and I love you".


    "I love you too".


    "Can we please talk about the elephant in the room now?". She asked.


    "Not yet I want to know what happened with your mom".


    ..


    I couldn''t wrap my head around what she was telling me. Her mom was sick, but she wasn''t sick. She made out she was really unwell so that Lana would go home for a few days. She tried to make her stay.


    "She had the flu Leah, she made out she was dying all to get me to go home".


    "Has she changed?".


    She shook her head. "Still drinking and guess what she has another new boyfriend. That was the real reason she wanted me to go home. Apparently, he''s the one this time".


    "I''m so sorry Lana". Her mom was never the best, but she was still her mom. She brought her into the world, gave her life but she was never really there for her.


    "I should have known but when she told me she was sick all I could think about was how bad our rtionship was. I couldn''t have my mom die thinking I hated her". "And now?". I asked.


    "I''m done for good this time. I cut all ties before I came home. She knows not to contact me again".


    "You''re my family you do know that right?".


    "Yes, I do, and I want to keep being your family. I almost ruined our rtionship; I wouldn''t know what to do if I didn''t have you in my life".


    "I''d always be in your life Lana. We''re sisters and our bond is too strong just for it to be thrown away over a stupid argument".


    "So, we''re good?". She asked.

 Chapter 298

    "Always but promise me you''ll talk to me if your jealous head arises again". I still don''t see why she was jealous. She has it good here also.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It won''t but yes, I promise. Now can we talk about you?". The tension was gone, she was a lot more rxed than before. She headed for the fridge taking out a beer. "Are you pregnant?". "I took a test, and it came back negative, but Jakes convinced it was faulty".


    "You''re glowing so it might have been".


    I ran a hand over my face. "Or it might be right and I''m not".


    "And you''re going to take another one?". She asked.


    I heard the car pull into the driveway. Jake was home.


    "Guess I better get going". She got to her feet.


    "No stay it''s okay".


    Snacks. Lots and lots of snacks. No wonder he took so long at the store.


    "Everything cool in here?". He kissed my cheek cing the groceries on the counter.


    "We''re good". I smiled. "Did you buy the whole damn store?".


    He smirked. "Just a few snacks for my girl".


    Snacks was thest thing I needed.


    "I''m going to head home but maybe we can do lunch tomorrow?". Lana spoke. "And maybe invite nna and Lacey along too".


    "Yeah, sounds good". The four of us hadn''t hung out together in ages.


    "Okay I''ll see you tomorrow".


    I walked her out waving her off as she drove off down the street. She didn''t quite seem her usual self, but I wasn''t going to question it. Closing the door, I went back into the kitchen. The test was lying on the table. Or should I say tests. He bought four boxes.


    "Really Jake?".


    "We want to be sure, don''t we?".


    I rolled my eyes. "I don''t have to pee yet, so I''ll take itter on".


    "Come on babe. Drink some water and go pee. There''s no point in beating around the bush".


    "What''s the rush?". I asked.


    "No rush Leah I just want to know if I''m right".


    I made a face.


    "Babe your scents changed, you''re eating more, and you''re tired all the time. You''re pregnant, I know you are".


    "Fine but don''t hover around outside the door. I won''t be able to pee if you do".


    He sat at the top of the stairs while I went into the bathroom. I felt sick with nerves or excitement I wasn''t sure. I did my business, pee''d on the stick and was currently waiting for the results. I set a timer on my phone for three minutes.


    "Leah". He knocked on the door.


    I couldn''t not let him in. He was a part of this just as much as I was. This wasn''t just about me it was about us.


    I unlocked the door letting him inside.


    "Well?". He asked.


    "It''s not ready yet". I put the lid on the toilet down and took a seat. "But please don''t get your hopes up".


    I still believed it woulde back negative. I didn''t feel pregnant. Surely, I would know.


    He took my hands in his. "Let''s just wait and see what it says".


    The timer went off and my stomach dopped.


    "Come on we''ll do it together". He pulled me to my feet.


    "I''m scared". I whispered.


    "Me too baby but we''ve got this". Kissing the top of my head he reached for the test turning it over.


    I couldn''t look.


    "Told you I was right". He whispered.


    ncing down at the test I burst into tears.


    It sure as shit was positive.

 Chapter 299

    Happy tears, sad tears I wasn''t sure, but I couldn''t stop. I was full on sobbing my heart out. Jake tried to calm me down, but it didn''t work. I was wrapped up in my own little bubble. Trapped inside my own head with the what ifs and the buts. We were having a baby.


    I was having a baby. "Leah, baby, please talk to me".


    My sobs grew quiet, my tearsing to a stop. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I sat myself down on the couch and ced my head against the cushion. I just wanted to sleep. I wanted the buzzing in my head to stop and the churning in my stomach.


    "Baby". He sat beside me cing his hand on my leg. "Everything is going to be okay. It''s me and you remember. We''ve got this".


    I was eighteen and pregnant.


    I wasn''t sad about it; I was overwhelmed, and it hadn''t sunk in yet. I was going to be a mom. We were going to be parents. Us, how were we going to look after a kid?


    He grabbed the nket from behind the couch and ced it over me. "Do you want me to make you some tea?". He asked.


    I nodded.


    My stomach was in knots. I was nervous, I felt sick. There was a baby growing inside of me. Our little baby. I swallowed the lump in my throat, my mouth dry I licked my lips.


    It was big news and a lot to take in, but I was carrying the life that we created together inside of me.


    "We can go to bed, get you morefortable".


    I shook my head and sat up taking the tea from him. "I''m okay sitting here". We had to talk about this but for now I wanted to sit in silence and gather my thoughts.


    He sat back down beside me his hand resting against my leg. We both sat in silence not a word spoken between us. For how long I have no idea. A yawn escaped my mouth as he shifted beside me reaching for the tv remote.


    I guess the silence was too much for him.


    "Any preferences on what we watch?". He asked.


    I shook my head and continued to drink my tea. He was scrolling through Netflix, but I know his head was elsewhere. It wasn''t fair for me to only think about my feelings on this and how I felt. He was part of this as well.


    "I''m overwhelmed". I whispered. "And scared as hell". The lump appeared in the back of my throat as the tears welled in my eyes.


    "I''m scared too baby". He took my hand in his.


    "You are?".


    "Terrified".


    I smiled. "We''re having a baby".


    "Is this what you want?". He asked.


    "I never thought it would happen so quickly, but it has. Right now, I''m not sure how I feel about it all. I don''t think I believe it yet. It hasn''t sunk in that I''m going to be a mom". "But you''re going to keep it?".


    "I thought it was a boy?".


    He gave me a soft smile before squeezing my hand gently. "I didn''t know what you were thinking, you wouldn''t talk to me, so I wasn''t sure what you were nning on doing".


    Taking his hand, I ced it t against my stomach. "I may not know how I feel right now but this little baby in here is ours". He had to know that I wanted this.


    "We''re going to be parents". He whispered.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Yeah, shit was about to get real and fast.


    ..


    I slept all night never waking up once.


    I felt sick and the feeling of feeling sick without being sick was the worst. I would rather spew my guts up than feel like this all day. I flushed the toilet, washed my hands and brushed my teeth. Maybe it would help.


    Yeah, it didn''t.


    I boaked, I gagged.


    "Babe?". He knocked on the bathroom door.


    "I''m fine". I wiped my mouth and put my toothbrush back. Still in my towel I opened the door and walked back into our bedroom.


    "Were you sick?". He asked.


    I shook my head. "I feel sick though". I wasn''t sure if it was my nerves or the pregnancy that was causing it, but it was horrible.


    "Do you want some dry toast?".


    "Dry toast?". I made a face.


    He scratched the back of his head. "I read somewhere that it helps with the sickness".


    Aww.


    "I don''t think I could stomach it". I sat on the bed leaning my back against the head rest. "But if you think it''ll help, I''ll have some". He was trying to help, and I was going to let him. "Keep drinking your water. You need to stay hydrated".


    I saluted him as he walked out the door. This was a new thing Jake had decided onst night. Everywhere I went I was to always have a bottle of water with me. If mama''s happy then babies happy. His words not mine.


    We had the doctoring over this afternoon to take my blood and a urine sample to confirm that I was pregnant. I wasn''t sure how I felt with it being the pack doctor and not an obgyn but Jake didn''t trust anyone else. Dreadful things happen in hospitals apparently and he wants me nowhere near them. I had a feeling my already overprotective boyfriend was going to be a lot worse.


    "Docsing over around 3. Is that okay for you?". He handed me my toast and the smell alone was enough to make me not want to eat it.


    But I took a bite and surprisingly it stayed down.


    "We don''t tell anyone Jake".

 Chapter 300

    I know he wanted to shout it from the rooftops that he was going to be a dad, but I wanted to keep it our little secret until we were at least 12 weeks. I probably shouldn''t have but I read a lot of things online. Anything could happen and I wanted to make sure everything was okay before we told anyone.


    "It''s our little secret babe. Now eat your toast I''m going to shower".


    I ate my toast in small bites. It was the only way I could keep it down. I finished getting dried and dressed before heading downstairs. Lana had already messaged about going for lunch, but I had yet to message her back.


    I wasn''t sure if I was up for it. I wanted to go but the way I was feeling was making me second guess. I was shattered, my stomach was dodgy. If I presented like this to the girls, then they would know straight away. They already suspected but I wasn''t going to tell them. Jake and I made a promise to keep it to ourselves for a little while longer.


    But if I didn''t go then they would think something was wrong.


    I texted nna and Lacey asking if they were free for lunch. Exined the whole Lana situation and waited for the reply.


    Of course, nna called instead of replying.


    "Hey". I answered.


    "So, all is good with Lana then?". She asked.


    "Are you driving?". She sounded far away, like I was on speaker.


    "Heading home I''m going to drop in. Do you need anything?".


    "A caramel Frappino". I chewed my bottom lip. I may feel sick, but I wanted one. No scratch that I needed one. Every time I thought about food or a specific food item, I had to have it.


    Augh fell from her lips. "Still refusing to believe that you''re pregnant?".


    "It''s just coffee". I sighed.


    "Whatever you say mama. I''ll see you soon".


    She ended the call.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I sat at the table.


    "What''s with the face?". He asked walking into the kitchen.


    "nna knows".


    "You told her?". He shouted.


    I turned to look at him my eyebrows furrowed; my arms folded over my chest. "Who do you think you''re shouting at?". I huffed.


    He smirked. "I''m sorry I can''t, baby your cute little angry face". He paused, I red.


    Cute little angry face?


    "I''m sorry". He kissed the top of my head. "So, nna knows?".


    "I haven''t told her anything, but she''s convinced herself that I am, but I still don''t want to say anything".


    "Let her think what she wants. We''ll break the news when you''re ready. Now did you finish your toast?". He asked.


    "I did. nna is bringing me a caramel Frappino". I couldn''t hide my little grin.


    "Coffee?". He frowned. "Are you allowed to drink coffee?".


    I rolled my eyes. "One isn''t going to hurt".


    "But babe-...".


    "One isn''t going to hurt". I repeated.


    I was all for him supporting me and being there for me but what I eat, or drink is my choice. If I want to drink coffee, then I''m going to drink coffee. "Fine, whatever. I need to go to the training ground for a bit. Will you be, okay?".


    I nodded.


    "I won''t be long".


    ..


    I made a face as he mmed the door shut behind him.


    I fell asleep and almost had a heart attack when I woke, and nna was stood staring at me.


    "What are you doing?". I yawned.


    "Nothing". She looked me over her eyes spending way too long on my stomach before sitting across from me.


    "Did I miss lunch?".


    "I invited them over here when I found you sleeping".


    Found me sleeping?


    "How long have you been here?". I asked.


    "About forty minutes. Your snoring is so bad". She grinned.


    "I don''t snore". I sat up another yawn escaping my mouth. "And you could have woken me instead of staring at me for forty minutes. Where''s my coffee?". "They were out".


    "Out?". I frowned. "Since when are Starbucks out of caramel Frappino''s?".


    "Queue was too long, so I went to McDonalds, and you know what they''re like. Machines always broken".


    "So, no coffee?".


    "No coffee. Do you want me to make you tea?".


    I shook my head. "I have no food made but there''s lots of snacks in the pantry". For once I wasn''t hungry.


    "Lunch is taken care of. Mind if I grab a drink?".


    "Help yourself". I took my phone from under the cushion and checked my messages. Nothing exciting, no messages. Scrolling through Facebook I stopped at the photo I was tagged in. "When was that?". I asked turning my phone to her.


    "Ah". She grinned. "That was the night you punched Jake in the face. It came up on my memories today".


    I grinned. It seemed like such a long time ago. "And look at us now". We had been through so much together. Good times and bad and now we were going to start a family.


    "I poured you a *s". She nodded to the ss of wine on the table.


    Oh.


    "It''s 1 o''clock in the day nna". I could get away with saying that because it''s something I would say anyway. She was trying to make me tell her. She knew but still I wasn''t going to confirm anything. Not yet anyway. She shrugged. "It''s 5 o''clock somewhere".


    "Did you text Lana as well?". I asked.


    "Yeah, she''sing over".


    "Just making sure". I sat up rubbing a hand over my face. "I know she''s not your favourite person right now".


    "I don''t have an issue with Lana. I told you what I thought of her because of the way she was acting but if you are cool then I''m cool".


    "She came over, we talked, and we''ve moved on". It wasn''t something we had to talk about again. We put the situation to bed, and I''d like to keep it there.


    "So, why''d she say all those horrible things?". She asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s done and I''m not going to talk about it anymore".


    "Boo". She frowned. "Lacey is bringing tacos for lunch. Is that okay?".


    I''m d she didn''t push for me to tell her. What sort of friend would I be if I sat here bitching about Lana. Not that I would anyway. I had my friend back and that''s all that mattered. We were past it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Tacos are fine". I hope they''re from the same ce Jake took me tost night. I wasn''t hungry but I would eat them just because. Getting to my feet I walked into the kitchen.


    "I can make you tea". nna was hot on my tail.


    A sigh fell from my lips. "I can make my own tea. Do you want some or are you sticking with the wine?".


    She made a face. "I''ll have some tea. This". She poured the wine down the sink. "Was a bad idea".


    There was a knock at the door and nna took no time in answering it. They never used to knock. I found it strange that they had started.


    "I''ve got tacos, enchdas, nachos and a side portion of jpe?os. Lana has the soda". She ced the food on the table, but I could feel her staring. "What?". I sighed.


    "Well". She grinned. "Are you pregnant or not?".

 Chapter 301

    They were my friends, my best friends but I couldn''t tell them not right away. We had decided to keep it between us, and I couldn''t break that promise. He would flip if he found out I told them. Besides, I wanted to make sure everything was okay before we told I loved them all but right now this was our little secret.


    anyone.


    "Yeah". Lana grinned. "You got a bun in the oven or not?".


    "No". I made a face before turning away from them and grabbing a te. "Can''t a girl just put on some weight without everyone thinking she''s pregnant". "So, you''re not?". Lacey frowned.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I put my te down. "Girls I''m not pregnant now can we please talk about something else?".


    "I heard aboutst night". nna spoke changing the subject.


    "Last night?". Both Lana and Lacey asked at the same time.


    Oh yeah that thing with Sarah. It was only a matter of time before they found out anyway. We didn''t live in a big town. And of course, everyone knew who Jake was. "Let''s just say someone finally put Sarah in her ce". nna winked.


    I wasn''t even sure I did that if I''m honest. Who''s to say she won''t still try ande for him. The girls around here didn''t take the hint. No matter how strong it was. "Did you fight her?". Lana grinned.


    "What, no". I frowned. "I just told her Jake wasn''t avable". So, I did a little more than that, but it was more or less the same thing right?


    "Yeah". nnaughed. "And the rest".


    "How do you even know about that?". I asked filling my te with food.


    "Word gets around". She shrugged.


    "I''m d you done something". Lacey spoke. "The girls round here don''t care, and I find it very disrespectful that someone can do that when they know the guys in a rtionship". "That''s deep Lace". nna smirked.


    "Shut up". She sighed. "Just wait until it happens to you. Do you know what annoys me more is when they do it when you''re there".


    "I know right". I agreed. "It''s like we''re invisible".


    "Do you think that happens when we''re not there?". Lana asked.


    "Yes". Both Lacey and I said at the same time.


    Augh fell from my lips. "It doesn''t bother me as much as it used to. I mean yeah, I hate that girls try and chat him up, but I know he''sing home to me and that he would never do anything". "But didn''t he do it before?". Lana asked making a face.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. How do I respond to that? We all know he did but it''s not something I want to drag back up. Jake and I went through a lot of shit to get to where we are right now. I know he would never do anything to hurt me.


    "Who wants a drink?". Lacey asked.


    "Why would you say that?". nna asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Oh no.


    "But he did". Lana shrugged. "I didn''t say it to be bad but if he did it before what''s stopping him from doing it again?".

 Chapter 302

    The little wheels in my head were turning. She had a point, but I knew in my heart he wouldn''t. Our rtionship had never been better. He wouldn''t risk f*****g it up. "He wouldn''t". nna red. "And I think you''re out of order for even bringing that up".


    Lana and her big mouth once again. She never did know when to keep it shut or to keep an inside thought inside. But I was curious as to why she would bring it up. "I didn''t mean it in a bad way. I''m just saying he did it before".


    "Yeah, and we all f*****g know he did. Do you like Jake?". nna asked. "Because you''ve never got a nice thing to say about him".


    And here we go.


    "I don''t have an issue with Jake". Her eyes met mine. "But he did hurt Leah, and I don''t like that he did that".


    "You hurt Leah". She yelled. "Saying all that nasty stuff about her and then making up some bullshit excuse about why you said it".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I never told nna anything about what Lana and I spoke about.


    "You told her?". Lana red at me.


    "No, I never said anything now can we please stop yelling and just be friends again". I couldn''t deal with this today. I nced at Lacey who shrugged and went back to eating her food. "Girls argue". She spoke. "It''s been festering between the two for a while".


    She wasn''t wrong but still they weren''t going to stand and argue in my house. We were all friends. There was no need for this.


    "I''m sorry". Lana sighed. "I should have kept my mouth shut. From now on I''ll keep my opinion to myself".


    "Yeh, you do that and while you''re at it think hard about the words thate out your mouth. Jake is your Alpha regardless if you''re a wolf or not you''re mated to one". "Guys can we please not do this. We''re friends we don''t fight".


    "I''m not fighting". nna smiled. "But she needs a reminder of the rules".


    "Rules?". Lana made a face.


    I rxed when I felt him. He was home. The back door swung open, and he stepped through. He wasn''t happy, his face like thunder. He didn''t say anything, didn''t need to.


    "We didn''t-.... nna began to speak but he let out a growl that made even me want to run away and hide.


    "I don''t want to hear it". He snapped. "Arguing and f*****g fighting when you are all meant to be friends. Not happening. Not here in our fucking home".


    "They were just leaving". I spoke.


    I was d he was home. I wasn''t sure what would have happened, and I didn''t want to have to try and split up a fight between my two friends.


    "Leah we''re sorry". Lana spoke.


    "Yeah, we didn''t mean to-...".


    "She said you were leaving now leave". He was pissed all right. "You to Lace".


    After the girls left my phone didn''t stop. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Message after message apologising for what happened. They had their differences but when did it be so bad? Lana was my friend. I introduced her to nna and Lacey because I thought we would all get along.


    And we did but when did that change? Where did the dislike suddenlye from?


    "What was all that about?". He asked.


    "Nothing just girl drama. I''m hoping it''ll sort itself out". I was taking nothing to do with it. They were both grown, both adults. If they couldn''t put their differences aside, then they will just have to learn to be civil with each other. "Fucking girls". He sat down beside me lifting my legs, so they were resting in hisp. "They better not stress you out".

 Chapter 303

    I rolled my eyes. "I was more worried about them fighting. I never noticed how much they aren''t gettin


    "Pete never mentioned anything, but I bet it''s because of what she said about you".


    "And you". I added.


    "She is my sister after all".


    "But that has nothing to do with nna. We sorted through everything and if I''m honest I can''t be bot dealing with anymore drama". "Then don''t". He shrugged.


    "They''re my friends Jake. I don''t want anything to do with it, but I can''t sit back and watch them fall ouC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A sigh fell from his lips. "You need to stay out of it and not get involved. They can handle their own sh "Fighting isn''t the answer". I frowned.


    "I never said it was babe but please let them sort it out on their own. I don''t want you worrying or stre Which is exactly what I''ll do.


    "What time is the doctoring again?". I had to change the subject, or I would stew over the matter "He''ll be here at 3".


    "Just so you know I''m booking an appointment with my ob-gyn for Monday". Some paragraphs are inc here, but I wanted regr hospital appointments. Checks ups and scans. I also wanted to have our ba "Whatever you want baby".


    I made a face. "And I want our baby to be born in a hospital". I may as well throw that out there also. I "I was being selfish earlier. I wasn''t thinking about you when I should have been. Whatever you need, Oh.


    "I''m really scared Jake". He already knew I was, but I couldn''t shake the feeling of dread. What if some "Everything with be fine". He took my hand in his cing a kiss on my fingers. "You''ll see".


    rs. Yes, I''m that person. I take life to serious at times. I stress over other people''s problems.


    e if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was all for letting the pack doctor take care of me hospital.


    d the inside of my cheek awaiting his reaction.


    er you want, consider it done".


    as wrong? Was it normal to feel this way?


    I fell asleep which wasn''t unusual for me nowadays. I was exhausted all the time and most nights I was in bed by seven. I couldn''t keep my eyes open. I pushed the nket off and sat up. "Thats the second time today I''ve napped". A yawn escaped my mouth. He was still sat beside me. The tv on low, the blinds pulled shut.


    "Your snoring is terrible".


    Augh fell from my lips. "I don''t snore".


    "Oh, but you fucking do". He grinned. "You need me to get you anything before the doc arrives?".


    I shook my head. I wanted to go back to sleep. "I''m so tired". I didn''t have any energy. I closed my eyesying my head back against the cushion.


    "It''ll be your hormones changing, your body adapting to the pregnancy".


    Since when was he so clued up on pregnant woman?


    "We just found out. Surely, I can''t be that far along?".


    He shrugged. "I read that in the first trimester hormone changes can y a big role in making you feel tired".


    "Where did you read that? Google?".


    "I''m just trying to help".


    A sigh fell from my lips. "I know I''m sorry it''s just". I paused.


    "Don''t apologies baby. I can''t even begin to imagine how you''re feeling. This is all about you and I''m here for it".


    "Us Jake this is about us. We''re in this together remember".


    "Always princess".

 Chapter 304

    The doctor came and went. He drew blood, took a urine sample and made me take another test. It was still positive.


    He asked me questions I couldn''t answer. I don''t know thest time I had my period. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wasn''t sure when Ist ovted. My head felt like it was going to explode. I should know those things, keep better track of them.


    But I had been focused on other things. Focused on other people. Worrying about their life when I should be worrying about my own.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Babe?".


    "Hm?". I turned to look at him.


    "Your phones been going nonstop".


    It had?


    A sigh fell from my lips. It was Carter. He wanted to take me to dinner just us. Somewhere chill where we could catch up and hang out. I ignored the other messages. I wasn''t ready to respond to nna or Lana yet. "Carter wants to take me to dinner". A yawn escaped my mouth. "I''m going to get ready. He''s picking me up at 6".


    "Dinner?". He frowned. "Where?".


    "He didn''t say". I shrugged.


    "Okay".


    ..


    I should have known.


    Standing at the bottom of the drive I crossed my arms over my chest. nna had texted me from Carters phone pretending to be him. Her and Lana were currently sat outside my house. "You guys are sneaky".


    "You wouldn''t return our calls". Lana spoke.


    "Or texts". nna added.


    "That''s because I can''t be bothered with your bullshit". I sighed.


    "Ouch". Lana frowned.


    "You guys were almost fighting in my house. I dread to think what would have happened if Jake didn''te home".


    "I''d have kicked her a*s". nna shrugged.


    "You''d have tried". Lana bit back.


    "Yeah, I don''t need this". I about turned and started making my way back up the driveway. They were like a pair of kids bickering all the time.


    "No wait Leah please". nna shouted.


    I stopped and turned around. "You guys go to dinner and sort out whatever seems to be causing the problem. I''m taking nothing to do with it anymore".


    I left them stunned. No reply, no nothing. I closed the door behind me making sure to lock it. Jake was on the couch air pods in andptop open. He frowned when he saw me.


    "They set me up". I fell onto the couch next to him. "nna sent that text not Carter". I was more upset about not getting dinner. I went to all the trouble of getting ready and showering and for what? "So, no dinner?".

 Chapter 305

    I shook my head. "I told them to sort their shit out and that I wasn''t getting involved".


    "Good girl. Do you want to go out for dinner?".


    I shook my head. "I can''t be bothered anymore". I also wasn''t in the mood for going out now. A yawn escaped my mouth. "But if you want to go out, we can".


    "I''m going to run you a bath and order Chinese food. We can find a film and settle on the couch. Sound good?".


    I nodded.


    Fat chance I would be able to stay awake, but I''d at least try. I couldn''t get over how tired I was. I had no energy for anything. I prayed my full pregnancy wouldn''t be like this.


    Jake ran me a bath while Iy on our bed scrolling through Facebook. Nothing interesting, nothing exciting until I received a private message from my dad.


    He wanted to know if I was up for grabbing coffee tomorrow.


    That I could do. I was ready. Our first meeting may have not been how I nned for it to go but it happened. This time around I could think about what I wanted to say. In all honesty I just wanted a rtionship with him. I had family out there that I didn''t know.


    All this time it wasn''t just me and my gran.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I was staring at the message when another came through.


    ''If you''re not ready Ipletely understand. I will wait until you are''


    I was ready now. I messaged him back letting him know I could meet around lunch time. I picked the Starbucks in the mall.


    "Baths ready".


    "I''m meeting my dad for coffee tomorrow". I spoke.


    "What?".


    "He messaged me on Facebook so I''m meeting him at Starbucks around lunchtime".


    "Do you want me toe?". He asked.


    I shook my head. "This is something I can do on my own". It was something I had to do on my own. I had to do this my way and as much as I love Jake and his support, I didn''t want him there.


    "I can drop you off and hang around until you''re done".


    "I appreciate the offer, but I can drive myself".


    "I don''t want you going alone. Not in your condition".


    I rolled my eyes. Was he serious? I was pregnant I wasn''t dying.


    "Don''t roll your eyes Leah. You''re carrying my pup in there. I have to keep the both of you safe".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek as I let out a deep breath. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I''m going to meet my dad for coffee tomorrow and I''m doing it alone. You may not like the idea of it but it''s something I have to do. Now are we going to argue about it or are you going to let me take my bath?".


    I could tell he wanted to argue, his top lip pulled back into a snarl. He was holding back, and he was holding back because I was pregnant. Thest thing I wanted was to fight about it.


    "I''ll drop you off and pick you up. Final offer".


    I made a face. Final offer? What?


    "You think I was overprotective before. You haven''t seen nothing yet babe".


    Was he really wanting to fight with me about this? It was a simple drive to the mall and back.

 Chapter 306

    "Fine whatever". I mmed the bathroom door shut letting him know I was annoyed.


    I wasn''t sure how long I was in the bath for. Every time the water ran cold, I filled it back up again. I also locked the door, I couldn''t be bothered listening to his reasons on why I couldn''t take myself to meet my dad. He had already knocked twice asking if I was ready toe out. Probably thought I wasn''t capable of that ether. He got the same answer as before. A simple no. By the third time he almost came through the door. "You''re taking the piss now Leah". He grumbled.


    "No, I''m rxing. You want me to rx, don''t you?". Okay so maybe I was being a little petty. Jokes aside I was extremelyfy and didn''t want to leave. But my skin had pruned, and I think I had used all the hot water. It was time toe out.


    "The food is going to get cold".


    For once I wasn''t hungry and I felt as though I had a little bit more energy. I didn''t feel as tired as before, Lifting myself from the tub I wrapped the towel around my body and unlocked the door.


    "Have you been out here this whole time?". I pulled a pair of clean pjs from my closet and sat them or the bed.


    He made a face. "How are you feeling?".


    "I''m fine. Did you pick a movie?".


    "You pick every time I put something on you fall asleep".


    He wasn''t wrong. I bite back my smile before my eyesnded on his. "I don''t feel as tired anymore, but don''t think I can eat anything".


    He frowned. "Not hungry?"


    I shook my head as I went about getting myself dried and dressed. "Don''t throw it out though because might get hungry".


    Augh fell from his lips as he grabbed me around the waist and pulled me to him. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I won''t apologise for early because I have to keep you safe. You are everything to me and so is he". His hands slipped down onto my stomach. "I can''t lose you and I won''t".


    Where was all thising from? He wasn''t going to lose me. I wasn''t in any danger unless there was something he wasn''t telling me. A sigh fell from my lips, but I wasn''t going to say another word about it.


    "Go put something on. I''ll be down soon".


    I got where he wasing from. He wanted to look after me and protect me but from what? There hadn''t been any sightings of rogue wolfs since Ro. Our territory was patrolled 24/7.


    We weren''t under any threat and if something were to happen Jake would be the first to know about it But then again, I was the Luna of the pack, the Alphas mate and I was now carrying the heir.


    It was a big deal which again is why I wanted to keep it just between us.


    I grabbed my dressing gown and headed downstairs. The lights were dimmed, the TV was paused, the light scent of a candle in the air. He was trying his best to make me feel rxed.


    I found him in the kitchen ting up some food.


    I said I wasn''t hungry, but his te looked really good. Chewing my bottom lip, a sigh fell from his lips as he pushed his te towards me. "We''re watching the gentleman".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 307

    It was miserable outside. High winds and heavy rain. Jake still insisted on driving me to and from the "Ready to go?". He asked.


    "He''s already there". I slipped my phone into my purse. "He''s just messaged to see if I was stilling "Are you sure you don''t want me toe?".


    didn''t argue or make a fuss. If he wanted to drive me then so be it.


    I closed the door and put on my seatbelt. "I''ll be fine, and I told you I have to do this on my own". He wouldn''t leave. I knew deep down he would either float around the mall or he''d sit in the carpark. We didn''t speak the rest of the journey, but it was afortable silence. Some paragraphs are ip stereo. He was anxious I could feel it. He didn''t want me doing this on my own, but he had nothing to


    It was my dad. What''s the worst that could happen?


    He pulled into the carpark and cut the engine. "You''ll call me when you''re done?". He asked. Do I take him with me?


    I was having second thoughts. Who knew what was going to be said. What if I needed him? Why was I s It was stressful. My mind constant. The anxiety crippling me. Why did I always have to take life so seri "Yes". I unclipped my seatbelt before leaning over and cing a kiss on his cheek. "You don''t have to "I''ll always worry about you". He turned his head his lips finding mine. "You call me if you need me, ar


    ..


    He wasn''t alone.


    My nerves creeped in, my stomach dropping. I could hear how fast my heart was beating and yet I still He was with an older gentleman; I''m assuming it was my grandfather, but I couldn''t be sure. Both stoo Weird.


    "She looks just like her mom". The older gentleman smiled. "I''m your grandpa sweetheart but you can


    I didn''t know what to say so I said nothing.


    "Would you like something to drink Leah?". My dad asked.


    you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Every so often he would change the station on the ious about.


    overthinker? Always thinking the worst and making things up in my head before they''ve even happened.


    about me".


    e straight there".


    ached the booth he was sitting in.


    oon as they saw me. Only sitting when I took my seat.


    le Arthur".


    Wait, do I call him dad, or do I call him Jack? I wasn''t sure if I wasfortable enough to call him dad. We were after all meeting for the first time. Okay second time but it was still early in our rtionship. "I''ll have a water please". I wanted coffee, the smell alone was getting to me. One cup wouldn''t hurt right? "In fact, could I have coffee please with loads of milk". "Sure". He smiled whilst getting to his feet.


    Which left me alone with Arthur. It wasn''t awkward but I wasn''t exactlyfortable. I didn''t know these men and they were my family. How bad is that? "We''re your family Leah".


    "I know". I chewed the inside of my cheek.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of us sweetheart. We have waited a long time to meet you".


    That didn''t sit right with me. Waited a long time to meet me? Couldn''t they have looked for me? I mean if they are royal werewolves then surely, they have some power?

 Chapter 308

    It wasn''t my fault it took this long. I didn''t ask to be kept from them. My mom died and my dad couldn''t look after me. What did he expect? And I wasn''t afraid of them I was curious and sceptical. I wanted to know why it had taken so long for this to happen.


    "I''m not afraid".


    "Why would you be afraid?". My dad ced my drink down next to me. "You don''t have to be afraid. Dad what did you say?". He asked.


    "I told her that we were family and that she doesn''t have to be afraid of us. I didn''t mean anything by it".


    I think this was too much too soon. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I had geared myself up to meet and talk with my dad and only my dad. Once I got to meet him on more than a few asions I would maybe be ready to meet the rest of my family.


    I think.


    "I think I should go".


    "Please don''t". My dad begged. "I have waited so long for this. Please don''t leave".


    "I don''t know what to say to you. I had all these questions that I wanted answers too and now". I paused. "I think I''m a little overwhelmed". There was no point in trying to hide it and I''m sure he would be able to feel that I was a little on edge. "And that''s understandable but please stay".


    I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth and nodded. This is what I wanted. I had to remind myself of that.


    "I''m going to head home and leave you to it. I didn''t mean to overwhelm you sweetheart. I will see you again when you are ready". Arthur spoke.


    I gave him a small smile. It''s not that I didn''t want to meet with them I did but I had never met or seen them before. We were strangers. It was sad to say but it was true.


    I wasn''t sure if I should start the conversation or leave it to him. I felt weird. This whole thing felt strange.


    "I''m sorry for making you feel ufortable. I didn''t n to bring your grandpa, but he insisted".


    "I feel bad that he left. I want to meet my family but-...".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In good time". He cut me off. "I''m not going to rush you. This is a massive thing, meeting with me is a massive thing but it''s a first step and it''s a step in the right direction. I''m not going to push you or make you do anything you''re notfortable with". "What was she like?". I asked.


    "A breath of fresh air". He smiled. "She was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen and from the moment Iy eyes on her I knew I loved her".


    I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat and yet I couldn''t hide my smile. I loved hearing about my mom. I knew she was special.


    "How did you meet? Were you friends beforehand? Did you go to the same school?".


    "Hey". He whispered cing his hand over mine.


    Instantly I pulled it back.


    "Sorry". I made a face.


    "We met at a party". He grinned.


    "Did you know instantly that she was your mate?".


    He nodded. "But your mom was dating someone else". "She was?".


    Wow. My gran never shared that part with me.

 Chapter 309

    "I paced myself and waited it out. I knew it would happen eventually and I didn''t want to scare her off".


    "But she felt the connection?". I asked.


    He smiled and nodded. "But as I said I didn''t want to scare her off, so I waited until she came to me, and she did". "It was that easy?". I frowned.


    Surely, she had questions? I mean I freaked out once I found out werewolves were real. My world turned upside down.


    "I never said it was easy, but we loved each other very much".


    "Do you miss her?".


    "Every minute of every day". He smiled. "What I would give to see her one more time".


    "Why did you let my gran take me?".


    "When your mom died, I died with her. I was no good for you back then. I couldn''t control myself, my wolf. I couldn''te to terms with living without her. I did what I thought was best".


    "Best for who because I grew up without a mom or a dad".


    "I had to keep you safe, I couldn''t look after you, I wasn''t fit. Getting you out of town and away from me was what I had to do".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. "Eighteen years of my life and never once did you try and contact me. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wasn''t allowed to talk about you, I wasn''t even allowed to say your name. She shot me down every time. I was curious but then I grew up and realised I didn''t need you".


    "Don''t think for one second that I didn''t know where you were".


    "What?".


    "I promised I would never contact you until your gran gave me the go ahead. She wanted to make sure you were ready. That was our agreement". Agreement?


    I wasn''t shocked by this if anything I expected it. From all the secrets and lies this was nothing new. She had her reasons for doing so but it wasn''t at the best interest of me.


    "So, I''m ready now?". I asked. "Are you here because my gran gave you permission?".


    "Leah".


    "You had eighteen years toe looking for me but instead chose to stay away. How did she know when I was going to be ready? Shouldn''t it have been my decision?".


    "It ispletely your decision and if you want to walk out of here now and never see me again then I will respect that".


    I didn''t want that. I wanted him in my life. I wanted what I missed out on for all those years, but I couldn''t just sweep everything under the carpet. Rtionships were built on trust and right now there was none. "It''s going to take time". I spoke.


    "As much time as you need". He added.


    "I want you in my life, but I have to get used to the idea of you being here first. You''re my dad but right now we''re nothing but strangers. In time I hope we can change that".


    "Your terms. This goes however you want it to go. I just want to get to know my daughter".


    I wanted to get to know his also, but we couldn''t disregard the eighteen years that he missed. But the one thing we did have was time. There was plenty of time for us to get to know one another.


    "A coffee date every Sunday". I suggested.


    It was small but it was a start.


    "Every Sunday". He smiled.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 310

    I had to make right with the girls. Graduation was in two days, and I wanted us all to be together. To share thatst high school moment, to finish with a bang and on a high. "Call them".


    I jumped as his arms circled my waist and he ced a kiss on the top of my head. I finished washing thest dish and ced it on the draining board. It''s not that we weren''t talking I was just sick of the petty arguments between them.


    I swear you wouldn''t think they were friends at all.


    "We graduate in two days". I turned to face him.


    "Lana''s graduating?". He frowned. "I thought she didn''t go to school?".


    "She''s not and she didn''t but I''m sure she''ll still be there". I always thought we would graduate together but Lana had other ideas. She moved here with the intention of going to school, she even enrolled but then she met Pete, and everything changed.


    But she made the choice not to finish and regardless of how many times I tried to get her to go I couldn''t force her.


    "Do you want me to call them?".


    "No". I sighed. "I''ll send them a text inviting them over tomorrow".


    "Make it lunch time. My mom wants us over for dinner".


    "Family dinner?". I grinned.


    A Charlotte Taylor dinner was exactly what I needed right now.


    "Don''t know babe she never said".


    We only ever went for family dinners. Everyone was always there. It would feel strange if it was just the four of us.


    "I''m going to go for a run and check in with patrol. Will you be, okay or do you want me to call someone?".


    He didn''t like leaving me alone before, but now he hates it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. But the world doesn''t stop just because I''m pregnant. He still has a job to do and a pack to run.


    "Go I''ll be fine I''m only going to be watching tv anyway".


    I had been sat on Facebook staring at a photo from prom night. It was a photo of Ryan kissing my cheek. It was posted on the school page captioned save me a dance.


    Where did that evene from and who took it?


    Of all the pictures they could have posted it had to be that one?


    Just as I expected my phone started vibrating in my hand. Of course, it was nna. I answered putting it on speaker.


    "Hello?".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Get onto Facebook right now". She panicked.


    A sigh fell from my lips. It wasn''t a big deal. It was a photo of two friends at prom. He kissed my cheek; it was nothing and it certainly meant nothing.


    "The photo?". I asked.


    "You''ve seen it already?".


    She always made things bigger than what they were. Afraid of how Jake would react. I mean we were mated and having a child together. Surely, this wasn''t going to set him off. "It''s not a big deal nna".


    "Has Jake seen it?". She asked.

 Chapter 311

    "He''s not here so I don''t know".


    "I''d ask for it to be taken down. He won''t like that it''s on there".


    Was she serious right now? It was a freaking photo and a nice one at that. If Jake wasn''t happy about i "I''m not going to do that and why are you so worried?". I asked.


    It was like treading on eggshells. Everyone always afraid of what he was going to be like. Some paragra his anger and he took most of it out on them bute on. It was time to stop being afraid of him.


    tough. There was no need for the green-eyed monster to make an appearance.


    re iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Yes, he wasn''t very good at controlling


    "Eh because he''s like a ticking timebomb when you argue. None of us ever know who he''s going to takt on". "We''re not arguing".


    "Yet. You''re not arguing yet. Can Ie over?".


    Wait, was she already in her car?


    "Yeah, sure. Doors open".


    As soon as I hung up, I called Jake. We weren''t going to argue about this because there was nothing to "Hey baby". He answered. "You, okay?".


    "There''s a picture on Facebook from prom. It''s of me and Ryan and he''s kissing my cheek. Are you bot There was no point in sugar coating it. If he wanted to be angry about it, then that was on him. If he w Augh fell from his lips. "Baby you''re mine, you''ll always be mine. I trust you; I love you. Why would t See, past it. We were past all the drama of being jealous and kicking off.


    "Just proving a point". My eyesnded on nna as she appeared in the living room.


    "Okay baby I''ll see you soon".


    "See he''s not bothered by it".


    "Are you still pissed at us?". She asked.


    about. We were past all that.


    by that?".


    jealous because I know and talk to other boys, then again that was on him. ther me?".


    "I''m not pissed I''m just fed up with the bickering and the back and forth. I mean we''re all friends and yet you two act as if you hate each other". "We went to dinner the other night".


    "And?".


    "We''re cool".


    "Really?".


    "Yeah, turns out when we''re not bickering, we get along well".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They were too simr. Their personalities shed and both had big personalities. Big voices and always had to be out there.


    "So, you kissed and made up then?". I asked.


    "Yeah, sort of. I still don''t trust her, but we won''t talk about that. Is your gown at my mom''s?". She asked.


    Changing the subject was probably for the best. They were big enough to sort out their own issue with each other. Again, I was taking nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 312

    "Yeah. Are you going to your mom''s tomorrow?". I wanted to know if they had been invited to.


    "It''ll be to talk about graduation".


    "What about it?". I frowned.


    "They''ll want to know what gift they should get you or if you prefer money".


    Eh?


    "Shut up". I made a face.


    "I''m being serious. I''ve opted for money because I''m leaving".


    "I don''t want a gift". I didn''t want to sound rude, but I didn''t need a gift because I was graduating from school.


    "You have to. They''ll be so offended if you don''t let them give you something. It''s a tradition in our family. Jakes Ferrari. Yeah, that was his graduation gift". He got a car for graduating high school.


    Money talks and it seemed they had a lot of it.


    Was buying graduation gifts a thing? I know she just said it was tradition in their family bute on. It was a little much was it not.


    "I don''t need anything, and I won''t ept money". I didn''t need money not after what my gran left me.


    "Suit yourself". She shrugged. "But you know what my mom''s like".


    I knew exactly what she was like. She wouldn''t take no for an answer and then I would feel guilty for not epting anything from them. I couldn''t win.


    "Just ept it and say thank you". She finally sat down. "If you''re making tea, I''ll have one".


    I made us both a cup and went back into the living room.


    "How''s Carter doing?". I asked.


    I hadn''t seen him in a few days. He was the one person I wanted to tell before we broke the news to everyone else. He was my family.


    "He''s so wrapped up in stuff with his pack I''ve hardly spoken to him. He''s always so stressed out and pissed off".


    That didn''t sound like Carter at all. He was always so chilled andid back. Nothing ever fazed him.


    "I''m starting to think he''s made the wrong decision". She added.


    Maybe he has but he made that decision, and he wants to go home. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. No one could change his mind on that. I didn''t want him to leave but if he thought it was best for him then I wasn''t going to stop him.


    "Have you tried talking to him?". I asked.


    "I don''t want to go".


    My heart sank. She couldn''t do this. She couldn''t make him choose because he would choose her.


    "You need to talk to him".


    "I can''t stand in his way Leah. He wants to go back and lead the pack as Beta. His rank means nothing here and I know that''s a hard pill for him to swallow".


    "So, you''re going to let him go on his own?". I didn''t like how I was feeling right now. "You''re going to break your bond?".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What, no". She frowned. "Just because I don''t want to go doesn''t mean I''m not going. I''m just venting, I''m homesick even thinking about it and we''ve not even left yet".

 Chapter 313

    "You need to tell him how you feel".


    "I can''t". She shook her head. "I''m going to suck it up and support him. I''m going to do what I need to do".


    "You''ll be miserable".


    "Maybe". She shrugged. "But at least he''ll have his title back".


    She couldn''t do all this just for Carter. She had to want it as much as he does, and she doesn''t. She doesn''t want to leave her home her family which is understandable. But they wouldn''tst if she wasn''t honest with him.


    "You need to tell him how you feel. He might surprise you and tell you he doesn''t want to go". That was my wishful thinking.


    "Yeah right". She made a face. "If I bring it up it''ll cause an argument and that''s thest thing I want. He''s already in a bad enough mood as it is".


    "Let me talk to him. I won''t mention a thing but let me see where his heads at".


    "See where who''s heads at?". Jake asked.


    "I swear I''m putting a bell around your neck". Sometimes I could hear him and sense him and other times I couldn''t.


    "Who are you two talking about?".


    "I''m going to head home. Thanks for the tea, Leah".


    "Carter is it, Carter?". He asked. "Let me guess you don''t want to leave?".


    "Jake". I warned.


    "You hit the nail on the head bro".


    "Then don''t leave". He shrugged.


    "What?". I frowned.


    "She doesn''t want to go so she doesn''t have to. Their rtionship can survive long distance".


    Did he just say that?


    "So, if I went to university our rtionship would survive long distance?". I asked.


    "Guys". nna waved her arms to get our attention. "I''m leaving with Carter I''m not staying here. I was just venting my feelings, but the ce will grow on me". "We''re not talking about us Leah".Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Augh fell from my lips. "Right because I wouldn''t be allowed to go. You wouldn''t be able to handle it. So, what makes you think Carter will?". Yes, I was 100 percent sticking up for my cousin. "Guys please don''t fight".


    Unfortunately, nna was irrelevant right now. He started something by opening his mouth and like always not thinking before speaking.


    "You''re exactly right I wouldn''t be able to handle it, but neither would you and we''re not fighting, are we?".


    "So, what makes you think they would be okay miles apart?".


    A sigh fell from his lips. "Okay, I should have kept my mouth shut. nna talk to Carter instead of bringing your problems over here. I''m going to shower". Could I me that on my hormones this early?

 Chapter 314

    "Great you guys are fighting because of me. Woohoo". She groaned.


    "We''re not fighting". I huffed. "But Jake''s right you need to talk to Carter. He needs to know how you fe "Fine, okay, but don''t be surprised if I turn up here tonight with my sleeping bag".


    "You won''t".


    After she left, I made my way upstairs and into our bedroom. We weren''t fighting and I was going to m "Room for one more?". I asked. Euphoria.


    Every inch of my body was satisfied. I waspletely and utterly in love with him. Sex in the shower w The closeness of our bodies, our skin touching, the gentle touch of his hand. A shiver rocked its way t "Babe?".


    "Huh?". I blinked a few times.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Do you want to go out for dinner with nna and Carter?".


    "Did she talk to him?". By the way nna was talking Carter wasn''t in the best of moods. I couldn''t see "No idea". He shrugged. "But it''s none of our business. What should I reply?". "We''ll go".


    ..


    You could cut the atmosphere with a knife, and I was starting to feel a little ufortable. Carter was He was giving nothing away and trying to get a conversation out of him was like trying to get blood fro


    I nced at Jake; he was staring right at me. I made a face. I didn''t know how to spark a conversation "You on patrol tonight?". Jake asked.


    Carter gave a simple nod.


    ut this big move".


    e he knew that. Hearing the wat


    rst for me. I felt the heat re ov


    my body as I let out a shaky bre


    nner being his idea. Unless they


    me. He was here physically but his one. This wasn''t like him at all. A was awkward as hell.


    My eyesnded on nna. She looked on the verge of tears. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org not. I felt horrible I didn''t like to see anyone upset and my emotions were bad enough right now.


    The waiter came back with our drinks and took our food order. I wasn''t sure how much longer I could take the awkwardness around the table "Take the night off Carter. I''ll get someone else to take your shift". Jake spoke.


    "Nah man it''s cool". Carter took a sip of his beer his eyesnding on mine. "My mom''s heading up she should be here tomorrow".


    Aunt ire wasing to visit again?


    "Why?". I frowned.


    He was going home there was no reason for her toe back here. Well, she could being to see gran.


    He shrugged.

 Chapter 315

    "She''s aware yes but I think it''s you she''sing to visit".


    Eh?


    My aunt ire and I didn''t have a bad rtionship but there was no reason for her to visit me. We weren''t that close even though she was my mom''s sister. I didn''t bother asking anymore questions on the matter. I would wait and see what she had to say. The waiter brought our food out and everyone began eating. It wasn''t as awkward as before, but I could still feel the tension in the air. It was none of my business and I shouldn''t get involved but I hated seeing him this way. I hated seeing them both look so unhappy.


    "Are you two going to sort your shit out?". Jake asked.


    Looks like he bet me to it.


    "Jake". nna warned.


    "He has a point nna". I added.


    "Did you know she doesn''t want toe with me". Carter spoke.


    "I never said that". nna huffed. "Don''t twist my words".


    And here we go.


    "You said you don''t want to leave". He made a face. "It''s the same thing".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not doing this". She whispered as she got to her feet. "I''m going home".


    I looked at Jake before nodding that he goes after her. I think it was time I found out what was really going on with him. He had been distant for days, I had hardly seen or heard from him. His head was elsewhere, and I got it. I understood that he was stressing about going back home.


    "What''s going on with you?". I asked.


    "I''m a fucking hypocrite". He drank what was left of his beer and signalled that the waiter brings him another. "She''s so f*****g precious and I''m pushing her away".


    I frowned. "What''s happened for you to say that?".


    "I don''t want to leave Leah and I''m making out that it''s nna fault". He ran a hand over his face. "How much of an ass does that make me. Who mes their girlfriend when in fact you feel the same way".


    "Hey". I reached over cing my hand over his. "If you don''t want to leave then don''t leave".


    "It''s not that simple".


    "But uncle Zac is beta". I frowned.


    "Yes, which means I''ll take his ce. I can''t do that if I''m here. I''m trying to make everyone happy, but I can''t".


    My heart broke for him. Carter was always the happy go lucky type. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Always cracking jokes and making other peopleugh. He had the magic touch of making you feel better. Looking at him now, he seemed broken.


    "Why don''t you want to go back?". I asked.


    nna made out that he needed his title. Being within our pack wasn''t good for him because he outranked most but held no power. Never once had I witnessed Carter needing power.


    "I don''t want to be Beta". He sighed. "Don''t get me wrong the Alpha is great, the packs great". He paused taking a sip of his fresh beer. "I just don''t belong there".


    I couldn''t make the decision for him. I could easily turn around and tell him to stay but I wasn''t the one that had to suffer the consequences.


    "Only you can make this decision, you and nna. Do what makes you happy and forget about everyone else".


    "Yeah, that''s if she''s even still speaking to me".

 Chapter 316

    My n was to tell Carter I was pregnant but with everything else that was going on with him I decided against it. The car ride home was quiet, but Jake didn''t seem to mind. He looked to be deep in his own thoughts.


    I was worried about Carter. It seemed he had the world on his shoulders. He didn''t want to go home and yet he felt he had to. A sigh fell from my lips as I rested my head against the window. "You hungry?". He asked.


    You think I wouldn''t be seeing as we''ve just came from a restaurant. Shame I didn''t get to eat much. nna didn''t return with Jake and that cause Carter to up and leave.


    If I''m being honest the whole night was a damper.


    "I just want to go home". I didn''t want to stop anywhere. I wanted to get home and get straight into bed.


    ¡°Carter''s a big boy babe. He can look after himself. You don''t need to worry about him". He ced his hand on my knee and squeezed. "He''ll be okay".


    He would be okay but I still worried. He was my only blood family left here. Well apart from my dad but right now he didn''t matter. Carter mattered.


    "I''ve never seen him like this before". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "He seems so lost".


    "He has a big decision to make and only he can make it".


    We didn''t talk anymore on the matter. As soon as we got home, I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and headed straight upstairs.


    Jake wasn''t far behind me. I was already wrapped up in bed with the tv on.


    "Are you feeling, okay?". He asked pulling back the covers and getting in beside me. Like always he wrapped his hand around my waist and pulled me onto his chest.


    "I wish there was something we could do for him".


    "In this situation Leah we can''t but he always has a ce here regardless of what he decides to do". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He kissed the top of my head. "But I want to know if you''re feeling okay otherwise".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "A little sicky but nothing I can''t handle". I snuggled closer to his chest and fixed my eyes on the tv. I wasn''t paying attention but sometimes I liked the background noise to fall asleep to.


    "Have you been sick?". He asked.


    I shook my head.


    "Are you in any pain?".


    "No pain I''m just tired".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Is that your way of telling me to shut the hell up and let you sleep?".


    I couldn''t hide my grin. Lifting my head my lips found his. "Yeah". I replied.

 Chapter 317

    I was feeling anxious. Aunt ire had called and was on her way here, but she wasing alone. Uncle Zac was too busy dealing with pack business whatever that meant.


    Probably sorting things out for Carter going home. That''s if he chooses to go home. Nope I was going off topic. Shaking my head, a sigh fell from my lips. I had been getting myself ready for thest hour. Jake was making breakfast, and the smell alone was making me queasy. When I woke this morning, it was the first morning where I felt sick.


    "You, okay?". He asked leaning against the door frame.


    I was sick to my stomach but hadn''t been sick yet. The feeling alone was enough to make me want to cry. I felt disorientated and a little lightheaded. Not to mention it was about a million degrees in here. "Babe?".


    "I have to be sick". And I ran, I ran straight into the bathroom and mmed the door shut. Hugging the toilet bowl, I continued to gag. I was hot and sticky, and the sick feeling wasn''t going away.


    I couldn''t deal with this today. I still didn''t want to tell anyone, but I could always say I had a sickness bug. I didn''t have the energy to get up. With my head resting on the toilet, I opened my eyes when the door opened. "I''ve brought you some water and I want you to go back to bed and rest".


    For once there was no objection from me. I had a million and one things to do but right now resting was my main priority. He lifted me into his arms and carried me back into our room.


    "Drink your water. I''m going to call the doctor and see if he can give you something for the sickness". He ced me in our bed and pulled the covers around me. "Just rest please". "I have a bug". I spoke. "If anyone asks, that''s why I''m sick".


    He nodded before closing the door behind him.


    ..


    I found rubbing my tummy helped. I still felt sick, but it wasn''t as bad as before. I was watching the vampire diaries and scrolling through my phone when he brought me some lunch. "Did you nap?". He asked.


    I shook my head cing my phone next to me. I wasn''t sure I was going to manage eating anything.


    "Dry toast and a banana".


    "Have you been on google again?". I smiled.


    I sat up resting my back against the headboard before taking the tray from him. I would at least try. The smell wasn''t making me queasy, and I was hungry. I hadn''t eaten all day.


    "Just looking after you baby. You need to eat and keep hydrated". Another bottle of water. I still hadn''t finished the first one.


    "Is my Aunt ire here yet?". I couldn''t not see her. She came here for me, and I wanted to know why.


    "Not yet now eat".


    "I am". I frowned.


    I ate it all and finished the first bottle of water. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I must admit having something in my stomach made me feel better. I still didn''t have the energy to get up, so I ced the tray on the bedside table and snuggled back under the duvet.


    He still stood by the bed just watching me.


    Did he have something to say?


    "Can I get in?". He asked.


    Eh?


    "I''ve turned my phone off, the doors are locked. We can spend all day in bed if that''s what you want".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 318

    I smiled and nodded. We rarely got to have days like this so when they came about, I grabbed them with both hands. Jake was always busy, always working on something.


    I pushed the covers back and moved over. Like always he lifted me, so I was resting on him my head against his chest.


    "But I''m still watching the vampire diaries". I snuggled closer to his chest and smiled when he kissed the top of my head.


    I tried my hardest to keep my eyes open. I could feel them growing heavy with every minute that passed. I wasfortable, rxed and for the first time today I didn''t feel sick.


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ced another kiss on the top of my head. I had a feeling something was bothering him. Jake didn''t share much about his feelings and most of the time I had to pry them out of him which almost always ended in an argument. He was too tough to talk about his feelings.


    "What''s wrong?". I asked lifting myself up so I could see his face. He might not like to share how he was feeling or what was going on in his head but sometimes his face gave it away.


    "We''re having a baby".


    "I know".


    "I''m going to be a dad".


    "Yeah". I whispered.


    Was he trying to tell me something?


    Was he having second thoughts because it was a little toote for that. I chewed the inside of my cheek as my heartbeat quickened. Did he not want this anymore?


    "Hey". He reached out cing his hand under my chin our eyes connecting. "Whatever you''re thinking stop. I''m happy baby, I''ve finally got everything I ever wanted".


    "Sometimes I can''t tell what you''re thinking or how you''re feeling, and it terrifies me". I could feel the lump form in my throat. Of course, my emotions were getting the better of me. I had no control over them right now.


    My body was changing due to the pregnancy. My emotions, my hormones were up and down. I was happy one minute and sobbing the next. Everything was heightened and I hated that I couldn''t seem toe to terms with it. "I''m here Leah, I''m in this with you".


    I knew he was, but I needed to hear him say it.


    "So, no second thoughts?". I was overthinking everything again. I hated the way my mind worked. The pressure of always worrying about something or someone.


    "Never". He whispered. "Nowe here".


    I fell asleep and when I woke it was dark outside. Jake was no longer beside me, but I could hear voices downstairs. I felt much better, no longer feeling sick but I was starving.


    My stomach growled as I pushed the covers off and got out of bed. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wonder if he was talking to my Aunt ire. Heading downstairs I made a face when I entered the kitchen.


    Jake wasn''t home but my Aunt ire was here with Carter.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s Jake?". I asked.


    "Nice to see you too". Carter smiled. "I''ve made you some tea. Hopefully it makes you feel better".


    "I''m fine".


    "He''s out doing a patrol with nna. He said he won''t be long".


    "Have you sorted things yet?". I took the tea from him and sat at the table. My Aunt ire wasn''t saying much, her head buried in her phone.


    "We''re fine".


    I didn''t believe that, but I said nothing. After all it was none of my business. I had enough to deal with without worrying about everyone else. From now on it was me, Jake and our baby.

 Chapter 319

    That''s all that mattered.


    I wanted to ask why she was here, but I didn''t want toe across as being rude.


    "Mom". Carter sighed.


    "Sorry, sorry". She finally put her phone away and joined us at the table. Was it fair to say she looked stressed? The ck bags under her eyes, her hair greasy.


    "I came to see you because I have something to ask".


    Something to ask me?


    "Okay". I frowned.


    "I already know what your answer will be, but I have to ask. I want you toe back and live with us.


    ught of you being out here with no family doesn''t sit well with me".


    Yeah, because I could just pack my bags and up and leave. I''m quite sure Jake would love that. She did know that I''m mated and settled and finally happy right?


    I nced at Carter, he gave me an eye roll and a small smile. So, he did know why she wasing her


    I wasn''t quite sure on what to say. Her question was unexpected and never once in the years that I did "Will you at least think about it?". She asked.


    "No". I made a face.


    "Leah I-...".


    "I have everything I need right here". I spoke. "I''m happy and as for family I do have family I have Jake She Did she not think I was happy?


    st didn''t want to tell me.


    Carter did she reach out. So why now?


    as being nice, but I couldn''t help but feel a little bit annoyed.


    "I meant no harm with my question. I know it hasn''t been easy with your gran leaving and your dading back into your life. I wanted to let you know I was here, we''re here for you". How did she know about my dad? "Thanks, but I''m fine".


    She didn''t stay long after that. She finished her tea and made an excuse to go back to Carters. Now that we were alone, I had a few bones to pick with him. Had he been going back and telling them what was going on with me? Not that I cared much because my life was pretty boring.


    "I can''t stop her worrying about you". He spoke. "And I told her not to ask that question".


    "Yeah, because that worked". I rolled my eyes. "Is she okay?".


    "You noticed as well. She''s stressed because she''s scared, I''ll change my mind about going home".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "And have you?".


    He shook his head. "I have to do this whether I want to or not. It''s the right thing to do".


    "And nna?". I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    "I told her I''m leaving Monday. If she''s with me then great but if she''s not, then there''s not much I can do about it".


    "But she''s your mate".


    "Yeah, but this isn''t our pack anymore. The choice is hers I''m not going to force her toe with me".


    This was going to end in disaster I could see it now.

 Chapter 320

    I was sat staring into space when Jake got home. Too busy thinking about Carter and ying scenarios over in my head before they had even happened. Jake wasn''t alone he had brought nna with him. "Hey girl". She sat herself beside me. "You do realise the tv is on mute right?".


    "You have to go with him. You can''t let him do this on his own". My eyesnded on hers. "It''s not fair and you know it".


    "I''m thinking about it. I have until Monday".


    I made a face. He was her mate, her life, they shared a bond. Was there much to think about. I could feel my heart racing. Carter was my family, my blood and right now he was pulling the short straw. He wanted to make everyone happy but if she decided not to go it will ruin him.


    "What would you say if I was in this situation with Jake?". I got off the sofa I felt the need to create some space. "You''d beg me to go right?".


    "Leah I-...".


    ¡°He''s your f*****g mate and you have to think about whether you want to go be with him or not?". I was getting worked up, too worked up for something that was nothing to do with me, but I was pissed off. "Hey what''s going on?". Jake was in front of me taking my hands in his.


    "Let go of me". I pulled them back and moved away from him. "He''s trying to make everyone happy, but he can''t. He has to go home because it''s the right thing to do. The least you can do is support him". It wasn''t until I tasted the saltiness of my tears that I realised I was crying.


    Angry tears, tears of frustration because she didn''t have the balls to move away from her family. Carter was her family too.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean-...".


    "Get out of my house". I yelled angrily wiping at my cheeks. I was shaking on the inside, and I could feel her. My wolf had woken within me and was scratching at the surface to get out.


    I couldn''t control it, nor did I want to. I closed my eyes took a deep breath and when I opened them, I was staring out of the eyes of my wolf.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hackles up, teeth bared I snarled before darting through the house and going straight through the patio doors. I ran for the woods and didn''t stop until I was being pinned to the ground his teeth sinking into my neck.


    A howl fell from my lips followed by a cry before my body went limp. He wanted submission so that''s what I gave him. My intention wasn''t to shift, I didn''t want to hurt anyone, but I was angry.


    nna was a hypocrite and Carter was getting the shit end of the stick. If the roles were reversed and I was in this situation I know she would be telling me to go. Filling my head with the whole I wouldn''t be able to live without my mate.


    Pot kettle ck.


    He shifted in front of me shorts strapped to his ankle like always but the minute he got close I growled. I wasn''t angry at him, but I was angry, and I couldn''t seem to let it go. All he would tell me was it was none of my business, but it was when it came to my family. He was doing the same thing with nna. Telling her she didn''t need to go if she didn''t want to. Someone had to fight for Carter and that was me.


    He took a step back and was surprisingly calm. Watching him I turned my head to the side and whined beforeying my head on my paws. "Are you in control?". He spoke.

 Chapter 321

    I was fully in control. My wolf and I had an understanding when it came to control. She didn''t push my boundaries unless I needed her to. And yes, it still felt weird talking about my wolf as if she wasn''t part of me.


    "Can you change back?".


    I didn''t want to. At least if I was like this then I could hide for a little longer and I didn''t need to talk to anyone. Did I feel bad for going off on one at nna? A little but I still stand by what I said.


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ran a hand down his face. I still couldn''t get over how good my eyesight was in wolf form. I could see for miles. I caught their scent and then I heard them.


    I was on my feet baring my teeth without hesitation.


    "It''s okay Leah it''s Carter and Ro".


    "Bear". Carter gave me a nod before turning his attention towards Jake. "I take it she won''t shift back?".


    "She won''t let me in. I''ve tried but her wolf is blocking it".


    Won''t let him in? In where?


    "Could always force her". Ro added.


    A low growl fell from my lips as I snapped my teeth together.


    "Or not". He held his hands up when he noticed Jake''s re. "Sorry Alpha I shouldn''t have said that. I''ll just be over here out the way".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He didn''t lose his temper, didn''t snap and that surprised me. Jake was all about dominance and submission and yet he was as cool as a cucumber. Was it because I was pregnant?


    Oh.


    "She will shift back when she''s ready. You maybe want to check in with nna before you start your patrol".


    Carter frowned before his eyesnded on mine. "You don''t need to involve yourself Leah. Everything is okay, I''m okay".


    I whined. I told myself I wasn''t getting involved but I couldn''t help it. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He deserved nothing but the best and right now he was getting nothing. It wasn''t fair and I didn''t think it was right.


    We sat out in the woods for at least an hour. I was shattered and hungry and my first instinct was to go find a rabbit to eat. Jake was next to me running his hands through my fur every so often. licked his cheek. I wanted to go home.


    "You can shift back. I''ve got a t-shirt you can wear". He disappeared for a few secondsing back with a bag.


    I shifted and he helped me into his t-shirt pulling it over my head and down my body. I felt awful with what happened. I lost control so easily; I treated nna badly.


    We walked home in silence. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. I wasn''t sure if he was angry or not by my actions. As we reached our backyard, he grabbed a hold of my hand and we stopped. "I lost it and I''m sorry but I''m not sorry for what I said".


    "Baby, are you okay?". He asked.

 Chapter 322

    My shoulders sagged as a sigh fell from my lips. No, I wasn''t. I was hormonal, exhausted, emotional army body ached. Tears welled in my eyes as I shook my head. "Hey". He whispered. "Come here". Lifting me into his arms he carried me up thewn and into our horse with my head against his shoulder, I closed my eyes. I didn''t open them again until I felt the softness of our bed against my back.


    "My feet are dirty". I spoke.


    "Doesn''t matter". He kissed the top of my head. "I''m sorry you''re feeling this way, Leah. I wish I could make


    better".


    I grabbed a hold of his hand. "Please stay here with me". I didn''t want to be on my own. I wanted to bear thefort of his arms and fall asleep on his chest. "Okay babe".


    My eyes were sore and red. I couldn''t seem to switch off which meant I couldn''t fall asleep. Because I could''t sleep Jake wouldn''t. I would catch him every so often nodding off, but he would jerk himself back awake. "Jake". I whispered.


    "Hm".


    "Please go to sleep".


    "Do you want me to go make you some tea?". He asked.


    "I want you to go to sleep".


    "Okay baby". His lips found mine. "I love you".


    "I love you too".


    It wasn''t long before I could hear the slight snoresing from him. Some paragraphs are iplete you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I managed to sneak out of bed and make my way downstairs. I made some tea before gettingfortable on the couch.


    There was no point in being in bed if I couldn''t sleep. I had the tv on but was more interested in scrolling through my phone. I liked going on facebook every so often just to see how everyone was doing. That''s when I received a message from Ryan.


    ''Lunch tomorrow shorty?''


    I hadn''t heard from him in weeks. I didn''t like that our friendship seemed to have fizzled out. We hard


    My life was going to change drastically.


    ''Call me tomorrow''


    ke, rarely saw each other. But he was busy with getting ready for university and here I was pregnant at eighteen.


    After sending the message I put my phone on do not disturb. I had to at least try and get some sleep. I had a feeling tomorrow was going to be eventful.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 323

    One day until I graduated and as much as I wanted everything to be perfect it wasn''t. I wanted us all toe together and celebrate but I wasn''t sure if nna and I were on speaking terms. I said what I had to, and I still stand by it.


    I was getting ready to meet Ryan in town. Jake had left early this morning, a pack meeting but I didn''t need to attend. At first, I thought that was a little strange but the more I thought about it the more I''d rather not be there anyway. It''s not like he would let me do anything.


    I hadn''t heard from Lana, but I wasn''t surprised. She was dealing with some stuff, and I was giving her the time to sort it all out. If someone had told me this was how my life was going to turn out I would haveughed in their face. I thought I would be off to university living my best life, riding out thest of my teenage years. Instead, I was mated to an Alpha werewolf, pregnant with his child and had no idea whaty ahead.


    A sigh fell from my lips as I slipped my arms through my jacket. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jobnb. I was in a funk, and I couldn''t shake this feeling off. It''s not that I wasn''t happy because I was. I knew this was where I was supposed to be but sometimes, I couldn''t help the little what if thoughts entering my head.


    What if we never moved to Texas?


    How different would my life had been if I was still in Florida?


    Would my gran still be in my life?


    I had to get out of this house before I fell into a slumber of depression.


    Just as I got in the car he texted and cancelled. He was too hungover to meet for lunch, he was sorry, and he would make it up to me. Instead of going back inside I clipped my seatbelt into ce, turned on my engine and drove off down the street. I would take myself to lunch and maybe even cheer myself up with some shopping.


    I ended up at the beach.


    It wasn''t beach weather, but it was always my go to ce when I needed time on my own. I didn''t realise I needed time on my own until Ryan cancelled. I just couldn''t be bothered with anyone right now. I didn''t want to talk I didn''t want to socialise. Right now, all I wanted was to sit in my ownpany and forget about the world.


    Reaching the beach shack, I ordered a coffee with extra milk and took a seat so I could watch the view. The sound of the sea soothed my soul. It made me rx and it made me think of home.


    I made a face. Home. This was my home. Florida was so long ago or so it seemed. I guess everything that I have been keeping to myself wasing to the surface. To ess theplete chapters for free, visit Jobn1b. Feelings that I buried, the drastic change to my life that I just went along with.


    These pregnancy hormones were suffocating me.


    I didn''t like how emotional or vulnerable I felt. Even now I could feel the tears in my eyes. I was crying at nothing. It just happened without warning.


    I frowned when a cupcake was ced in front of me. "I didn''t-....


    "It''s from the girls". The server nodded to the left.


    nna, Lacey and Lana.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I cried more. To the point where I was sobbing.


    It was then I realised I needed my friends now more than ever.


    "We''re sorry". Lana spoke.


    "Yeah, we fucked up". nna added.


    "I''m just here for support". Lacey grinned.


    Augh fell from my lips. I missed them all. I missed ourughs, hanging out, sleep overs. I missed everything.


    "I''m sorry". I spoke. "I haven''t been myselftely".


    "Because you''re pregnant". nna grinned.

 Chapter 324

    What was the point in trying to keep it a secret if they already knew. There was no point in denying it because I know she would continue to hassle me if I said I wasn''t. "Yeah". I chewed my bottom lip. "We''re having a baby".


    "I knew it". nnaughed. "I knew your scent had changed. I can''t believe I''m going to be an auntie".


    "Amazing news Leah I''m so happy for you". Lacey spoke.


    "You''ll be a great mom Leah". Lana added.


    I was the one that wanted to keep it a secret, but I felt so much relief after telling them. Visit Job ni b to read theplete chapters for free. Keeping a secret this big was hard especially from your best friends. Jake on the other hand, I wasn''t sure how he was going to react to me telling them. "How far along are you?". Lacey asked.


    "You must all promise me that you won''t say anything. Jake doesn''t know I''ve told you".


    "Great". Lana huffed. "Another reason for him to hate me".


    Eh?


    "Not this again". nna sighed. "She thinks Jake doesn''t like her".


    "Why wouldn''t he like you?". I asked.


    She shrugged. "Just a feeling I have".


    She was being ridiculous and if Jake didn''t like her, she would know for definite. He wasn''t shy when it came to people he didn''t like. In fact, he wasn''t shy about anything. If he had something to say best believe he would say it. Good or bad. "Well, your feelings are all wrong because if my brother didn''t like you, he''d tell you to your face".


    She hit the nail on the head with that one. But I didn''t want this to turn into a bickering match between them. We all know how much they loved to argue with each other.


    "So, can I count on you all to keep my secret?". I asked.


    They all agreed to keep it hush hush. I wasn''t worried I trusted them. We stayed a little while longer catching up. Drinking coffee and eating cakes.


    "Can I ask what the pack meeting was about today?".


    I didn''t miss the look Lacey gave nna. The look of you need to answer that because I''ve got nothing, and I''ll tell her the truth.


    "Boring as always". nna sighed. "I mean it''s the same rubbish every time we have one. You didn''t miss much trust me".


    Hm. It scared me a little at how good of a liar nna really was, but I didn''t push for the truth. I would find out eventually. "I''ve missed this". Lacey smiled. "I''ve missed us all hanging out together and to think this could be ourst time". Thinking about that made me sad.


    "No, we still have the graduation party my mom''s throwing for us". nna spoke.


    "Have you decided on what you''re going to do yet?". I asked.


    Maybe it wasn''t the right time considering what happened between usst night, but I still wanted to know.


    "Lana lets go for a walk along the beach". Lacey suggested.


    "Eh no its freezing".


    "Thene with me to the bathroom".


    "I''m going with him. We leave Monday".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "And you''re still not happy about it?". I frowned.


    "I''m leaving my family behind, my pack behind. I don''t need to be happy about it Leah. But". She paused. "I can''t live without him, and I know if I don''t go, I''ll be miserable".


    "He doesn''t want to go". I spoke. "He feels like he has to. Theres so much pressure on him to do the right thing. I want him to stay but he has to make the decision on his own, you both have to make the decision".


    "We did and we decided to go. We talkedst night, hashed everything out and came to the agreement that we would try it. I know we''ve always got a ce here if it doesn''t work out".

 Chapter 325

    I felt like I owed her an apology. I may have overreacted a littlest night and I didn''t mean to shift into my wolf. "I''m sorry aboutst night". She spoke.


    "No, I''m the one that should be apologising. I treated you badly and I shouldn''t have gone about it the way I did".


    "He''s your family and you worry about him. I get it. If the roles were reversed, I would have done the same". She smiled.


    I knew it.


    "So, we''re good?". I asked.


    "Always. You''re my bestie". She grinned.


    It wasn''tte when I got home. I couldn''t wait to get into my pjs and curl up on the couch with some food and a good film. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jobni''b. But of course, Jake had other ns. The music was ring, and the smell of alcohol hit me as soon as I walked through the front door.


    The living room was empty, so I turned the music off and headed out back. Jack and Pete were here but there was no sign of Jake.


    "What''s going on?". I asked.


    "Hey baby". Arms circled my waist as he kissed the side of my head. "You good?".


    I turned in his embrace. "I''m good, are you?".


    "Always". He smirked. "We''re just having a catch up".


    Was he drunk?


    I looked between Pete and Jack. They didn''t look drunk.


    "Are you drunk?". I asked.


    "A little tipsy". He grinned. "I missed you". His lips found mine. "Can we go to bed?".


    Wow.


    "I think you need to go to bed".


    "Only if youe too". He giggled.


    A six-foot Alpha werewolf giggled. Giggled like a schoolgirl.


    "Hm, you smell good". He nuzzled his head in between my neck and my shoulder and that''s when I felt the pinching of my skin.


    Did he just bite me?


    Augh fell from his lips as I felt the wetness of his tongue.


    Oh shit.


    "A little help please".


    "We got him". Jack spoke.


    I had never seen him like this before and what worried me was how much alcohol had he drank to end up like this. The kitchen was a mess. Food and empty beer bottles everywhere. A sigh fell from my lips. I just wanted to go to bed.


    "He''s out cold". Pete spoke. "We''ll clean the mess".


    "Did something happen?". I asked.


    "Everyone has to let off steam asionally. Even the Alpha".


    That didn''t answer my question. Once they left, I headed upstairs and opted for the spare room for the night. I think a conversation was needed in the morning.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 326

    I knew I fell asleep in the spare room so when I woke in our bed, I wasn''t surprised. He''s obviously woke throughout the night and realised I wasn''t beside him. Stretching


    out my arms a yawn fell from my lips. It was graduation day. I was finally graduating from high school. Reaching for my phone I checked through my messages. All from nna talking about baby names. I rolled my eyes.


    I still had to tell Jake that they knew. I wasn''t sure how I was going to go about that. Hearing the flush of the toilet my eyesnded on his as he appeared from the bathroom. "You feeling, okay?". He asked.


    "I should be asking you that afterst night". I sat up resting my back against the headboard.


    "I had a few drinks it''s not a big deal".


    "Just letting off steam". I repeated Pete''s words fromst night. Jake didn''t let off steam by drinking. He ran a good run in wolf form always sorted him out.


    He frowned. "Are we really going to do this because I had a drink?".


    "Do what?". I asked.


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ran a hand through his hair. "I wanted to have a few drinks, so I invited the guys round. I guess I drank more than expected I apologise".


    "Are you okay?". "Always princess".


    I wasn''t looking for an argument or a fight I just wanted to make sure nothing was bothering him. He rarely shared anything with me when it came to vulnerability. I had a feeling he was hiding something but rather than push for him to tell me I left it alone. "I have to get ready". I pushed the covers off and got out of bed.


    "You''re okay though?"


    "Always". Nothing else was said between us as I went into the bathroom and locked the door behind me.


    A cup of tea was sitting on the dresser when I finished in the bathroom. He was sat on the bed his head bured in his phone.


    "I need you to pick up my gown. It''s at your moms".


    "I told the guys".


    "Told them what?". I asked.


    "That you''re pregnant".


    I chewed my bottom lip. I couldn''t be angry with him because I had done the same thing. Visit Jo''bnib to read theplete chapters for free. I told the girls. Augh fell from my lips as I picked up my tea and sat on the bed beside him. "I guess we aren''t that good at keeping secrets. I told the girls yesterday".


    "So, we can tell my parents?".


    I nodded. "But please wait until the graduation ceremony is over. We''ll tell them at the party".


    ¡°I love you Leah and I''m so proud of you". He kissed the side of my head. "I''ll let you finish getting ready and I''ll go collect your gown.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 327

    He wasn''t away 5 minutes and nna was here. She had already opened a bottle of Champaine and was shouting out baby boy names. Apparently, I was carrying a boy.


    "Could always call him Jake".


    "Could be a girl". I finished off my makeup by adding a blush pink lip.


    "I''m team boy". She winked. "What about Jacob?".


    "Enough with the baby names". I sighed. "And zip me up please". I opted for a ck dress that stopped just above my knee.


    "You''re not still wearing crocs, are you?".


    "Yes, I am". I grinned.


    "Of course, you are". She zipped me up and then went back to sitting on my bed. "Did you tell Jake?".


    "Tell him what?".


    "Stop ying you know what".


    "He knows that you know".


    "And?".


    "He''s fine with it. He told the guysst night. Oh, and when I came home, he was drunk".


    "Drunk?". She frowned. "Jake doesn''t get drunk".


    "I know".


    "Did you ask why?".


    "He said he wanted to have a few drinks". I shrugged. "If he''s got something to tell me then he''ll tell me when he''s ready".


    "Could be to do with Jessica and her family wanting to move back".


    I made a face. "What?".


    How did I not know about this? And then the pack meeting yesterday was starting to make sense. I didn''t need to go because they were discussing whether to bring her back or not. "Shit".


    I swallowed the lump that appeared in my throat. I couldn''t believe he would do this to me. To even consider bringing her back in the first ce and then not tell me about it.


    I felt betrayed. My insides churned at the thought of her being part of this pack again.


    "I''m so dead". She groaned.


    "He''s not bringing her back, is he?".


    "I don''t know Leah".


    She was a good liar, so I wasn''t sure if she was telling me the truth right now. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Just when I thought everything was good something like this happens. But I wanted to know why. Why bring her and her family back? What was the reason behind it?


    "I have to finish getting ready. I''ll meet you at the school". I felt deted. My chest felt heavy, and I felt sick to my stomach. I wanted to be angry, but I wasn''t. If anything, I was hurt.


    "My mom''s booked a limo so we can all go together".


    "I''lle over once I''m ready". I smiled. "Leah-...".


    "Please, just go". I needed to be alone right now. I didn''t want her to see me cry. Under normal circumstances I would be furious, but I couldn''t control it these days. I turned away from her as I felt the tear slide down my cheek. "Okay". She whispered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 328

    Once I heard the door close, I muffled the sob that fell from my lips. I hated that I was so upset. I wanted to be angry, I wanted to be angry with him but instead I was crying real tears. Makeup ruined I went into the bathroom to clean up my face. When I returned to the bedroom my gown was hanging on the back of the door. Jake was nowhere to be scene. I didn''t want to leave the house. I didn''t want to celebrate anymore. My mood waspletely deted wasn''t prepared to fake smile all day and pretend everything was fine. But I wouldn''t ruin today for everyone else.


    I decided against the crocs and slipped my feet into my ck stiletto heels. I slipped my gown on and headed downstairs. I found him in the kitchen. "Wow baby you look stunning". He spoke.


    I had to keep telling myself that I wasn''t going to ruin today. But every time he spoke, I wanted to throatte him. We didn''t keep secrets from each other. "Babe, are you okay?". He asked.


    "Fine". I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    "Should we head over to my mom''s?".


    "Sure". I grabbed my purse and put my phone and keys inside. The more I tried to keep my cool the angrier felt myself bing. I wanted to know why he kept this from me.


    I fake smiled, Iughed, I stood for pictures but if there was anyone that could see right through me and confront me about it, it was Rylee. But still I said nothing and continued to smile away my feelings. nna avoided me like the gue, but I didn''t me her. "Bear". Carter leaned in cing a kiss on my cheek. "You excited?".


    "Ecstatic". I had never wanted a ss of wine as much as I did right now. Or a shot just something to take the edge off.


    "You, okay?".


    "Yeah, sorry". I sighed.


    I wanted to leave and get this over and done with. All this waiting around was making my feet hurt. I should have stuck with wearing my crocs.


    "You sure?".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I shrugged.


    "Do you want to talk about it?".


    I shook my head and tried my hardest to keep the smile on my face. I could already feel the tears in m "Wanna get out of here?". He asked.


    I nodded before slipping my hand into his.


    I would suffer the wrath of Jaketer but right now I needed to be away from it all.


    Damn pregnancy hormones.

 Chapter 329

    "What''s going on bear?".


    We made it as far as his car. His n wasn''t to take me anywhere just to take me away from everyone inside. Apparently skipping out on graduation wasn''t a choice.


    I remember when I used to get excited about graduating high school. Lana and I used to talk about it all the time. Finishing high school and then going off to college together. I still couldn''t believe how much our life''s had changed. Right now, I wasn''t sure if it was for the bette


    life miserable.


    "Did you know he''s thinking about bringing Jessica back into the pack?". I asked.


    hated even thinking it, but Jake had crossed a line with this one. He knew how much I disliked her and not just that. That girl did everything to try and make my


    "Thinking and doing are two different things Leah. I wouldn''t get stressed; you don''t want to harm the baby


    I don''t know what''s worse. Him knowing about Jessica or me not telling him I was pregnant.


    "So, you knew and didn''t tell me". I chewed the inside of my cheek. Everyone knew except me.


    "You could have told me you were pregnant bear".


    "And you could have told me about Jessica". I about turned and headed back up the path. I should have told him about my pregnancy. He was the first person I wanted to tell but it doesn''t always work out the way we want. Rylee caught me just as I reached the front door.


    "He''s looking for you. My mom want''s a picture of you and Jake".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    More pictures great.


    "Okay".


    I stood for the picture and said nothing. I waspletely zoned out. I knew people were talking to me but couldn''t really hear what they were saying. I was in a constant argument with myself on whether I was overreacting. "Babe, are you okay?". He asked.


    "Why wasn''t I invited to the pack meeting yesterday?".


    "What?". He frowned.


    "The pack meeting. Why wasn''t I invited?".


    "Limos here". Charlotte spoke. "We don''t want to bete".


    "We can talkter I promise". As he leaned in to kiss my forehead, I turned my head.


    "I need to use the bathroom". I didn''t I needed five minutes on my own topose myself and try and not make a scene. This day wasn''t just about me and I promised myself I wouldn''t ruin it.


    I locked the door behind me.


    I sat on the toilet seat and waited it out. I wanted them to leave without me. I was in no mood to pretend I was happy.


    "Leah". He knocked on the door. "You''re going to bete".


    "Have they left?". I asked.


    "Open the door",

 Chapter 330

    "I''m peeing". I lied.


    "Then pee faster we need to leave now".


    After flushing the toilet and washing my hands I unlocked the door.


    "You''d think you wanted to bete". He grinned.


    "Maybe I don''t want to go". I walked right past him and made my way downstairs. The limo was still outside nna was stood at the front door.


    "We need to go". She spoke.


    "I''m going to drive myself. I have to nip home and change my shoes".


    "What, no we all have to go together". She frowned.


    "We don''t". I made a face. "And my feet are killing me. I''ll be there in plenty of time".


    "nna just go we''ll meet you there". Jake spoke.


    "I''m going to drive myself there Jake, myself. I''ll meet you there too".


    "That''s not happening". His eyes darkened. I knew he was trying his best not to snap. I was being difficult, and I didn''t care one bit. He was lucky being difficult was all I was being.


    "Jake, we need to leave. If she says she wants to go on her own, then let her. I''m not going to bete for my own graduation because of this".


    I bit my tongue. I had so much I wanted to say. She told me by ident and if she hadn''t, I would still be clueless about what was going on. They all kept it from me.


    But why?


    Rolling my eyes, I grabbed my purse. "I''m going to change my shoes. I''ll meet you there".


    He let me leave, he didn''t follow but I knew he was furious.


    He was waiting for me in the school parking lot. No one was around everyone already inside. Turning mengine I unclipped my seatbelt and got out.


    "You didn''t change your shoes". He spoke.


    "What?". I frowned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You went home to change your shoes".


    "Oh, that yeah I lied". I side stepped him and started walking towards the school. I had a long hard think about everything on the drive over here.


    There was no point in getting worked up over this. It didn''t matter what I thought. He was going to do whatever the hell he wanted anyway. But if he thought I was going to stay here while she, was here he was wrong. "Don''t do this Leah". He grabbed my arm, and I at once pulled it back. Right now, I didn''t want him near me never mind touching me.


    "I''m not doing anything, but don''t you touch me. In fact, just leave me alone". I walked faster away from him, but it was never that easy with Jake.


    "Wait a damn minute". He yelled.


    "What?". I snapped. "What could you possibly have to say to make this situation better?".

 Chapter 331

    "Nothing is decided yet and it''s not my decision. I''m not Alpha just yet Leah. This is all down to my da


    "Why didn''t you tell me?". I whispered. "Why did I have to find out from nna?".


    "Because I knew this is how you''d have reacted".


    "So, you thought lying to me was better?".


    "I didn''t want to upset you and technically I didn''t lie. I would never do anything to hurt you".


    "Right". I was done with this conversation. He might not have lied but he didn''t exactly tell me the truth either. "I have to go inside". "Please don''t do this". He begged.


    "I''m not doing anything. I''m going to go inside and graduate and then I''m going to leave".


    "Leave?".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m going to visit my dad for a few days".


    "What?". He frowned. "When was this decided?".


    "I don''t have to run everything by you Jake and besides, I think I need this".


    "You''re carrying my child Leah and if you think I''m going to let you leave when you''re this upset you can think again".


    "Good job it''s not up to you then isn''t it". I headed inside and found my seat.


    I cried the full ceremony. I cried collecting my diploma, I cried through the ss president''s speech. I was a mess by the time we threw our hats in the air. I couldn''t stop. Everything had got to me, and it felt like I had the weight of the world on my shoulders. "You did it". Lana squealed. "I''m so proud that one of us finished high school". As she hugged me another wave of sadness hit, and a sob fell from my lips. I hugged her tighter.


    "Hey". She whispered pulling back. "Want me to get Jake?".


    She didn''t have to I was pulled from her grasp and wrapped up in his arms. Of course, I felt better instantly some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo bn ib. Visit Jobnob to read theplete chapters for free. I sometimes hated that part of the bond. I didn''t want him to make me feel better. I wanted to be mad and upset with hir


    "I''m taking you home".


    "No". I shoved on his chest. "I have to go".


    "No baby I''m taking you home where you belong".


    The full ride home we sat in silence. He knew how upset I was, I know he could feel every emotion I was feeling. When we reached home, I didn''t move. He had to understand that I was still going to see my dad. My dad didn''t know it yet but I''m sure he wouldn''t turn me away.


    "I''ll do everything in my power to make sure she doesn''te back".


    It wasn''t just about Jessica. I was more upset because he didn''t tell me what was going on. How could I be Luna if he was keeping things from me. I shouldn''t have to find outst or from anyone else.


    "I''m still going to see my dad. I want to meet my family".


    "Then let mee with you".


    "Aren''t you needed here?".

 Chapter 332

    "No and nothing matters when ites to you. I hate seeing you upset and I''m sorry for causing it. I should have told you but with the pregnancy I didn''t want to make you feel worse". "You need to tell me things and not keep them from me".


    "I know baby and I really am sorry".


    "Why is this even happening?". I asked.


    "A favour my dad owes and now Jessica''s dad is cashing it in. Apparently, they aren''t doing so well".


    "I don''t care". I huffed. "She tried to make my life a misery, so she deserves nothing less".


    Augh fell from his lips. "How about we go inside, and I''ll run you a bath and then if you feel up to it, we can go over to my mom''s and enjoy your graduation party?".


    "I think I''d like that".


    I smoothed my hands down my sides and rested them on my stomach. It wouldn''t be long until I was showing. I never imagined I would fall pregnant. I was always the type that if it happened it happened and if it didn''t then that was okay to.


    I decided on my long sleeve knitted dress that stopped just above my knee and paired it with my small heeled ck boots. I felt better after rxing in the bath. My mind clearer about the situation at hand.


    If they decided to bring Jessica and her family back into the pack, then I will do everything in my power to make sure she knows her ce. I would make sure she knew that I was the future Luna of this pack and not her.


    I decided to put the whole thing to the back of my mind. I had more important things to think about. was carrying the beginning of our family inside me. The future Alpha, the first heir.


    "Ready to go baby?". He asked as he appeared by the bedroom door.


    "Almost I just need to grab my jacket". I got it out my closet and pulled it on. Another piece of clothing that seemed to be getting tight.


    "You really are beautiful Leah and I''m incredibly lucky that I get to spend the rest of my life with you".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m lucky too". I smiled.


    When we arrived at his parents'' house the party was in full swing. Everyone from our senior year was here. I was met with a huge hug from Charlotte as soon as we stepped inside.


    "I didn''t think you were going toe but I''m so d you did. We still have to give you your graduation gift


    I wasn''t against epting their gift, but I knew it was going to be over the top and expensive.


    "You didnt have to get me a gift but I appreciate it very much".


    "Nonsense honey it''s tradition in our house. Would you like a drink?".


    "I''ll get it mom". Jake spoke. The whole time he stood with his hand on my lower back. I liked it I liked how secure and safe I felt.


    "I''m sorry you found out the way you did about Jessica and her family. It wasn''t our intention to keep you out of the loop, but Jake insisted that he be the one to tell you".


    "Well, he didn''t but we won''t talk about that. I can''t say I agree with it, but I don''t get to make that decision". The words were out before I could stop them. I didn''t want to think about it never mind talk about it. "Jesscia didn''t exactly make it easy for me when I moved here".


    "If Jacob decides to bring them back then please understand it''s not for Jessicas benefit".


    "I do understand but it still doesn''t mean I agree with it. All the things she did to me I don''t think she should be allowed toe back".


    "I understand that sweetheart and rest assure Jacob with take everything into consideration". She smiled.

 Chapter 333

    I said nothing else about it and went to find Jake with the drink he was supposed to be getting me. I found him in the kitchen talking with our friends. I hated the way graduation ended. It wasn''t how I expected today to go.


    "Is Lana not here?". I asked.


    "Her and Pete areing soon". Lacey smiled. "You look amazing by the way".


    ¡°Thank you". Again, I felt Jake''s hand on my lower back. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jobnb. Maybe he was just letting me know he was there. nna had yet to say hello, but I expected as much. Our rtionship was a little icy at the moment. Could say we were having a small sh.


    I knew it would sort itself out or at least I hoped it would. She was leaving Monday, and I didn''t want her to leave on bad terms. We were going to be family after all. "You, okay?". Jake whispered in my ear.


    "I thought you were getting me a drink?". I turned in his embrace and smiled. "Can we leave soon?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "We can leave now if you want?".


    I shook my head. "In a little while after I see Lana and hopefully Ryan appears". I still found it weird that he asked me to lunch and then cancelled.


    "Okay baby you just say the word and we''re gone". He grabbed me a bottle of water from a nearby ice bucket "Unless you want something else?".


    "Waters fine". I turned back around my eyes connecting with nna''s. I smiled she smiled back nodding towards the living room. "I''ll be back I''m going to talk to nna". "What a shit day it''s been". She copsed onto the sofa while I took the chair.


    "I''m sorry for acting the way I did". I spoke.


    "It''s not you I just thought this day would have been different. I expected more, I thought I would have been more excited than I am".


    "I cried the whole time, and I don''t even know why I was crying".


    Augh fell from her lips. "That''ll be your hormones. You and Jake doing, okay?".


    "We''re fine we''ll always be fine. I may have overreacted today, but I still stand by my opinion, but I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I''ll deal with whatever your dad decides". "I hate the bitch Leah and I agree with you but-....


    "It''s not your decision I get it".


    "We''re cool though?".


    "Always now have you finished packing?". I asked.


    "Almost I''m a little excited about moving to a new ce. I''m trying not to be a negative Nancy and who knows maybe this will end up being the best thing we ever do". "I''m d". I grinned. "You deserve to be happy you both do".


    "And we can always visit". She added.


    "We''ll talk all the time".


    "I want baby updates". She grinned. "I need to know how my nephew is doing".


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t hide my smile. "You''ll get the shock of your life if it turns out to be a girl".

 Chapter 334

    "Nah it''s a boy I just have a feeling".


    "We''ll find out soon enough. Have you heard from Ryan?". I asked changing the subject.


    "Why would I have heard from Ryan?". She frowned.


    "I thought he would have been here tonight. I''m a little worried about him".


    "I''m sure he''s fine. He''s probably preparing to go off to university, but it is a little strange that he didn''t show tonight".


    "Did you invite him?". I asked.


    "Of course, I did I''m not that mean".


    She could be in fact she could be a real bitch at times.


    "Can wee in?". Lacey and Lana were stood by the door that led to the kitchen.


    "Everyone''s heading to the beach for a bonfire are you twoing?". Lacey asked.


    I was a little tired but a trip to the beach would be the perfect ending to a not-so-great day.


    "I''m going to see if Jake will run home for my crocs". I spoke.


    "You and they bloody crocs". nna sighed.


    He seemed to be in deep conversation with Carter. I stood by the door watching, he had yet to notice me. I stood staring admiring what was mine. Posted by Jobnb. I knew we would have arguments, disagreements that may cause us not to talk for a few days, but I knew we would always be okay.


    Sometimes I still found it hard to believe that the moon goddess chose us to be together forever. As corny as it sounds, I''m d I get to be his mate.


    "Youing in or are you just going to stand there?". Carter grinned.


    I rolled my eyes but made my ways towards them.


    "Do you want to leave?". Jake asked his hands darting for my waist.


    "I''ll leave you to it".


    Once carter left, I moved closer brushing my nose against his. "Everyone''s going to the beach. Can we go?".


    "You want to go to the beach?". He ced a kiss on my lips. "Then we''ll go to the beach".


    I was sick of throwing shots of Tequlia over my shoulder. Everyone was sat round the bonfire ying never have I ever. Luckily, everyone was too buzzed to notice I wasn''t actually drinking the shots.


    "Do you want to grab some food?". Jake asked.


    "Never have I ever had sex outside" nna smirked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Well, that was one shot I didn''t need to throw over my shoulder. I wasn''t against the idea of it, but the chance just never came. Iughed when I noticed nna and Lana both took the shot. That didn''t surprise me. They were as bold and confident as each other.


    "Leah, I always thought you had". Lana grinned.

 Chapter 335

    "Maybe one day". I winked causing Jake to tense beside me.


    Surely, he''s had s*x outside before? I mean we all know he used to be a little bit of a man whore. Different girls every chance he got. Yeah, I probably shouldn''t be thinking about that. "Sx outside?" He whispered.


    I couldn''t hide my smile as I moved closer to him resting my head against his shoulder. A yawn fell from my lips, it sure had been a long day. "Can we go get some food now?". I asked. "Dirty fries and a cheeseburger?"


    "I really want fries and a grilled cheese. Oh, and strawberries".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "How about all that at home curled up on the couch?".


    "Sounds perfect".


    "I''ll even let you binge watch the vampire diaries". He smirked.


    "I''m one lucky girl". Iughed.


    I changed into my pjs as soon as we got home. Jake thought it was better he drops me off first before picking up the food. I had dragged the duvet from our bed and set it up on the couch making it asfortable as I could.


    I didn''t feel as deted as I did this morning. In fact, if anything I was happy with how the day ended. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jobnb. Visit Jo''bni''b to read theplete chapters for free. I got to go to the beach,


    I saw all my friends and now I was going to finish it off with my best friend binge watching my favourite show with some good food. I still thought about Ryan. I still hadn''t heard from him, and I''m gutted he didn''t show up tonight. I was trying not to think the worst, but I was worried.


    I may not be the best cook, but I could handle making grilled cheese. Going through my phone I tapped on his name putting my phone on speaker. It wrang twice before he answered. "Hey shorty you good?"


    "You didn''te tonight". I spoke. "Is everything okay?".


    "All good shorty I''m just busy with packing. I leave Monday but I promise we''ll get lunch before I go".


    "You sure you won''t cancel this time?". I teased.


    Augh fell from his lips. "I deserved that, but I swear I''ll pick you up on Sunday and we''ll hang out for a bit".


    "I''d like that. I miss your face".


    "Same beautiful but we''ll catch up on Sunday and you can tell me what I missed from the party".


    "Deal". I grinned.


    "Okay well I have to go I''ll see you real soon".


    "Bye Ryan". I ended the call just as Jake got home.


    "Who was that?". He asked.


    "Ryan. I was a little worried he didn''t show tonight so I was just making sure he was okay. Did you get my strawberries?".


    "I did babe I''ll make you a te you go sit down. Is Ryan, okay?".


    ¡°He''s good we''re going for lunch on Sunday. He leaves Monday for university". I sat on the couch pulling the duvet over me as I turned on the tv.

 Chapter 336

    "Football schrship?".


    "Yeah". I smiled.


    "He''s good but he''s not better than me". He smirked.


    And there it was. The jealousy I was waiting for. I rolled my eyes as turned my attention towards the two must admit he was getting better with the whole jealousy thing. He would always be protective of me, but I was used to that by now. "I was I got 5 offers". He handed me my te before sitting down beside me.


    "So, why didn''t you go?". I asked.


    "The pack".


    "But you wanted to go?".


    "You''re not the only one that wanted to live out the college life, but I had bigger responsibilities".


    "That''s sad".


    "Nah baby I made peace with it and moved on". He slipped his arm around my shoulders. "Besides if I went would never have found you".


    "We would have met at some point. We''re fated to be together remember".


    "You''re right". He kissed the side of my head. "Have you talked to your dad yet about going to see him


    "I was just going to turn up". I shrugged. "But I guess I''ll call him tomorrow and see what he says".


    "You really want to do this?".


    "Yeah, I want to meet and get to know my family. Can you believe I have a whole other family that I''ve never met".


    "But you''ll get to meet them, and they''ll love you just as much as I do".


    "What if they don''t like me?". I asked.


    "That''s never going to happen. You''re the purest most loving person I''ve ever met. You''re caring and you always put everyone else before yourself but hey if they don''t like you then f**k them. You''ve never needed them before, and you certainly don''t need them now".


    "I love you Jake so much and I can''t wait until we be a family of 3". I kissed his cheek before a ya.....from my lips. I was wiped.


    "We still need to tell my parents".


    "I know and we still own them a dinner since we missed thest one".This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Already a step ahead of you babe. I booked a table for tomorrow night at 7".


    "Okay". I yawned. "We''ll tell them tomorrow".


    "I think it''s bedtime. You can watch your show in bed".


    You''re lucky if Isted five minutes. I couldn''t keep my eyes open.


    I woke in the middle of the night with stomach cramps. I didn''t think anything of it until I went to the bathroom and found my pyjama bottoms saturated in blood. My stomach dropped, my breath catching in the back of my throat.

 Chapter 337

    cing my hand over my stomach I prayed my baby was okay.


    "Babe are you okay?".


    I bit my lip hard. What if something was wrong? What if I was losing the baby?


    "Hey what''s-...". He paused.


    "I think there''s something wrong". My voice barely a whisper I was trying so hard not to cry.


    "I''ll call the pack doctor".


    "No". I grabbed his hand. "I want to go to the hospital; I need to go to the hospital". I couldn''t keep the what fs out my head and until I knew my baby was okay, I couldn''t settle.


    "Then we''ll go to the hospital".


    I couldn''t understand why he was being so calm. Visit Jobnb to read theplete chapters for free. I felt like I was going to be sick, I was filled with worry. I waspletely dazed and zoned out that I didn''t notice he left the bathroom. I went back into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed. I couldn''t help the tears rolling down my cheeks. I wanted to stay positive, but I couldn''t help but think the worst.


    "I''ve brought you clean pyjamas. Change into them and then we''ll go to the hospital".


    "Okay".


    We sat in silence the whole way to the hospital. I didn''t know what to say to him. As he pulled into the car park my heart started racing. I was terrified. Terrified of what they were going to tell me.


    I had no idea what was happening to me. I don''t know why I was bleeding. Was it normal? Could it be format?


    Unclipping my seat belt, I took a deep breath before getting out. Jake done all the talking when we go inside. I wasn''t sure I would have been able to string two words together.


    We didn''t wait long until the doctor came to greet us. She took us into a side room and was nning to give me an ultrasound.


    "Do you know roughly how many weeks you are?". Dr White asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not sure". I whispered.


    Again, my eyes filled with tears.


    "And this is your first pregnancy?".


    I nodded.


    "Okay Leah if you can lie back for me and pull you trousers down so they are under your stomach".


    Jake took my hand in his and brought it to his lips. He held it there cing kisses on my knuckles.


    "This will be a little cold".


    She ced the gel on my stomach and my heart stopped. Please don''t say it, please don''t say the words I''m dreading to hear.


    "Ah". She smiled as she turned the screen around for us to see. "Everything is fine, your baby is growing fine and is perfectly healthy. I would say you''re roughly around 10 weeks".


    A sob fell from my lips as relief washed over me. Our baby was safe.


    "I''m going to book you in for another scan in two weeks'' time. In the meantime, I want you to rest. Can you do that?".


    I nodded. "What caused the bleeding?".


    "It''smon to bleed during you first trimester but I''m d you came in to get checked. Bleeding during pregnancy can sometimes mean you''re having a miscarriage or an ectopic pregnancy". "But my baby is, okay?". I asked.


    "Yes". She smiled. "But please rest as much as you can". She passed me a piece of paper towel so I could wipe my stomach. "I''ll see you in two week''s Leah".

 Chapter 338

    I felt suffocated. Ever since we got back from the hospital, he hasn''t left my side. If I needed to pee, he took me. I loved him dearly, but he was getting on myst nerve.


    I wasn''t dying, our baby was safe. Thest thing I needed was overbearingfort. We got home around 3am but instead of going back to bed I settled on the couch. I still had some cramping but not as bad as before and I was still bleeding. "Baby you should try and sleep". He spoke.


    "I know. We both should".


    "Do you want me to carry you upstairs to bed?".


    "I can walk". "Leah".


    "Fine". I sighed.


    I wasn''t going to argue with him about it. He was looking after me, doing what he always did. I could handle the overbearingfort for a few days. I think.


    After I was settled in bed, I pulled the duvet up and around my neck. I wished he''de to bed too but the sun was up, and he had to go meet with his dad first thing.


    Something told me it was to do with Jessica, but I didn''t ask and right now I didn''t care. It didn''t take long before my eyes grew heavy, and I was drifting off to sleep.


    ..


    When I woke Jake was beside me light snoresing from him. I couldn''t help but smile. Lifting my phone from the nightstand I sat up. I had only slept a few hours, but I felt rested. Stretching out my arms a yawn fell from my lips.


    "How are you feeling baby?". He rolled over so he was facing me. "Still sore?".


    "The cramps have dulled but I think I''m still bleeding".


    "Do you want me to call the doctor?".


    I shook my head. I don''t think anything was wrong and we had already been to the hospital to get checked. Everything was fine. The bleeding was normal apparently. "Are you hungry?". He asked.


    "I want ribs with sticky barbecue sauce".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "Anything else?".


    "Jpenos".


    "You don''t eat jpenos babe".


    "I know". I chewed my bottom lip. "But I can''t stop thinking about them".


    His arm snuck over my waist as he gently pulled me towards him. "And you''re really, okay?".


    "I''m okay". I smiled. "And I think you should invite your parents over for dinner". It was long overdue, and we still had to break the news to them. Our family was extending. 2 were bing 3.


    "Tonight?".


    "Yeah, tonight". I checked the time on my phone. "We could invite them over for six".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Are you sure you''re up for that?".


    "We''re ordering takeout, right?". I grinned.


    "I mean after what''s happened. It kind of scared me Leah".

 Chapter 339

    I didn''t want him to make a big deal out of it. I was okay and our baby was okay. It scared me also, but I wasn''t going through this full pregnancy being scared. It would drive me insane.


    "It scared me too, but everything is okay. You heard what the doctor said".


    "I don''t trust they doctors".


    I rolled my eyes.


    "I mean it Leah, I don''t trust them, and I would prefer if you would use the pack doctor".


    "Well, I prefer the hospital". I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "Well, this isn''t just your decision to make".


    "It''s my body". My eyebrows furrowed. "And I feel morefortable in a hospital".


    "Don''t pull that shit". He red. "All I want is for you to be checked over by the pack doctor. A second opinion".


    "Fine". I sighed.


    I wasn''t going to argue with him over it. I didn''t need to be stressed over nothing. If he wanted a second opinion, then we would get a second opinion.


    I went for a bath as he went to call his parents. The bleeding had stopped which calmed my nerves a bit. I was still worried I just didn''t tell him that. Pregnancy is a scary thing where anything can happen, and you have absolutely no control over it.


    I don''t know what to expect or what to do. I was a first timer and taken each day as it came. Stripping out of my clothes I stepped into the bath andy down. It wasn''t long before Jake joined me.


    "They''ll be here for 6". He closed the lid on the toilet before taking a seat. "My mom says she''ll bring your graduation present".


    Oh, I forgot about that.


    "Do we have wine?". I asked.


    He shrugged. "It''s not as if you can drink it anyway".


    "No for me". I made a face. This was the first time inviting him parents over for dinner. We weren''t cooking so the least we could do was have wine in the house.


    "There should be a bottle or two in the fridge".


    "Well could you go check".


    "I will once you''re done". He pulled his phone from his jean pocket and sat it on the unit next to the sink.


    "You don''t have to sit with me Jake".


    "I know but I want to".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I went about my bath washing my body and my hair all the while he sat staring at me. I knew he was worried, still worried about our baby. I could see it on his face every time I looked at him. Maybe a second opinion would be for the best and that way it would easy his mind.


    "What are we doing for nna and Carter leaving?". I asked.


    "We need to do something for them leaving?". He frowned.


    "Eh yes they can''t-...". I paused as soon as I saw his smirk. "You''re an a*s now hand me the towel".


    "A small gathering at my mom''s". He wrapped the towel around my body as soon as I lifted myself from the tub. "Just a small sendoff".


    "Probably for the best". I agreed. "I hope your mom makes dinner".


    A chuckle fell from his lips. "I love your appetite right now. I love nothing more than a girl that likes to eat". He winked his eyes trailing over my body.


    Rolling my eyes, I sat on the floor in front of the mirror. I watched as he sat on the bed. "Go and check if we have wine". I swear he was starting to be like a bad smell.


    "I just want to make sure you''re doing okay". He bent down kissing the top of my head.


    "I''m okay I promise".

 Chapter 340

    I quickly dried out my hair before changing into a floral print knee length dress. Once again, I caught myself staring at my reflection in the mirror, my hands lying t against my stomach.


    I closed my eyes took a deep breath and finished off getting ready. If it wasn''t his parentsing to dinner, I''d have been in either fresh pjs or a pair of sweats, but I wanted to make a little effort. I frowned when I heard a knock at the front door.


    They were early.


    My bedroom door opened; nna walked in like she owned the ce copsing onto our bed. The bed I had not long made. I loved her like a sister but sometimes I could throttle her. "What?". I sighed when I caught her staring.


    "I''m here for dinner". She grinned.


    Of course, she was.


    "Joking". She winked. "Can I borrow your ck jacket?".


    I had no idea which jacket she was talking about. I had a few ck jackets. Short and long.


    "Help yourself". I pointed to my closet. "Where are you going?".


    "Drinks with the girls. There''s a cocktail bar in town I''ve been dying to try. It only opened a few months ago. ys live music to".


    Right. I didn''t like the feeling that rose in my stomach. The feeling of being left out. Pursing my lips, I grabbed my phone off the floor. "You''ll find one in there and don''t touch my shoes". "Love you". She yelled as I made my way downstairs.


    It shouldn''t but I was annoyed. I was annoyed that they were going out and I wasn''t. I couldn''t drink but I could still go out and have fun. Jake was in the living room a beer in his hand the tv on in the background. He looked up from his phone.


    "Wow babe you look beautiful".


    "Yeah". I opened the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water. "We need to start locking the doors". I huffed.


    I was being petty, but I couldn''t help it. I didn''t even get an invite.


    "What''s wrong?". He asked.


    "Nothing". I closed the fridge door before disappearing into the pantry. I wanted a snack. I opened a new bag ofys and grabbed a bag of Hershey kisses.


    Was this how it was going to be from now on? I wasn''t going to get invited ces because I was pregnant? They were real shitty friends if that was the case.


    "Babe". He stood at the pantry door as I stood in the corner stuffing my face.


    "What?".


    "You''ll ruin your dinner".


    "Don''t care". I shrugged.


    "Has something happened?". He asked just as I heard the front door close.


    "No".


    "Babe".


    "They''re going out without me". Even saying the words, I felt stupid. If I had been asked, I''d have probably said no anyway but it wasn''t the point. I was an emotional mess most days and this wasn''t making me feel any better. "Do you want to go out?".


    "No". I made a face.


    "Then what''s the issue?". He frowned.


    "They didn''t invite me that''s the issue and they didn''t invite me because I''m pregnant. I''m going to be pregnant for a whole nine months. I feel left out and it''s not a nice feeling".


    "I''m sure that''s not true Leah".


    "Yeah, then why wasn''t I invited?".


    "I don''t know baby, but can we get out of the pantry and go into the living room? My parents will be here soon".


    I sat on the couch scrolling through my phone. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jobnb. It wasn''t bad enough that I didn''t get invited I now had to see pictures stered all over my Facebook. Turning my phone onto do not disturb I crossed my arms over my chest and tried to focus on the tv. Jakes parents hadn''t arrived yet but before they did, I had to try and change my mood. If I red any harder, I''m sure my face would stay like this.


    "Leah?".


    "Hm?".


    "Baby, are you really that annoyed that you didn''t get asked to go out?".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, yes I am". I never once took my eyes off the tv. "My friends are out having a good time and I''m". I paused. I had to think about what I was going to say next. "You know what it doesn''t matter I have to pee".

 Chapter 341

    I tried my best to lighten my mood. I was probably overreacting, but I couldn''t pretend I wasn''t a tiny bit hurt. I washed my hands and headed back downstairs. Jakes parents still hadn''t arrived, and it was almost half 6.


    "Are you sure they''reing?". I asked.


    "I told them not to".


    "What, why?". I frowned.


    "Because I''m taking you out to dinner. We''re getting out this house for a few hours".


    "Jake". I knew he was doing this because I wasn''t asked to go out with the girls, and I appreciated him so much for it. "Thank you".


    "I''m taking you to dinner and then we''re going to do whatever you want".


    "Can we go for ice-cream and a walk along the beach?".


    "As long as it puts a smile back on your face. I hate seeing you sad baby".


    "I''m not sad I''m annoyed". I crossed my arms over my chest. "I don''t want to be left out because I''m having a baby".


    "I''m sure they didn''t mean to".


    "Yeah, well they still did it".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Do you want to go out for dinner or not?". He spoke.


    I nodded. I knew he wasn''t in the mood to listen to my bullshit all night. But I still say I had the right to be pissed off and annoyed with them.


    "Then grab your jacket and let''s go".


    We weren''t even in the car five minutes, and I was already scrolling through Facebook looking to see if nna had uploaded anymore photos. I was jealous. They were out having fun and I wasn''t.


    I mean I could, but it wouldn''t be the same


    "Anything interesting on there?"


    "Sorry". I shut it off and stuffed it in my purse. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "What did you say to your mom about dinner?". I felt bad and it had been ages since we had a proper catch up. Maybe we should have invited them out instead.


    "Well". He scratched the back of his head. "They''re meeting us at the restaurant".


    I smiled. "I was hoping you would say that".


    "I know you''re not having the best time of ittely, but I''ll try my best to make sure I keep that smile on your face". He took my hand in hiscing our fingers together.


    "It''s not that it''s just". I paused. "It''s stupid I''m being stupid, but I can''t seem to control my emotions. Every little thing either makes me cry or makes me mad and then tonight just pissed me off".


    "I''m sure they didn''t mean to upset you".


    Again, I wasn''t upset I was annoyed. But I didn''t want to dwell over it. I was going to go have dinner and then stuff my face with ice-cream.


    "Where are we going for dinner?". I asked.


    "A nice little Italian ce". He brought my hand to his mouth cing a kiss on my knuckles. "It''s small and private and serves the best ice-cream".


    I grinned. "I still want jpe?os".

 Chapter 342

    I ate my weight in food. I wanted everything on the menu and Jake had no issues ordering me just that. Pushing my te to the side I took a sip of my water before my eyesnded on Charlotte. She was grinning from ear to ear.


    She knew.


    We were nning to tell them tonight, but we couldn''t get the chance. Conversations were flowing and changing all the time. Jake and his dad were currently discussing more security around the perimeter. "So, have you had a look at any online courses yet?". Charlotte asked.


    I wanted too but I also wanted the college experience. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I couldn''t go to Yale we all knew that was dead and buried and I had epted that but there was still a chance for me to go to school here.


    "Not yet but I n to. I''m going to look into going to college here". I had all the information I needed and there was still time for me to apply.


    "College here but how would that work?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I frowned. How would what work? And then it clicked that she was talking about my pregnancy. A sigh fell from my lips. Being pregnant wasn''t going to stop me doing things. It wasn''t an illness, I wasn''t dying.


    My face must have said it all because her opinion soon changed.


    "You do what you want sweetheart. It''ll do you the world of good".


    "Do who the world of good?". Jake asked.


    I swear he only heard what he wanted to hear sometimes.


    "Me". I spoke. "The college here offers part time courses. I''ll go three times a week in-between studying at home".


    "Is that a good idea?". He made a face. "I don''t want you stressing over tests or overworking yourself".


    The overprotectiveness was testing my patience. I knew it wasing from a good ce, but I didn''t need to be wrapped in bubble wrap.


    "I can''t stay in the house all day everyday Jake. I need something to do".


    "Have I missed something?". He asked. "I thought college was off the table?".


    "No Yale is off the table". I pushed my chair back and got to my feet. "I''m going to the restroom".


    I was bing frustrated. I hated feeling like I couldn''t do anything without his permission. Our afraid of doing something he won''t like. We were mates, I wasn''t his prisoner.


    I didn''t need to pee but hiding in the bathroom topose myself seemed like a clever idea. Or so I thought until there was a knock on the stall door.


    "I''m peeing". I spoke.


    "You''re hiding".


    I could hear the yfulness of his tone. I bit back my smile even though he couldn''t see me. He made it hard to stay mad at him. Not that I was mad but smothering me wasn''t going to do anyone any favours. Especially with how quickly my mood was changing. "Leahe-....


    "I want to go to college". I spoke.


    "Okay".


    "I want my degree and I know-.... I paused. "Okay?". I frowned.


    "Yeah, baby okay".


    "Really?".


    "Can you pleasee out so I''m not talking to you through a door?".


    I unlocked the door, and only then did it click that he was in the woman''s bathroom. Wait did he lock the door?

 Chapter 343

    "You shouldn''t be in here".


    Wrapping me up in his arms he kissed the top of my head. "I''ll never stop you doing anything you wan "I don''t want to feel like I''m walking on eggshells around you".


    "Baby


    I-...".


    "Your face gives you away". I turned my head so I could look at him.


    "It''s in my nature to be protective of my mate especially when you''re carrying our pup. I''ll never make "I shouldn''t feel bad because I''m doing something you don''t like".


    I didn''t like the look that appeared on his face, eyebrows furrowed he brought his hand up cupping m "I know". My lips found his. "We should get back before your parents think we''ve skipped out".


    "We could if you want to". He smirked. "Go get some ice cream". He kissed my left cheek. "Stop for som Our eyes connected my breath catching in my throat as his eyes shed ck.


    He was horny.


    His breath fanned over my face as his hands slipped lower.


    He squeezed.


    "Jake". My voice barely a whisper I ced my hands against his chest. "We have to get back".


    "I know". His lips found mine before he led me out the restroom and back to our table.


    "Is everything okay?". Charlotte asked.


    "We have something to tell you". Jake spoke.


    My heart was racing, butterflies erupted in my stomach. I knew I had no reason to be nervous and yet


    "We have something to tell you both also". His dad added. "Please, sit down".


    Okay now I had a reason to be nervous.


    We both took our seats waiting for his dad to continue.


    I know it may not alwayse across that way but know it''s because I care".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ecisions for you, but I will never stop being protective of my family". His grip tightened.


    <. "I''m sorry for making you feel that way. I only ever want what''s best for you".


    ks". He kissed my right cheek. "Have an early night". He brushed his nose against mine his hands resting just above my ass.


    ck to my stomach. I also didn''t miss the look his parents shared.


    "Jessica and her family won''t be returning to the pack. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. They were never returning but I want to be clear on something. I would never bring back anyone that disrespected and hurt my family. Orders have been given that if they trespass, they be taken out".


    Wow.


    "I''d have taken her out regardless of your decision". Jake spoke.


    I rolled my eyes. He couldn''t just say thanks and be done with it.


    "Watch your mouth you''re not Alpha just yet son".


    Augh fell from Jakes lips as he shoved his dad''s shoulder. "Any day now old man".


    "Enough of the joking around". Charlotte sighed. "Now what do you have to tell us?".


    Jake grabbed my hand, the biggest, goofiest smile on his face.


    My grin matched his as I nodded.


    "Leah''s pregnant".

 Chapter 344

    My cheeks hurt from smiling.


    His mom leaped out of her chair and pulled me in for a hug. It was exactly the reaction I wanted. I knew they would be happy for us. I was pregnant with their first grandchild. It was a massive thing apparently.


    "Oh, shopping. You have to let me take you shopping". Charlotte grinned. "Oh, and a baby shower. Would you like a baby shower Leah?".


    "Charlotte, darling". His dad gave her a soft smile. "Maybe we just let them breathe a little first. Let them get used to the idea of bing parents".


    "Nonsense". She huffed. "That''s my grandbaby in there".


    I loved that she was this excited and making a fuss. I didn''t have parents to share the news with or anyone else in my family except Carter and he already knew.


    So, if she wanted to throw me a baby shower then I wasn''t going to stop her.


    "It''s fine". I smiled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "How far along are you? Are you keeping well? Have you been sick?".


    "Mom". Jake sighed. "Calm down just a bit please".


    "I''m sorry I''m just excited. Our first grandchild, the future Alpha". She grinned. "We need to celebrate with champagne".


    Champagne that I couldn''t drink.


    "Mom Leah can''t drink".


    "Oh, right. Never mind the Champayne we''ll celebrate with cake".


    Now cake I could have.


    ..


    We had a good night, and it was good to catch up with them both. Of course, we were invited to Sunday dinner. Another celebration but with everyone before Carter and nna left. We didn''t mention that they already knew about the baby.


    "I''m stuffed". A yawn escaped my mouth as I clipped my seatbelt into ce.


    "So, no ice-cream?".


    "I still want ice-cream". I grinned.


    A chuckle fell from his lips as he reached over taking my hand in his. "How about we go for a walk along the beach and then I''ll drop by Walmart on the way home?".


    I wasn''t really feeling the beach anymore. I wanted the biggest tub of ice-cream there was, and I wanted to eat it in bed watching tv.


    "Can we just get ice-cream and then go home?".


    "Tired baby?".


    I nodded.


    "But you''re feeling, okay?".


    "Always".


    "I mean with the baby".


    "Well, I don''t feel sick anymore if that''s what you mean".


    "Are you scared?".


    Was I scared? I wasn''t sure how I felt about it all. I''m not sure it had properly sunk in yet. I couldn''t really believe it was happening. I shrugged.

 Chapter 345

    "I''ve got you Leah always. We''re going through this together. I want to be involved as much as possible "I know". I whispered.


    "Thest thing I want is for you to feel alone".


    I squeezed his hand. "I''m okay I promise but I will lean on you when I need to. You''ll be the first one I "We could go to the cabin for a few days seeing as you now own it".


    Eh?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean I own it?". I frowned.


    "Shit". He sighed. "It''s your graduation present from my parents. I forgot they hadn''t told you yet". "They gave me their cabin?".


    "They know you wouldn''t have epted cash, and you already have a car". He shrugged. "If you want "Hold up they gave me their cabin as a present?".


    "Yeah".


    "That''s crazy". I sighed. "But you know we can''t go next week. I still n to visit my dad".


    "Have you called him yet?". He pulled into the parking lot of Walmart and cut the engine. "He could be "Busy for his own daughter?".


    "I never said that but maybe you should hold off for a few weeks and then n it. Talk to him and fin "No because if I leave it a few weeks I will never go. I''ll keep putting it off and then I''ll start making ex "Fine babe it''s your decision but I''m stilling with you".


    I didn''t want him toe with me. I wanted to meet my family on my own. I wanted them to like me f "Are youing in or are you staying here?". He asked.


    "Staying here". Another yawn escaped my mouth. "Can you get me some voured water as well". "Aye babe".


    I know I shouldn''t, but it was right there.


    appointment, every scan. I just want to support you". He brought my hand to his lips cing a kiss on my knuckles.


    o if it''s all getting too much".


    could go up on Tuesday ande back Friday?".


    Leah".


    hen he''s avable".


    I''m going to call him tomorrow and n to go up on Tuesday".


    and not because I was mated to the next Alpha. But I was dreaming because he would never let me go on my own.


    His phone and it was vibrating every few seconds. I trusted Jake 100% and yet I felt the need to go through his phone.


    I lifted it but instantly put it back. I couldn''t and I wouldn''t. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Going through his phone wasn''t trusting him, right? And then it started vibrating continuously. Someone was calling him.


    Unknown number.


    I grabbed it answering straight away.


    "Hello".


    Nothing.


    The line went dead as soon as I said hello. But now that I had his phone, and it was unlocked. I bit the inside of my cheek and before I knew it, I was reading the messages that had just came through.

 Chapter 346

    I knew instantly that the person messaging him was Jessica. The number wasn''t saved, and he had never messaged back but the context of the messages was obvious.


    She still believed there was a chance with them.


    Begging him to let her back into the pack so her and her family could return home. Embarrassing herself by sending dirty messages. I wasn''t angry with him but again it was something he hadn''t told me. Imagine that was me?


    I quickly put his phone back as I caught sight of him leaving the store. How long had she been messaging him?


    "Two big tubs of ice-cream and two bottles of voured water". He ced the bag in the back seat before getting in.


    "Okay". I turned my head away from him and stared out the window. I wonder what else he hadn''t told me or was keeping from me.


    This was how fights started. Why couldn''t he just be honest instead of hiding it from me? I would eventually find out anyway.


    The car ride home was quiet. I was having an argument with myself on whether I should mention it or keep it to myself. If I brought it up, then that would start a whole new argument because I went through his phone. "Babe you, okay?".


    "Yeah, just tired".


    "Close your eyes baby. I''ll wake you when we''re home".


    I closed my eyes. Still his phone went off, but I said nothing. I was too tired for an argument tonight.


    I woke just as he was pulling into the driveway. I wasn''t in the mood for ice-cream anymore. I just wanted to climb into bed and go to sleep but we needed to talk.


    I still wasn''t angry with him but the more I left it the more I thought about it. I was making myself anxious, overthinking things that hadn''t happened.


    "Good little power nap?". He smiled.


    "We need to talk".


    If I didn''t mention it to him now and left it to brew, then I knew it would only be a matter of time before I lost it.


    "Yeah, babe we do".


    Huh?


    I turned my head so I could look at him.


    "You want to talk about Jessica, right?".


    "Why is she messaging you?". I asked.


    "So, you looked through my phone".


    "It wouldn''t stop vibrating when you were in the store, so I answered it. I saw the messages she sent you".


    "I didn''t message her back". He spoke.


    "Why does she think she still has a chance with you?".


    "I''ll tell you everything Leah but once we''re inside".


    I said nothing in response. My stomach felt unsettled, I felt uneasy because I had no idea what the truth was. Was there still a chance for them? I frowned. I was his mate not her and I wasn''t going anywhere.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Stop". He sighed as he reached over and took my hand. "You''re overthinking something you know nothing about. This stems from years ago Leah but I''ll exin it all".


    I tried my hardest not to react or say anything out of turn. So, I chewed the inside of my cheek and turned my head away from him.


    Maybe finally the whole Jessica situation would be exined.

 Chapter 347

    I wasn''t sure how I was feeling. My stomach was in knots, I wasn''t sure what he was going to say. Did I have a reason to be nervous? I made some tea and was now sitting on the sofa waiting for him to start.


    "Please remember that I love you, I want to be with you. You are my mate, my partner and one day you''ll be my wife".


    I frowned. But I was going to let him exin to me why Jessica was the way she was. For so long she believed that her and Jake were meant to be. Still does ording to her text messages. "Okay". I nodded. "And I love you". I added.


    He smiled. "It''ll always be you Leah".


    And then he began to tell me his story, his past even.


    "Jessica and her family have been a part of our pack for as long as I can remember. We kinda grew up together even though I''m older we all used to hang around together as kids".


    I think I knew where this was going but I kept quiet and let him continue.


    "I was meant to find you when I turned sixteen. You''re supposed to find your mate when you turn sixteen, but I didn''t find you until I was twenty-four".


    "We lived in different states". I spoke.


    "I know baby, but 8 years is a long time. I didn''t think I''d ever find you".


    "So, if you didn''t find me you were to be mated to Jessica, right?".


    It was all starting to make sense now. She hated me from the minute I moved here. All the petty things she did, all the whispering and slyments. She was jealous but more so upset because I ruined her chance to be mated to Jake. How would that work if they weren''t destined to be together? Surely, Jessica had a mate out there also.


    "Our parents thought it was for the best. She''s a strong wolf, it would have been the best move for the pack".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "And when was this supposed to happen?".


    Like he said he waited 8 years to find me. 8 years was long enough for him to mate, to settle down, to marry even and yet he didn''t.


    "After she graduated". He spoke.


    Augh fell from my lips. "If I never moved here, you''d be mated to Jessica and ying happy families". I ced my hand over my stomach. I wasn''t angry but I was a little annoyed.


    Did I even have a right to be annoyed?


    "No Leah it would have been for the benefit of the pack. I can''t run the pack without a Luna. No happy families, no nothing. If I never met, you I''d be living an unhappy life with a girl I can''t stand". "But you slept with her".


    "I slept with a lot of girls, but you must understand until I met you, I was never satisfied. I felt empty, I was empty. Having sex was a release for me".


    "Lovely". The thought of him with other girls made me feel ufortable. I didn''t like the idea of anyone being intimate with him but me. But everyone had a past, and he was giving me a little bit of his.

 Chapter 348

    "I''m sorry if this is hard for you to hear but it''s time you knew the truth. I wasn''t a nice person, Leah. I did horrible things to everyone, and I cared about no one. But I''m not that person anymore and that''s because I found you. I found the one person that saved me". "You''d have really mated with her for the sake of the pack? To be unhappy for the rest of your life?".


    "The packs my family Leah".


    "I''m your family".


    "Before you baby. I had nothing to lose. I''d have mated with Jessica for the pack, but we''d have never been mates".


    "She still thinks there''s a chance for you two. All those messages, the phone calls-...". I paused. "She''s a problem Jake". She could also be dangerous.


    "She''s only a problem if we make her a problem. Her and her family aren''t wee here Leah and they are aware of that". "And that''ll stop her?".


    "If she knows what''s good for her, she''ll nevere back here again".


    I hoped her was right. I wasn''t afraid of Jessica but right now I was vulnerable. There was more than me to think about and I''ll be damned if I let her hurt my child.


    "I think I''m going to go to bed". I''d heard enough about Jessica for one night.


    "Are we okay?". He asked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Always". I smiled.


    He told me the truth I couldn''t be angry with him for that. I now knew the situation he was put in back then. But that was his past and me and our baby were his future. "I love you Leah".


    "I love you too. Are youing to bed?".


    "Yeah, babe I''m just going to lock up first".


    I was almost asleep when I felt his arm slip over my waist and pull me against him. Laying my head against his chest I snuggled closer and fell asleep to the sound of his heartbeat.


    I woke up in the same position I fell asleep in. It was still dark outside, so I knew it was early. Slipping out of Jake''s embrace I grabbed my dressing gown and as quietly as I could I headed downstairs.


    Making myself some tea I went about cleaning the kitchen and putting away the dishes. I wanted to go for a run today or at least a light jog. I wanted to feel the wind on my face and the adrenaline pumping through my veins.


    I used to use running as a coping mechanism. A way to release my stress or anxiety but now, today, I just wanted to run for the sake of it. I took my mug of tea and a nket from the back of the couch and went outside to watch the sunrise.


    I swear there was nothing better although watching it by the beach will always be my favourite. I wrapped the nket around my shoulders and took a seat. I loved early mornings, I loved how peaceful it was before the chaos of another day started.

 Chapter 349

    Days that for me were long because I had nothing to fill them with. All my friends were moving on. School was finished, I had no routine and nothing to do with my time.


    I was rarely involved with the pack and if I''m being honest, I wouldn''t really know where to begin with that take only ever told me what he needed to, and I was okay with that but I''m sure there was people I had still to meet. And then there was my dad and his side of the family. I had a whole other family out there that I didn''t know


    Little droplets of rain fell from the sky and against my cheek. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I smiled. I loved sunny days, but I loved the rainy ones to. I stayed outside until I finished my tea but before it got heavier, I went inside.


    I washed out my cup leaning it on the draining board to dry. There was no movement from upstairs which tood me Jake was still sleeping. I decided to use the main bathroom to shower and get ready.


    By the time I showered and changed Jake was up and making breakfast.


    "Waffles, bacon and eggs. Sit".


    I grinned. "It smells really good". I sat down as he poured me some orange juice.


    "Are you going somewhere?". He asked.


    "I was going to go for a run if the rain stopped". I could hear it battering off the roof. It would probably rain all day and I was meeting Ryan for lunch.


    "I don''t think the rains going to stop babe". He ted me up some food and sat it in front of me. "And should you be running?". He took the seat across from me.


    "I''m pregnant Jake not dying".


    "I know babe but-...". He paused.


    "Running and jogging is perfectly safe". I started eating my breakfast and said nothing else on the matter. He worried too much.


    "What are your ns for today?". He asked.


    "Other than meeting Ryan for lunch I have nothing else to do. I''ve never got anything to do hence why was going to go for a run". "The cabin idea still stands". He smiled. "A few nights away just us".Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I suppose I could make ns to go visit my dad the week after and spending a few days away just us exactly what I needed. "Let''s go to the cabin". I grinned.


    "Yeah?".


    Augh fell from my lips. "Yeah, and this is really good. Did your mom make it?".


    "Oh, ha ha". He chuckled. "Eat up I''m going to get showered and then I need to meet Jack at the training ground".


    "Should I be worried?". I spoke.


    "You never need to worry". He kissed the top of my head. "And be safe when you''re driving to meet Ryan. The roads will be slippery". "Always am". I smiled.

 Chapter 350

    I didn''t want to drive out of town in case they shut the roads because of the weather. The rain hadn''t


    d if anything it got heavier. I texted Ryan to see if he wanted to meet at the coffee shop instead. It was cute, cosy and near home if the weather was to get worse. I grabbed my purse and keys and made my way out to my car. I didn''t wait for Ryan''s reply instead I drove to the coffee shop. If he showed up, then great if not I''d still enjoy a coffee and muffin. Besides, it was good to get out of use for a bit. Staying cooped up with nothing to do would eventually drive me mad.


    I had to stop putting it off and enrol myself into college. I wanted to go, wanted to get my degree and Was I kidding myself?


    I would be in Yale right now if I wasn''t here.


    I frowned.


    we had months to enrol, but haven''t.


    Pulling up outside the coffee shop I cut my engine and quickly made my way inside. It was rtively quiet, but I expected as much with the rain. Taking off my jacket I hung it on the back of the chair before taking my phone from my purse. Still no reply from Ryan.


    "Hey sweetie you ready to order?".


    "Just a tea please with extra milk". I smiled at the server. I would hold off on the muffin just now.


    ...


    Two cups of tea and a muffinter he decided to show up.


    "I''m sorry my car wouldn''t start and then when it finally did, I got halfway here and realised I didn''t have my wallet so had to go all the way back. I''m really sorry". "It''s okay". I smiled.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "The weathers wild". He pulled out the chair opposite me and took a seat. "Wouldn''t be surprised if th "It''s only a little bit of rain". It wasn''t as bad as it was thest time. We didn''t have the high winds and "It''s meant to get worse". He spoke.


    "Are we really going to sit and talk about the weather?". I sighed. "I haven''t seen you in what feels like Augh fell from his lips. "I''m going to miss you Leah".


    t the roads again".


    ll had power.


    r, and you want to talk about the rain?".


    "Same". Our friendship was special, and I was going to miss him dearly. Other than nna he was one of the first friends I made here, and he made me feel wee from day one. "Have you decided what you''re going to be doing?". He asked.


    "Yeah". I nodded. "I''m enrolling in college tomorrow".


    "I still can''t believe you gave up Yale and for Jake".


    "Hey". I frowned.


    "Sorry I shouldn''t have said that it''s just Yale is a pretty big deal. He must be special".


    If only he knew the truth. Yes, of course Jake was special he was my everything, we were forever this wasn''t a stupid rtionship that was only going tost a few months. "I can study anywhere". I shrugged.


    "But Yale".


    "It''s just a school". I smiled. "And I''m happy right here".


    "You sure staying here is what you really want?". He asked.


    I frowned. I wasn''t sure where he was going with asking me this. Did he have a point to make? Was there something he wasn''t telling me?

 Chapter 351

    "I just think you''re giving up a lot for one guy".


    I didn''t want to spend ourst day together talking about Jake. I also didn''t want things to get heated and we end up on bad terms. I would defend Jake to the hilt. "Not that it''s any of your business but I love him".


    "Ouch". He grinned. "Guess that''s my chance really out the window".


    I rolled my eyes. He never had a chance to begin with. I didn''t see Ryan in that way I never have. We were friends nothing more nothing less.


    "Should we get some tea?". I asked.


    "I''ll get it. Do you want some cake?".


    "Yes please". I smiled.


    ....


    We talked for ages, drank multiple cups of tea and ate our weight in cake. I was sad that we wouldn''t get to do this anymore. He was leaving tomorrow, and I had no idea when I''d get see him again.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I checked my phone. It was almost 4 o''clock. We had been here for hours.


    "Sorry if I''m boring you". He smirked.


    "You''re not". I grinned.


    "You want to get out of here?".


    "And go where?". The weather wasn''t any better. It was still raining heavily, the sky filled with dark clouds.


    He shrugged. "I guess we picked a rubbish day to catch up".


    "At least we got to catch up and you didn''t stand me up this time. I would have been pissed if you left without saying goodbye".


    "Never shorty".


    "Should we head out? The weather isn''t getting any better".


    "Yeah, it is getting prettyte and I''ve still to finish packing".


    "I''m really going to miss you Ryan".


    "Same shorty. Who am I going to hit on now?". He grinned.


    "I''m sure all the girls will be falling at your feet". I slipped my arms into my now dry jacket and pulled it on.


    "Shame it wasn''t you".


    I rolled my eyes. "Promise we won''t lose touch and you won''t forget about me".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "We won''t shorty I promise".


    ...


    By the time I got home Jake was already there. His truck parked in the drive. Slipping my shoes off I hung up my jacket and made my way into the living room.


    He was sat on the couch, a beer in his hand watching the tv.


    "Hey baby".


    "Hi". I sat beside him.


    "You, okay?". He slipped his arm around my shoulders. "Did you have a good day?".


    "Yeah". I rested my head against his arm.


    I was tired and didn''t feel up to going for dinner. I wanted to go for a bath and chill out for the night. That was all I had done recently. But it''s not as if I had anything else to do with my time. "You sure you''re, okay?".


    "Just tired".


    "And?".


    "Fed up". I sighed.


    "Is this because you have nothing to do?".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    "I''ve told you it''s not always going to be like this. You''ll be going to college soon and if you want you can work a few days in the gas station".


    "I don''t know what I want that''s the problem. I''m going to shower before we head over to your parents". I got to my feet.


    "Yale''s always going to be a problem isn''t it".

 Chapter 352

    I froze.


    "You''re always going to regret not going".


    "No". I turned to face him. "I made the decision to stay here. If I wanted to go to Yale I would have. I''m going to shower now".


    I couldn''t stop thinking about what he said. Was he right? Did I regret staying here? Was it always going toe down to Yale?


    A sigh fell from my lips as I squeezed my eyes shut tight.


    It was a quick shower. Wrapping the towel around my body I exited the bathroom into our room. He was sat on the edge of our bed.


    "I don''t want to fight Leah, but I can''t do this every day. If you want to go to Yale, then go".


    "What are you talking about?". I frowned.


    "I don''t want you to regret anything, and I know you regret staying here".


    "I wanted to go to Yale yes, but I made the decision to stay here for us for you. I don''t regret anything".


    "You don''t act like you made the right decision". He spoke.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Taking a seat on the bed next to him I rested my head against his shoulder. "I don''t mean to be off I''m just having a rough few days. I feel like all I do is sit around. I get up and do the same thing day in day out". "Babe-....


    "I know it''s not going to always be like this but I''m talking about now. I''m fed up, I''m bored. I feel I don''t have a purpose".


    "But you do have a purpose you''re the Luna to our pack".


    "I don''t even know half of the pack members. You never tell me what''s going on you never involve me in anything".


    "I didn''t think you''d want to be involved". He frowned.


    "Seriously?". I got to my feet.


    "Look I''m not used to sharing pack business with anyone other than my dad and my Beta. I didn''t have you for years so I''m sorry. This is all new for me and I guess I''m just used to handling it by myself". He confused the hell out of me.


    "So, you don''t want my input?".


    He ran a hand down his face before he got to his feet. "I want nothing more than to have you by my side out there but you''re not ready, your wolf is not ready".


    I didn''t know whether to be offended or agree with him. I knew I had a lot to learn about myself and my wolf, but his words stung.


    "Okay". I went about the room picking something to wear for tonight.


    "Okay?".


    "I can''t really argue with what you said". Plugging in my hairdryer I sat in front of the mirror. "You should probably go shower".


    I had stunned him because I chose not to pick an argument. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He wasn''t wrong in what he said but it would have been nice if he offered to help get me ready. I wanted to be one with my wolf just like everyone else.


    I didn''t want to be the odd one out. I wanted to take my turn in patrolling the grounds. I wanted to shift and let my wolf run free.


    Maybe there was something wrong with me.


    And then I felt it.


    Her presence.


    Catching sight of my refection I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth.


    My eyes were icy blue.


    My wolf had made an appearance.

 Chapter 353

    I was still in full control but the urge to shift was there. I could feel her wing at my skin. I had never "Hey". He spoke softly to me his hand resting on the lower of my back.


    My eyes connected with his through the mirror. My heart was racing, I could hear how fast it was beati I never wanted to lose control to her.


    "Just breathe baby. Control her. The more you do the easier it bes".


    "I can feel her. She''s strong". I whispered.


    "You''re strong. Remember she is you".


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on my breathing. When I opened my eyes again a sigh fell from my The power from her, the wing at my skin. The burning deep within my stomach. I made the decision "I don''t like that". I spoke.


    "It gets easier I promise". He kissed the top of my head before disappearing into the bathroom.


    ontrol to her before but there was a first for everything.


    my chest. She wanted out but I wouldn''t allow that to happen.


    hen they returned to their normal colour. I didn''t like that. For a split second I thought I was about to lose control. and then that I would make the effort and learn more about my wolf.


    ea what I was doing. I still didn''t feel like a werewolf.


    ad a smile on my face, but truth was I wanted to go home.


    y. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Jake had been


    I couldn''t understand one thing. If my wolf wanted to take control she could. So, why hasn''t she? I had A sigh fell from my lips. I hadn''t been talking much tonight. I would speak when spoken to and make s But like always Charlotte had made enough food to feed a vige and I wouldn''t be rude by going hor talking with his dad a lot tonight. Always hushed voices and lots of different facial expressions. Obviously pack business. But I chose not to listen. I was too busy with my own bizarre thoughts. "You''re quiet tonight sweetheart". Charlotte ced her hand on my arm. "Are you feeling, okay?". "Will my wolf die?". I had no idea why I said it. It was more an inside thought that slipped out. It also c All eyes on me. The silence was deafening. Pulling my bottom lip between my teeth my eyesnded o "It''s just I don''t feel connected to her like I believe I should". I had to break the silence even if I was ennessed by it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the room to fall silent.


    He looked worried. Should he be worried? Was I giving him a reason to be concerned?

 Chapter 354

    "Your wolf isn''t going to die Leah". Jacob spoke. "And as for not feeling connected to her you need to let her in". And how was I to do that?


    "Your wolf is powerful even I as Alpha can feel it. For you to get the connection you want-....Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t". Jake got to his feet. "She doesn''t need to do anything. Come on we''re going home".


    "She needs to know Jake. It''s the only way she''ll fully understand and maybe then she won''t feel like she doesn''t belong".


    I nced at Charlotte, but her focus was on Jake. She was worried. We all know that Jake had a temper, and it didn''t take much to break it. His hands were balled into fists by his side. His teeth bared.


    I didn''t understand why he was acting like this? Surely, whatever his dad was going to tell me wasn''t that bad?


    "No". He growled. "We''re leaving".


    "You''re her mate". His dad hissed as he got to his feet. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Instead of keeping her in the dark you should be teaching her, showing her what an incredible gift she has. Instead, you''re keeping her locked away and telling her nothing".


    "Jacob". Charlotte ced herself in front of her husband. "That''s enough". She sped her hands around his whispering something only he could hear. "I think dinner is over. I would like you both to leave".


    I was at a loss for words.


    "I''m going for a run". He spoke as we reached our house. "I''ll be back soon".


    "So, we''re not going to talk about what just happened?". I asked.


    "We''ll talk once I get back. I need to run Leah".


    In other words, he had to let his wolf out.


    "Fine whatever". I headed inside closing the door behind me.


    I wasn''t waiting around for him toe back. I ran a bath, washed my hair and was tucked up in bed watching a movie. This is what I was talking about when I said I had nothing to do. It wasn''tte and here I was spending a Sunday night in bed alone. Shoving the duvet off I grabbed my housecoat and made my way downstairs. I was bored. Grabbing the ice-cream from the freezer I took a spoon from the drawer and made myselffortable on the couch. Who knows when he would be home.

 Chapter 355

    My eyes were sore, and I could barely keep them open. He hadn''t returned yet and it was almost midnight. Instead of going to bed I grabbed the nket from the back of the couch and wrapped it around myself. Dimming the lights, I turned on the tv and rested my head against the cushion. Just as I thought I tossed and turned until a frustrated sigh fell from my lips. Where was he?


    I wasn''t sleeping anytime soon so I grabbed my car keys, slipped my shoes on and went to get myself a milkshake. The street was empty, but I expected as much at this time of night.


    Passing Jake''s parents'' house, I noticed the living room light was on but there was no movement. It still didn''t sit well with me on how tonight ended. Charlotte basically threw us out. There had been many disagreements with Jake and his dad before but never once had his mom stepped in. I wasn''t even in the car 5 minutes and my phone started ringing. Carter.


    Answering it I hit speakerphone.


    "You''re outte bear".


    I rolled my eyes. I swear you couldn''t do anything in this town without one of them knowing about it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You''re upte". I replied.


    He chuckled. "I''m on patrol".


    "But you''re leaving tomorrow". I frowned.


    "Howe you''re out sote?". He asked.


    "Couldn''t sleep".


    "Jake cool with you being out thiste?".


    I rolled my eyes. "Do I need Jake''s permission now?".


    "Bear".


    A sigh fell from my lips. "Jake isn''t even home. He went for a run hours ago and hasn''t returned".


    "I still don''t think you should be out thiste on your own".


    Why wasn''t hementing on Jake not being home? Unless. I chewed the inside of my cheek. He knew where he was. "Where is he?". I asked.


    "Did you guys have a fight?". He asked.


    "Where is he Carter?".


    "He''s at the bar on the edge of town".


    My stomach dropped. Instead ofing home to talk about what happened he decided to go get drunk instead.


    "Leah".


    "Is he drunk?". I turned the car around and headed back home. If he didn''t have the decency toe home and talk to me then I wasn''t going to talk to him at all. "Bear".


    "Bye Carter". I ended the call throwing my phone onto the passenger seat.


    I already had a n forming in my head. I knew what I was going to do. Pulling into the driveway I turned off my engine and went inside.


    He wanted to act like he didn''t care then I was going to do the same thing. Heading upstairs I grabbed a small carryon bag and started filling it with my clothes.


    I was going to the cabin, but I was going alone.

 Chapter 356

    I turned around. I made it as far as the gas station on the edge of town before I realised going to the cabin on my own without telling anyone was more hassle than what it''s worth. It waste and I was exhausted, but tonight kept ying over and over in my head. Charlotte kicked us out, Jake hadn''t returned home, and I was itching to know what his dad meant. Why was he keeping me in the dark instead of teaching me to be a strong wolf?


    A sigh fell from my lips as I turned my attention back to the road. I loved how peaceful it was at this time. No traffic, no noise just silence. Turning into our street I once again drove by Jake''s parents'' house. The light was still on.


    I drove round the block one more time before pulling into their driveway. Turning off the engine I unbuckled my seatbelt but didn''t get out. I sat for what felt like hours before deciding this was a bad idea. I didn''t want to cause anymore hups between him and his family. I didn''t want him to think I went behind his back.


    As I clipped my seatbelt back into ce the porch light came on and the front door opened.


    His mom appeared.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Shit.


    It''s not like I could drive off now. As she reached my car, I rolled down my window.


    "It''ste Leah is everything okay?"


    "He hasn''te home".


    "Come inside and I''ll make some tea".


    "I should go home". I chewed the inside of my cheek. Me being here was only going to make this whole situation worse. "It''ste and I''m tired".


    "Come inside you can stay the night".


    "It''s better if I go home". I gave her a small smile. "But can Ie by tomorrow?".


    "I''d feel better if you stay here. Jake isn''t home and I don''t want you in that big house all on your own".


    "I''ll be fine I''m just going to go to bed".


    "How about we go for breakfast tomorrow?". She suggested.


    "Yeah". I smiled. "I''d like that and about tonight I''m sorry".


    "Forget about it honey. I only kicked you out because I didn''t want Jake and his dad shifting in the house. The mess and the clear up is brutal. You go on home, and I''ll see you in the morning". "Good night, Charlotte".


    He still wasn''t home but at this point I expected as much. I locked all the doors before heading upstairs and getting ready for bed.


    I was fast asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.

 Chapter 357

    I never once woke through the night. I didn''t feel hime to bed; I never heard a thing. So, when I woke in the morning, and he was wrapped around me I fought with myself not to snuggle closer and fall back asleep. I was annoyed at him. Pissed off that he left me alone all night. But it was still early, and I didn''t want to get up yet so instead of getting out the bed I manoeuvred myself away from him by rolling onto my side. "Babe". He whispered.


    I chose to ignore him. Hopefully, he''ll think I''m still sleeping and leave me be. Now wasn''t the time for a conversation not when I only went to bed a few hours ago.


    I wanted to sleep. I wanted to sleep until I didn''t feel tired anymore. I was sick of always being exhausted.


    "Leah." He lightly shoved my arm with his hand.


    Again, I ignored him and again he shoved my arm.


    "Stop. "I groaned.


    "We need to talk Leah."


    "You want to talk?" I sat up switching the bedside light on so I could see his face. "I waited all night to talk, and you want to do it now?"


    "I should havee home earlier." He spoke.


    "Yeah, you should have because now I don''t feel like talking. "I pushed the covers off and got out of bed. "I''m going to sleep in the spare room. Do not follow me." I mmed the door shut behind me.


    ...


    I didnt check the caller ID before I answered. My phone had been vibrating for thest 10 minutes.


    "Hello?" I was still half asleep.


    "You really not going toe say goodbye to your favourite cousin?"


    Shit.


    I jumped out of bed pulling my phone away from my ear so I could check the time. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It was almost noon. Why did I go back to sleep? How could I have forgotten they were leaving today and more importantly why didn''t Jake wake me.


    "I''m sorry I overslept. Please don''t leave without seeing me". I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat. This was real. He was leaving, going back home, leaving me here.


    He chuckled. "Everyone''s meeting at 1. You''ve got an hour to get your ass over here."


    "Over where?". I asked.


    "Your old house dummy".


    "Hey". I frowned, "Less of the dummy."


    "I''ll see you soon." And then he hung up.


    I wasn''t sure if Jake was here, but I had an hour and first things first. I needed coffee. As I expected he wasn''t home. I went about making some coffee and ate breakfast.


    I was in two minds whether to call him or not, but I did it anyway. I put it on speaker while I buttered cream cheese onto my bagel.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Are you calling for an argument?".


    I frowned. I didn''t like his tone. He sounded pissed off and if anything, I should be the one with an attitude today not him.


    "Leah I''m busy here. Are you okay?".


    "Busy doing what? Where are you?". I knew he wasn''t alone I could hear muffled voices.


    "Securing the territory. Some fences came downst night".


    "Okay". I wasn''t sure what else to say. Another thing he''ll probably keep me in the dark about.


    "We''ll talkter I promise but I have to go". He hung up.


    What was it with people hanging up on me today?


    I sat at the table eating my bagel and drinking my coffee when there was a knock on the front door before nna appeared. She looked like she''d been crying. Her eyes all red and puffy. "Are you okay?"I frowned.


    "Just sad"She whispered.


    She was making a huge sacrifice. I don''t me her for being sad that she was leaving. This was her home and had been for many years.

 Chapter 358

    "Having second thoughts?"


    She shook her head. "No just sad to be leaving. I''ve lived here all my life; this is my home and I''m going to miss it."


    "It''ll always be your home nna."


    "I''m terrified I''ll hate it." She poured herself some coffee before sitting opposite me. "I have this fear that no one will like me and that I''ll not fit in." "Moving to a new ce is scary. I was terrified and look at me now." I smiled. "Shacked up with the Alpha carrying his child."


    "Did you have a fight?" She asked.


    "Not yet."


    "What happened?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not what happened it''s what doesn''t happen. He never tells me anything and thenst night at your parents. Your mom kicked us out." "No." She gasped. "My mom?"


    "I don''t feel connected to my wolf. I can count on one hand how many times I''ve shifted. I don''t get why he won''t teach me."


    "The dreaded shift." She spoke.


    "The what?"


    "For you to feel truly connected to your wolf you have to shift and let her take control. Then it''s all about how you handle the shift, themunication and of course gaining back control." Why was I only learning about this now?


    "And how do I do that?"


    "You shift and let her take control"


    "Well, I know that, but will I know if she''s taken control?"


    "You''ll know. It''s hard to exin but you''ll know."


    "Why doesn''t he tell me anything?" I asked.


    "Honestly I think he''s scared."


    "Scared of what?"


    "In case you can''t gain back control. You should talk to him. Make his listen and make him see you need this to happen."


    "But I do need this to happen. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I''m a werewolf just like the rest of you and yet he treats me like I''m some fragile little doll that can''t take care of myself. I''m sick of it. I''m sick of feeling left out, I''m sick of feeling like I don''t belong. Sometimes I wish I was still back home."


    I don''t know where that came from, but I felt better for saying it.


    "You need to talk to him and tell him how you feel. If you''re not happy then tell him."


    "It''s not that." I sighed. "I just want to be able to know things and understand what''s going on. I want to feel like I''m part of the pack. He''s all I have and yet sometimes I don''t feel like I have him at all." "Don''t say that." She reached over cing her hand on top of mine. "Your family."


    I shrugged. "I''m going to get ready for your leaving party. I''ll see you over there.


    "With bells on." She grinned.


    I decided to put everything to the back of my mind. I wasn''t going to cause a scene and ruin Carter and nna''s day. Today was theirst day and I was going to send them off with the biggest smile on my face. My drama could wait tillter.

 Chapter 359

    I stood on the path waving them off. They were finally gone. Leaving to set up life together in another pack. chewed the inside of my cheek as I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    I didn''t cry and I wasn''t going to. This was the best thing for Carter and nna. A fresh start, time to build a life and family of their own.


    Jake''s hand slipped into mine and it took everything in me not to pull away. We hadn''t talked much, not the conversation we needed to have anyway. I felt deted, part of me wanted to give up. I was sick to death of feeling this way. "Are you okay?". He asked.


    "I''m going to head home". I spoke.


    "Then we''ll go home".


    "We need to talk Jake".


    "I know and I promised we would".


    "We should say goodbye to your mom". Everyone had already headed back inside to enjoy the rest of the party.


    "She''ll know we''ve went home. I''ll call herter".


    He didn''t let go of my hand and as much as I wanted to stay mad, I didn''t have the energy to. I was done. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I was tired of always feeling left in the dark. I thought everything was falling into ce. I thought once we mated it would be different, but nothing changed.


    I was still none the wiser about the world I had been thrust into.


    Reaching our house, I wasn''t ready to go inside yet. The sun was setting, the air around us bing cool nighttime approaching. I loved watching the sun rise but it sure was beautiful when it was setting for the night.


    "I''m sorry". He squeezed my hand gently. "I''ll do better I promise. I''ll teach you; I''ll show you. I''ll help you connect with your wolf".


    "Do you not think I''m strong enough?". I asked. "Do you not think I''ll be able to gain back control?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Of course, I think you''re strong enough it''s just-...". He paused. "I don''t want anything to happen to you".


    "Is something going to happen to me?".


    "I''m just worried. I worry about you all the time. If something did happen to you, I''d never be able to forgive myself".


    "Nothing is going to happen to me". I grabbed a hold of his other hand. "But I can''t keep doing this. Do you know how useless I feel or how stupid I feel being left in the dark all the time. I know nothing about this lifestyle, and no one will tell me anything because you won''t let them".


    "nna had no issues telling you".


    "Jake".


    "I''m sorry. Things will get better I promise".


    "I''m going to see my dad tomorrow and I think it''s best that I go by myself".


    "No". He frowned. "We''re going to the cabin tomorrow; we''re going to chill out for a few days and then we''re going to see your family".


    "I think a few days a part is exactly what we need right now".


    "Don''t do this". His grip on my hands tightened. "Please Leah".


    "I have to". I whispered.


    "You''re leaving me".


    "What, no". A sigh fell from my lips. "I love you and only you, but I think a few days apart will help us".


    "No, it won''t. You should be here with me. We can sort this, work on what you want. I''ll do better".


    "I need this, and I need you to let me go".


    His grip on my hands loosened as he put some space between us.


    "You really want this?".


    I nodded. I didn''t want it to be like this, but I had had enough. We needed the space, and I needed a few days to myself.


    "Two days and that''s it. I''ll drive you there and I''ll pick you back up when it''s time toe home".


    "If you drive me there you won''t leave".


    "Fine Leah whatever you want nowe on its freezing out here".


    ....


    I must say I was expecting more. A heated argument at least but when we got inside, he nked himself in front of the tv and didn''t say anything else to me.


    I headed upstairs for a quick shower and to change into my pjs. I couldn''t wait to get this dress off. Recently the only thing I feltfortable in was sweats or leggings.


    When I went back downstairs, he was sat in the same position only now he had a beer in his hand and a bowl of chips in hisp. A football game ying on the tv.


    I wasn''t even sure if he was talking to me, but I wasn''t changing my mind about going. I wasn''t getting made to feel guilty or let him talk me out of it. I had to remind myself I was doing this for us. A few days apart wasn''t going to kill us.


    I went into the kitchen to fix myself some tea and a snack. I was stood in front of the fridge trying to decide what to eat when his arms snaked around my waist his head resting against my shoulder.

 Chapter 360

    "I f****d up and I''m sorry. I haven''t been the best boyfriend recently. In fact, I haven''t been the best at anything".


    "I don''t want it to be like this anymore Jake".


    "I promise it''ll be different. When you get back from your dads we''ll start over. I''ll teach you everything you need to know. We''ll go through the shift together. I''ll help you keep control". "Okay". I wanted to say more but I didn''t want to keep going round in circles. He worries about me, and I understand that but I''m stronger than he thinks.


    "Are we okay?". He asked.


    "Always". I turned my head to the side so I could kiss his cheek. "Should we watch a movie?".


    "Sure, babe you pick something I''m just going to get washed up". He kissed the top of my head. "I love you Leah and I hope you know how much".


    "I do". I smiled. "And I love you too".


    He disappeared upstairs and I settled on the couch with a bag of chips and a mug of tea. I couldn''t decide what film to pick so I put on friends until he was finished.


    I was scrolling through Facebook when there was a knock on the front door. I wasn''t expecting anyone but no doubt it was someone for Jake. Putting my tea down I went to answer it. "Ro?". I frowned.


    "He in sweetheart?".


    "Yeah, what''s going on?".


    "I just need to speak to him".


    "Okay". I moved to the side so he coulde inside. "Do you want something to drink?".


    "I''m good". He smiled. "I haven''t seen you much. How you doing?".


    "I''m okay. How''s Reign?". I hadn''t seen much of Ro''s sister. I wasn''t sure if she still worked at the diner.


    "She''s good. She''s got her first night patrol soon. That''s why I''m here".


    Reign was going to be patrolling?


    "Isn''t she a little young?".


    Augh fell from his lips. "Don''t let her hear you say that. She''s been dying to get out there and Jake has finally agreed to let her".


    Another thing I knew nothing about.


    "She''s a strong wolf Leah and I think this will be good for her. You know what my sister is like. She keeps herself to herself, but she wants to earn her keep".


    "I''m sure she''ll do great". I sat back down on the couch to finish my tea just as Jake joined us.


    "Ro". He nodded.


    "Sorry to drop by sote Alpha but it''s about Reign. Are you okay if I bring her out with me tonight so she can learn the ropes?".


    "Is she ready?".


    "More than ready". Ro spoke.


    "Then I see no issues just make sure she knows what duties she needs to do during the night and make sure someone is with her at all times".


    "Will do Alpha thank you".


    Once Ro had left Jake locked up for the night making sure our home was secure. Friends was still ying on the tv. I wasn''t really bothered about watching a movie anymore. "Are you hungry?". He asked sitting down next to me.


    I shook my head no. "So, is Reign going to be patrolling now?".


    "She''s been to a few training sessions. I think she''ll be good for the pack. Strong little wolf". He chuckled.


    "When do I get toe to the training sessions?". I asked. "When will I get to patrol the territory?".


    "You''re pregnant Leah".


    "I don''t need to shift Jake. I cane and watch".


    "We''ll sort it once your back. Now what movie do you want to watch?".


    "None". I grinned. "I''m ready for bed".


    "Then head up babe I won''t be long".


    "I was really hoping you''d be ready for bed too".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It didn''t take long for him to take the hint. He lifted me into his arms and carried me upstairs to our bed.


    We may have some issues to sort through and somethings to sort out but one things for sure. I loved him with everything I had.

 Chapter 361

    Now wasn''t a suitable time. I re-read the message repeatedly. I wasn''t expecting him to turn me down. If anything, I thought he would have been over the moon that I wanted to visit. He seemed eager thest time we spoke. Something didn''t feel right but I didn''t bother to reply, instead I put it to the back of my mind and went to get ready for the day ahead. Jake was standing in the kitchen, a coffee in one hand and his phone in the other.


    "I''m taking you to breakfast".


    "Can I at least have some coffee first?". A yawn escaped my mouth as I sat at the table.


    "One cup a day princess. It''s not good for the baby".


    "I know". I sighed, taking the cup from him.


    "Are you feeling, okay?". He asked.


    "About the cabin can we go today?".


    "What happened with going to visit your dad?".


    "Yeah, I don''t want to do that anymore". I pushed the chair back and got to my feet. "I''m going to finish getting ready and then you can take me to breakfast".


    "Wow". He reached out gripping a hold of my arm as I tried to walk past. "What happened with your dad?".


    "Apparently now isn''t a suitable time to visit so I''m not going anymore".


    "Shit babe did he say why?".


    "No and I didn''t ask. I''m going to finish getting ready now". I leaned down and ced a kiss on his cheek.


    He didn''t let go of my hand.


    "Jake". I sighed.


    "I just want to make sure you''re okay with all this. I know you wanted to go meet your family".


    "You''re my family".


    I was a little annoyed with my dad''s response to me wanting to visit but I wasn''t going to dwell on it. It''s not like I was missing out. I was used to not having him around. I survived eighteen years without him.


    "Do you think something has happened?".


    "Because he doesn''t want to see me?". I frowned.


    "Something doesn''t feel right. I know how much he wants a rtionship with you".


    "You do?".


    "We may have had a conversation but that''s going off topic. I''m going to make a few phone calls and see what I can find out".


    I rolled my eyes. It could just be that he thought he was ready to have a rtionship with me and then realised he wasn''t and that''s fine. We have nothing but time.


    He gave me the space I needed and allowed for this to be on my terms. I had to do the same with him.


    "Go finish getting ready". He got to his feet his phone already pressed against his ear as he walked out back.


    I don''t see why he was making such a fuss over this. I wasn''t bothered by it. Annoyed a little yes but it didn''t really faze me. It''s not as if he was a part of my life.


    I slipped my feet into my sneakers and grabbed my jacket from the bottom of the stairs. He didn''t take long toe back inside.


    "You ready to go?". He asked.


    I nodded. I didn''t ask who he called or what they said because I really wasn''t interested. I wanted to go have some breakfast and then spend a few days away with just us.


    ...


    When he said he was taking me for breakfast I expected the diner or the coffee shop but when he pulled into his parents'' driveway I frowned. I mean we could have just walked. "Really?".


    Augh fell from his lips as he leaned over brushing his nose against mine. "She offered and wouldn''t let me say no. You know what my mom''s like".


    "We could have walked".


    "Come on I bet you''re hungry".


    As always Charlotte had made enough food to feed the whole street. Pancakes, waffles, bacon. The list was endless. The atmosphere was better than thest time we were here.


    At least this time we weren''t getting thrown out and all seemed well with Jake and his dad. They were in his office dealing with something to do with the pack.


    "Jake tells me you two are off to the cabin for a few days. That will be fun". Charlotte smiled.


    "It''ll be nice to get away". I smiled.


    "Are you doing, okay?".


    I shrugged. It wasn''t until I tasted the saltiness of my tears that I realised I was crying. Thest few days had been tough and then this morning with my dad. It just makes me think he doesn''t want to see me at all. "Oh, sweetheart". She reached over, cing her hand on top of mine. "Let it out you''ll feel much better. I used to cry all the time when I was pregnant with nna".


    "Yeah". Wiping my cheeks, augh fell from my lips. I felt stupid but this time I don''t think my hormones were causing me to cry. "I was meant to be visiting my dad today".


    "Oh". She frowned. "But I thought". She paused. "I''ll make some more tea and you can tell me all about it".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 362

    When I used to get upset my gran would be the one I would talk to and then when she left, I turned to nna. Now I had no one. Letting that sink in more tears fell from my eyes. Charlotte was lovely, great and very understanding but it wasn''t the same and there were some things I couldn''t talk to her about. It wouldn''t feel right ranting to her about her son. But this wasn''t about Jake.


    "Here sweetheart". She gave me my tea and ced a box of tissues next to me. "It''s okay to cry Leah". Again, she ced her hand on top of mine. "We all do it". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Thest few days have been tough". I brought the cup to my lips while taking a sip. "I thought Jake and I needed a few days apart, so I nned to go visit my dad and maybe meet the rest of my family". "Did something happen to make you change your mind?".


    "I didn''t change my mind. He said now wasn''t a suitable time. What does that even mean?".


    "Did you ask him why?".


    "I didn''t message him back. Honestly, I think he''s changed his mind about wanting to be in my life".


    "I''m sure that''s not true. If you want my advice, I''d call him. You won''t know the truth until you ask".


    I wasn''t going to do that. I would wait until he reaches out and if he doesn''t then I''ll know for sure.


    "Can I ask how things are with you and Jake?".


    "Jake''s difficult at times but he''s nothing I can''t handle".


    "The moon goddess sure made the right choice for my son when she picked you as his mate. You''re a strong woman Leah and I bet an even stronger she wolf".


    "I sometimes wonder if Jake would prefer if I was full human".


    "He''s protective".


    "Overbearing at times". I sighed. "And I know ites from a good ce but sometimes it''s too much".


    "That''s the Alpha in him".


    I had lost count of how many times I had heard that one.


    "I''m no use to this pack if he doesn''t let me be who I''m meant to be. I need to connect with my wolf, and he needs to let it happen. Regardless of the oue this is what''s best for me, for us". "Then connect with your wolf. Go to the training ground and shift. The only way you can be one with your wolf is to let her take full control".


    I wasn''t expecting her to say that.


    "I don''t know how to and the only thing that seems to trigger her is anger".


    "Then get angry". She grinned. "Trust that she''ll give you back control and if she doesn''t then I''m sure Jake will be able to break her down".


    "Break her down?". I frowned.


    "Submit sweetheart he''ll make her submit but if your wolf is anything like you". Augh fell from her lips. "Don''t make it so serious. Get Jake to take you to the training ground and have fun with it". Right, fun.


    "If you make it fun, I''m sure you''ll get some fun at the end of it". She winked.


    My cheeks grew red when I realised what she meant.


    "Enjoy the chase and trust me when I say this. Let him take the lead".


    Hm.


    "I''ll be back in a minute Leah help yourself to more tea".


    Have fun with it. I could do that right?


    I didn''t hear hime in. I was pouring myself more tea when his arms circled my waist. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "If we leave now, we''ll be at the cabin for lunch time". He brushed his lips against the side of my neck causing a shiver to rock through my body.


    "I have a better idea". I turned in his embrace slipping my hands up his chest and looping them around his neck. "Take me to the training ground".


    "The training ground?". His eyebrows furrowed. "Why?".


    He knew why and once again he was going back on his word. A sigh fell from my lips as I let my arms fall. "Never mind let''s just go".


    "Hey". His arms tightened around my waist. "If that''s what you want then let''s go. I promised I would help, and I will".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 363

    My stomach filled with nerves.


    What if I couldn''t do this? What if I was a werewolf that couldn''t connect with her wolf properly? What if I was different and not good different?


    A sigh fell from my lips. I was thinking way too much about this. It should be easy right? Should just co "What''s the sigh for princess?".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. I felt stupid and embarrassed about this whole situation. He should She was part of me and yet it didn''t feel like it.


    "Do you want me to turn the car around?".


    "What, no". I frowned. "I need to do this".


    "Want princess. You must want to do it".


    "I do I just-...". I paused. "Why is this so hard for me?".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s not hard baby it''s just the unknown of it all. You don''t know any better but today we''ll try, and we NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He brought my hand to his lips cing a kiss on m He was right. The only thing standing in my way with this was me. I had to put all the negative though


    ...


    We had been at the training ground for over an hour and achieved nothing. I wasn''t sure how long it w I tried to take his mom''s advice and make it fun, but I remained on two legs instead of four. I couldn''t "Get angry". He pushed my shoulder slightly.


    "What?". I made a face. I didn''t want to do this through anger. I wanted to be able to shift freely. "Come on get mad". He pushed my shoulder again. "You want to shift then get fucking mad". "Stop".


    "Get fucking mad and shift". He roared.


    turally?


    e to teach me because I should be able to do it all on my own.


    trying until you''refortable enough to do it on your own". Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit kles. overthinking out of my head. I could do this; I was born to be a wolf.


    be before Jake lost his temper. Nothing was working. to shift.


    I felt the chill run down my spine at the tone of his voice. There was nothing friendly about it, nothing nice. His own wolf was present, his eyes shifting from brown to ck. But I felt her. I felt her rise within me and push her way to the front. Instead of counting my breaths or trying to control my breathing so I could control her I let her in.


    I let her push her way through and the next thing I knew I had Jake pinned beneath me. Snarling and snapping at his neck.


    Wow.


    The thrill I felt, the power radiating through my body. The strength within me felt exhrating. I wanted more.


    "Put the teeth away princess".


    I snapped my teeth and shook my head, but I didn''t remove my paw from his chest. Yes, he helped me shift, that was the point ofing out here, but I didn''t want it to happen like this. But once again I was probably making a big deal out of nothing. I shifted I should be happy right?


    "Let me up I want to show you something".


    I did as he asked and moved back.


    "Can you hear me?".


    Huh?


    Wait did he just....


    Then I heard hisughter.


    "We canmunicate through the link".


    No, I didn''t want him inside my head. I didn''t want anyone in there. Could he do that whenever he wanted? Did I have to be in wolf form for that to happen? I didn''t realise I was pacing until he stepped in front of me. "You can block me out. You can block everyone out". He grabbed hold of my face in two hands. "Our link is open for when we need it and baby sometimes, we need to use it".


    I wanted to change back. I closed my eyes. I knew there was a mind link, nna had mentioned something before but never had I experienced someone''s voice in my head other than my own.


    I felt something being draped over my body and only then did I open my eyes and realise I was lying on the ground naked. This is why I wanted a controlled shift. My clothes were ruined.


    "You shouldn''t have done that". I pushed his hand away as I got to my feet. "I didn''t want to shift that way. The whole purpose ofing out here was for you to teach me and you haven''t taught me anything". "We tried Leah, and nothing worked".


    "Then maybe I''m just not meant to be a wolf". I pulled his jacket tighter around my body and stormed my way to the car.


    This was meant to be fun; we were meant to have fun with it.


    "Leah, wait up". He grabbed hold of my arm and pulled me to a stop. "Stop losing your head all the time. I told you it takes practice. You''ll never learn if you keep storming off".


    "I just want to go home".


    "Like always". He muttered.


    "What?". I made a face.


    "Look I get that this hasn''t been easy for you but if you want to do this then you need to be serious about it."

 Chapter 364

    I can''t believe he just said that. I was serious about it, and I have been since the very start, but it wasn''t easy for me because I had no idea what I was doing and no one to teach me. But I wasn''t going to stand here and pick a fight with him. He wanted me to be serious about it then I would show him just that.


    "I need clothes". I pulled my arm from his grip and got inside his car.


    The journey home was quiet. Both stuck in our own heads. I was sick and tired of the same shit every day. The same problems, same issues.


    Me.


    As the overthinker that I was I was starting to question whether I really belonged here or not. What sort of Luna couldn''t shift on her own freely? Pathetic.


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself". He grabbed hold of my hand andced our fingers together. "You''ll get there".


    "Howe you were able to talk to me through the mind link in human form?". I asked.


    "Perks of being the Alpha". He shrugged.


    "So, it can only happen when I''m in wolf form?".


    "Not necessarily".


    I frowned.


    "You have to open the mind link between us for it to happen in human form. It''s a link between the Alpha and their Luna. I can talk to our pack in both forms while you can only do it with them in wolf form". "So, you''re the only one that can do both?". I asked.


    He nodded. "And my dad".


    "What if I don''t want to open the link?".


    "Then you don''t have to".


    Another thing to add to my te of worries. What if I couldn''t open the link? I swear I don''t think I was meant to be a werewolf.


    "Why can''t I seem to shift normally?". I asked.


    "You''ve only recently found out that you''re a werewolf. It takes time toe to terms with it all. Stop putting so much pressure on yourself and trust me it''ll happen".


    Maybe he was right. Maybe I just had to stop thinking about it constantly and focus on something else.


    "You have no idea how frustrating it is though. I''m supposed to be the Luna-...".


    "You are the Luna my Luna. This is your pack as much as it is mine. Stop thinking about it as much and I promise it''lle".Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine". I sighed. "It''s locked away in the back of my mind".


    Thankfully, it didn''t take us long to get home. The weather had changed, the sky bing dark as light spots of rain started to fall. But when it rained here, it rained for days.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if the cabin was a no go today.


    "Doesn''t look promising". He sighed switching off the engine. "How disappointed would you be if we left the cabin until the weather changed?".


    "Can we wait and see before we decide if we''re going or not?". I wanted out of here. I was sick of staring at the same four walls and doing the same thing every day. "Sure, whatever you want".


    As we headed inside a crack of thunder and lightning zed through the sky causing me to jump. Great. I wonder how long it would be before the whole town had no power.


    I had only ever experienced one bad storm here and itsted for days. I don''t know how much longer I could stay in this house without going mad.


    He gave me a knowing smile and I wanted to punch him in the face.


    "I guess we''ll go to the cabin once the weather is better".


    The first thing he did was turn on the tv and went straight to the weather channel. I wasn''t interested. I already knew our ns were postponed. Quickly going up stairs I changed into some sweatpants and one of Jake''s jumpers. For whatever reason, his clothes werefier than mine right now. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Shoving my feet into my slippers I headed straight for the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and a bag of chips from the pantry.


    "Thunderstorms brewing. I need to go help secure the perimeter and make sure we don''t end up waterlogged".


    Great another day spent with my ownpany. I needed a new hobby, something to pass the time. A sigh fell from my lips as I nted myself on the couch.


    "I guess I''ll see you when I see you".


    "Do you want toe help?". He asked.


    "No point I''m no use to anyone".


    "Hey". He frowned sitting next to me. "Don''t say that".


    "It''s true but we''re not going to talk about it. It''s locked away in the back of my mind remember".


    "I''m trying here Leah. I want you toe with me".


    I suppose it beats sitting here on my own.


    "Come on I''ll even let you drive my truck". He winked, handing me the keys.

 Chapter 365

    This is what I wanted. To be involved, to feel like I was part of the pack but to drive his truck while he ran at the side of me wasn''t exactly what I had in mind. First it was a perimeter search followed by a territory search which I thought was the same thing but apparently not. A sigh fell from my lips.


    I was bored, the weather was miserable, and I missed nna dearly. I jumped with the tap at the wind


    "I want you to go home. The weather is meant to get worse".


    I wasn''t going home. What would I learn if I went home?


    I frowned and then I felt the heat creep up the back of my neck when I realised, he was butt naked. I caught sight of his smirk but dismissed it and started the engine.


    "Straight home and be careful". He tapped the side of the truck before shifting and sprinting off into the wooded area.


    I was careful, I kept to the speed limit if anything I was driving slower and yet I couldn''t shake the truck behind me.


    shing lights, the tooting of the horn. I slowed down further to let it past and yet it didn''t. Something felt off. My stomach tightened. The weather was bad I could barely see out my windscreen. The wipers going at full speed.


    I swallowed the lump that appeared in the back of my throat.


    And then everything shed before my eyes as the truck crashed into the back of me. My grip on the steering wheel tightened as a scream fell from my lips, the truck hitting me again.


    Wait, was it trying to run me off the road?


    Where we lived was full of backroads and country roads and for quickness, I took the shortness route home which included taking the back roads. Panicked I frantically searched for my phone as I tried my hardest to keep my eyes on the road. Checking my rear-view mirror, I rxed when I noticed the truck bing smaller. It had stopped. Maybe it was an ident? Maybe I should have stopped? But crashing into me twice?


    I know the road is wet and the weather is bad, but it didn''t feel like an ident. Pulling into the side of the road I found my phone and dialled Jake''s number.


    Straight to voicemail. Of course, it''s not as if he had his cell strapped to his leg. Dumping it on the passenger seat I took a deep breath before starting my engine again.


    I wasn''t far from home, and it shouldn''t take me long to get there.


    Checking my mirrors a scream fell from my lips as I was pushed forward my face bumping off the steering wheel. Screeching tyres, ss shattering, blood my blood.


    I couldn''t see, couldn''t breathe, another smash. With my head against the steering wheel, I could feel my eyes slowly closing, everything in my head quiet. My surroundings peaceful.


    ck dots danced in my vision before darkness took over.


    ...


    I could hear whispering, hushed voices and some sort of beeping noise.


    Where was I?


    A groan fell from my lips at the pain in my throat as I swallowed. I needed water.


    "Leah, Leah". He squeezed my hand.


    "Jake she may not be conscious yet".


    "She made a noise of course she''s f*****g conscious. Leah, can you hear me?".


    I could hear him loud and clear. But why did he sound so worried?


    "I''m getting the doctor".


    I gripped his hand. "Doctor?". I croaked peeling my eyes open. Why would I need a doctor?


    "Babe?".


    "Hi". I whispered.


    "We''ll give you two a moment". His mom gave me a soft smile as she led Jacob from the room.


    "Fuck babe you scared us".Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that I realised I was indeed in the hospital. I lifted my hand to my face hissing when my fingers touched my nose. "I-...". I paused.


    "Shh". He whispered his thumb stroking over my knuckles. "I thought the worst when I found you".


    "You found me?". I frowned.


    "I felt your pain". He paused before sitting on the bed next to me. "Your fear".


    My heartbeat quickened as I swallowed the lump in my throat. I couldn''t remember, my mind nk. All I knew was I was sore and tired.


    I feared the question I wanted to ask but I had to know. Chewing the inside of my cheek I could already taste my tears.


    "The baby?".


    His face fell as he shook his head. "I''m so sorry Leah, I''m so sorry".


    "No, no". I cried. "Why?".


    "They couldn''t find a heartbeat. I''m so sorry baby".


    I broke my heart right there. I sobbed on his chest until I fell asleep.


    When I woke Jake wasn''t beside me. He was asleep on the chair in the corner of the room. I had to pee, but I was scared to move. I wasn''t sure I''d be able to get to the bathroom on my own. And I had an IV drip in my arm.

 Chapter 366

    I sat for ages watching him sleep. It wasn''t long before the nurse poked her head in to check my obse "Do you need anything sweetie?".


    I shook my head.


    "Your bp is a little high but that can sometimes be normal in girls your age. Do you feel okay?".


    I shrugged. I was being unreasonable; this wasn''t her fault, but I wasn''t in the mood for talking.


    "I''ll be back soon. In the meantime, if you need anything press your button".


    S.


    I felt lost. I didn''t understand how I could grieve something I never had. Maybe this was how it was always going to end up. Maybe it just wasn''t meant to be.


    Brushing the tears from my cheeks, I muffled my sob with the bedsheets. I wanted to leave, I wanted to get out of here and go home. I wanted to be in thefort of my own surrounding and sleep in my own bed. But truthfully, I was in no state to leave this bed.


    "Babe". His voice reached my ears, and I wiped my face clean and cleared my throat.


    "I need to pee".


    He helped me to the bathroom and against my protests he wouldn''t leave.


    "I just want to help".


    "I can manage".


    I couldn''t, I needed all the help he was offering I was just being stubborn. I was looking for someone to me other than myself and that wasn''t fair. None of this was his fault.


    I was ufortable, cramps in my stomach and a pressure down below. Was that normal? I had never lost baby before, so I had no idea what to expect or what happens. "I shouldn''t have let you drive home on your own". He spoke.


    I shrugged. The weather was bad and what happened to me could have happened to anyone. I finishe Jake''s hand on the lower of my back.


    I wanted sleep. I was exhausted and every part of my body hurt.


    Helping me back into bed he pressed a kiss against my forehead. "I''m right here if you need anything''


    "I just want to sleep".


    "Okay baby okay". Again, he pressed his lips against my forehead.


    ......


    ashing my hands and headed back into the room.


    I woke with a throbbing headache. My mouth was dry, and I felt sick because I hadn''t eaten anything. I couldn''t seem to stomach food. The thought alone put me off.


    Jake was snoring softly from the chair his jumper covering his eyes. That can''t befortable.


    As the door to my room opened the nurse from earlier smiled at me.


    "I''m going to change your IV and once that''s finished the doctor wille in and speak to you".


    "Then can I go home?". I asked.


    "I don''t see why not. He''lle and speak to you shortly. Do you need anything?".


    I shook my head.


    Once she left and the door was closed Jake removed his jumper and wiped at his face.


    "How are you feeling?". He asked.


    "Sore, ufortable".


    "Are you hungry?".


    I shook my head. "I feel sick".


    "If I get you breakfast, will you at least try and eat it?".


    I nodded. "You should go home and shower. Maybe get some sleep". If you are not reading this novel on Job (n) ib, some sentences are iplete. Visit Jo b nib to read theplete sentences for free. It wasn''t fair that he had been sat here all night. I was fine and right now my ownpany wouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "I slept". As he got to his feet, he walked the short distance and sat on the edge of the bed. "We''re going to get through this you know that right?".


    I nodded as he took my hand in his.


    I couldn''t already feel the lump forming in the back of my throat my tears threatening to fall. I couldn''t seem to control my emotions. "None of this was your fault".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Wasn''t it? I couldn''t help but me myself. I was meant to keep our baby safe, and I didn''t.


    I swallowed back my tears.


    "Talk to me". He whispered. "I have to know you''re okay".


    I didn''t want to talk, I had nothing to say right now. I lost our baby, me, and regardless of what anyone said I would always me myself. "I''m okay".

 Chapter 367

    The doctor had yet toe to see me. All I wanted was to go home. I want to have my own things and "I want to go home". I spoke.


    Jake was still here. Refused to leave me on my own. The furthest he went was the toilet and that was i "I know, babe, but you still have to see the doctor. Let me go see about breakfast."


    "I''m not hungry".


    "You promised you''d eat something"


    "And I will when I''m hungry."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Leah". He sighed.


    "I''m fine".


    "Let me get you some breakfast, and then I''ll chase up the doctor, okay?".


    I nodded. "Could I have some coffee? And I really want my own clothes so I can shower". I nced at t "Rest, baby, that''s what you need to do. I''ll sort everything out, okay."


    "I hate that I can''t remember what happened. I was careful, driving to the speed limit. I don''t understa He took my hand in his and squeezed gently. "I don''t think it was an ident Leah". "What do you mean?". I frowned.


    "I think you were run off the road. When we found you, the tire marks on the road, the truck''s back wi "But who-... Jessica". I pushed the covers off. I wanted to get up so I could pace the room. Some paragr Chewing the inside of my cheek, I groaned in pain, but it didn''t stop me.


    "Leah hey Leah". He grabbed hold of my wrist. "We don''t know who or what yet so stop getting worked "Nothing?". I made a face. "I lost our baby Jake, and that is nothing." Pulling my arm from his grasp, I t


    and be in my ownfort zone. I wanted to wrap myself up in bed for a few days and shut the world out.


    om.


    pital gown they had put me in. What happened to the clothes I was wearing?


    I ended up in an ident. It doesn''t make sense".


    mashed. The results of your ident don''t add up to an ident".


    re iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo b n I b.. I couldn''t sit still when I was angry, but unfortunately, right now, I wasn''t able to do that.


    er nothing. You need to rest so your body can heal". hy head away from him.


    "That is not what I meant, and you know it. There''s no point in getting worked up until we know for su... happened".


    "Who would want to run me off the road other than the girl that has been a pain in my a*s since I got here. She can''t handle the fact that I''m your mate and she''s not".


    I wanted him to go, to leave me on my own. If this were caused on purpose, if she had done this and I had lost my baby because she was jealous, I''d kill her. I was already filled with anger and rage. Jessica was about to tip me over the edge.


    "Leah, you need to calm down."


    "No, what I need to do is hunt that bitch down and tear her apart with my teeth." I felt the presence of my wolf suddenly, and I felt the urge to shift.


    "Please". His voice was calm, and he took hold of both my hands. "Please try and calm down. We both know your shifts are triggered by anger".


    "No".


    I was being difficult, a brat, some might say, but I couldn''t seem to calm down. I wanted blood; I wanted revenge. I wanted to make her hurt; I wanted her to hurt as much as I was hurting. "You need to calm down; you can''t shift in here." His grip tightened as he pulled me to him and held me tight; I broke.

 Chapter 368

    The sob fell from my lips as I held onto him for dear life. My emotions hit, reality seeping in. I had never been sure if I was ready to be a mom, but I never wished for anything like this to happen.


    My head was a mess. I still couldn''t understand how I could miss something I never had but I did. Our baby was part of me, part of us and now nothing.


    "I just want to go home please". I cried.


    "I''m so sorry baby". He whispered kissing the top of my head. "I''m so so sorry".


    I wasn''t sure how long he held me, but I didn''t want him to let go. As much as I was angry, he always had a way of calming me down. He moved us making sure I wasfortable, my head resting against his chest. "Is this okay for you, are you sore?".


    I was but I didn''t care. I didn''t want to move.


    He was my safe ce and right now I needed him more than ever.


    ......


    I was ready to be discharged. Well, I was discharging myself. The doctor came and went. Exining to me and preparing me for what happens after a miscarriage.


    But that wasn''t the reason they wanted me to stay another night. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Job n lb. My injuries weren''t serious, but they wanted to keep me for observations. I was not doing that. If anything were to happen, I would have the pack doctor.


    I wasn''t even sure why Jake hadn''t taken me to him first. He hates hospitals, doesn''t trust them and yet here we are.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea Leah".


    Jake of course was against the idea of me discharging myself. One more night wasn''t going to hurt me apparently.


    "I''m fine". I just wanted to be in thefort of my own home.


    "You''re not fine you can barely fucking walk". He ran a hand through his hair. I knew he was holding onto his temper for my sake. "Stay for one more night and I''ll take you home in the morning". "You hate hospitals". I spoke.


    "What?". He frowned.


    "You hate hospitals so why are you trying to get me to stay?".


    "Because you''ve been hurt, and I want you to get the best care. They rmend you stay another night so please just f*****g listen to them".


    I wasn''t buying that bullshit excuse he was trying to hit me with. Was there something he wasn''t telling me? Something he didn''t want me to know? Him keeping things from me was nothing new. "Fine". I gave up, I wasn''t going to argue about it. "But if I''m staying another night I''m staying alone".


    "What, no".


    "Yes".


    "You''re being difficult Leah".


    I shrugged. I knew I was, but I didn''t care. I wanted to go home; I didn''t understand why he wouldn''t just take me home.


    "I swear to god-...". He was cut off by a knock on the door before his mom poked her head inside.


    "We''re staying another night and that''s final".


    "No, you''re not".


    "Oh, I cane back". She spoke.


    Probably felt the tension in the air or she heard our conversation. I wasn''t in the mood for visitors, nor did I want them. Not to be rude but I wasn''t up for talking to anyone. What was there to talk about?


    "It''s fine mom. Can you sit with Leah until I make a call?".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, you go".


    Great. Awkward silence because what was there to talk about? What do you say in this situation? I wasn''t in the best of moods; I feared what woulde out of my mouth. "So, you want to go home?". She asked.


    I nodded.


    "Then go home".


    "Try telling your son that"


    "Jake doesn''t get a say in the matter. You want to go home then go home".


    Oh.

 Chapter 369

    I frowned. I wasn''t sure if this was one of those things where she was trying to trick me into doing the right thing, which was staying here. "If you''re ready I can take you".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Well, clearly, I wasn''t ready, I had no clothes and none of my things. I didn''t even know where my shoes were. Did I still have shoes? "You can wear my jacket out and I''ll get you a wheelchair". As she began to take it off, I stopped her.


    "No, it''s okay". She was doing exactly what I said she would. Charlotte had her ways, and they worked every time.


    "You need to rest sweetheart". Fixing her jacket she sat on the chair next to my bed.


    A sigh fell from my lips. I wasn''t ready for the motherly chat; I didn''t want to cry anymore, and I knew I would if she continued.


    "I can''t stay here".


    "One more night isn''t going to hurt, is it?".


    "I don''t want to stay here I want to go home".


    "Do you want to talk about it?".


    I shook my head already feeling the lump forming in the back of my throat. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo b n Ib I would rather be anger than sit here crying. I was stubborn like that. Turning my head away from her, I stared at the clock on the wall.


    "I can pack you a bag and bring it down?". She asked. "Your own pjs, get you out of that hospital gown?".


    I nodded chewing the inside of my cheek.


    I held back the sob as she took my hand in hers. "I''m here when you''re ready. You''re my family, my daughter and when you''re ready to get it all out I''m here".


    I nodded again afraid my voice would break if I spoke.


    "Can I give you a bit of advice?". She asked.


    I turned my head so I could look at her.


    "Don''t shut him out, lean on him as much as you need to because trust me sweetheart, you''re going to need him".


    When Jake came back into the room, he was carrying two cups of coffee and a brown paper bag. The smell alone was making my stomach growl. I never ate the breakfast from this morning. Couldn''t stomach it but now, now I was hungry. "Right". Charlotte got to her feet. "I''ll be back soon sweetheart". She leaned in cing a kiss on my forehead. "Rest up and eat something".


    Whatever she said to Jake on the way out I missed. I guess I was staying another night then.


    "Bagels and coffee". He held up the bag.


    I nodded.


    "Why is my moming back?". He asked.


    "Don''t act like you don''t already know". I made a face as I took the bag from him.


    "You wouldn''t listen to me, so I had to go for the next best thing".


    I hated that he used his mom, but I shouldn''t really be surprised by it. It was always hard saying no to Charlotte.


    "I just want to go home Jake, but I guess staying one more night isn''t going to hurt me".


    "Good girl now eat". He ordered.

 Chapter 370

    True to her word Charlotte dropped off a bag of my things. I was sitting on the hospital bed, hair still wet from the shower, stuck in my own head, stuck with my own thoughts.


    I wanted so badly to remember the ident, but I was getting nowhere. I remembered nothing other than waking up here.


    "Do you want me to brush out your hair?". He asked.


    Since when has he ever done that?


    I shook my head. My hair I could manage but showering was a whole different story. My body ached, my face the worst. My nose wasn''t broken but it was fractured. The bruising had already started to show, nice dark purple ones. "Do you want me to get you anything?".


    "Some tea would be nice".


    "Okay baby. Are you feeling any better?".


    "Still sore but I''ll heal".


    "Yeah, you will". He kissed the top of my head before leaving the room.


    I was ufortable. The cramps hadn''t started yet but I was bleeding heavily, and I was afraid I was going to leak right through. As much as I was against staying another night, I was d I was here.


    I liked the quiet, the peacefulness of not having to talk to anyone and I was d Jake was still here. I wanted to shut myself down and out against the world, but I promised myself I wasn''t going to do that. I was taking Charlotte''s advice; I was going to lean on him as much as I could. I had to remind myself it wasn''t just me that lost our baby. We lost our child, but I knew we''d be able to heal together. We had to. Jake had shown no emotion and I hated it. I didn''t know what he was thinking. I knew he''d be hurting just as much as I was, but he never showed it. He always hid it away and used anger as a coping mechanism. I didn''t want that. I wanted him to share with me. To show me what he was thinking and how he was feeling. I wanted him to open up and see that I was his safe ce just like he was mine.


    But I knew he wouldn''t. Whether it be a man thing or a pride thing I wasn''t sure, but I knew I''d have to fight it out of him.


    The nurse popped her head in with a fresh jug of water. "Hey sweetie, how are you feeling?".


    "Ufortable but I''m okay".


    "I''m just going to check your vitals. I''ve moved your observations to every four hours but if you feel any changes, you let me know".


    "We will". Jake spoke as he entered the room. "Can you give her some painkillers?".


    "I don''t want anything". I didn''t like the way they made me feel. All drowsy and sleepy. I was also afraid of getting addicted. Stupid I know but that''s just the way my brain works.


    "Just something to take the edge off baby and make you sleep". He added.


    "I could give you a sleeping tablet?".


    "No". I shook my head. "I''ll be fine".


    "Okay sweetie your vitals are good. I''ll see you again in four hours".


    ...


    I couldn''t sleep. I was exhausted but my mind wouldn''t shut off. I wanted to cry. Jake was asleep on the chair, the little snoresing from him getting on my nerves.


    Huffing, I sat up pping my hands off the mattress. I didn''t want to wake him but at the same time I did. I knew the both of us hadn''t had the best few days so I knew he would be exhausted as well. "What''s wrong Leah?". Eyes still closed he rubbed a hand down his face before sitting upright.


    "I can''t sleep, and your snoring isn''t helping and now I have to pee". I sighed, pushing the covers off.


    "I got you". He was on his feet helping me out of the bed and leading me to the bathroom. "Do you need me to get you anything?".


    "My own bed". I smiled.


    His smile matched mine as he leaned against the door frame watching me. What I would give to know what he''s thinking. After finishing I washed my hands, and he helped me back to bed. "Are you doing, okay?". I asked.


    "Always baby". He pulled the covers up and around my body. "Try and get some sleep okay".


    I didn''t want to push him on this, but I would hate to think he''s hurting on his own. I knew he was hurting we both were, but Jake would rather suffer in silence than talk about his feelings. "You don''t need to hide how you''re feeling".


    "This isn''t about me Leah".


    "It is it''s about both of us. We both lost-...".C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t talk about it because all I feel is rage. I should have protected you and I didn''t". He began pacing the room which only meant one thing. He was trying to control his temper, trying not to lose his shit andsh out. "What happened wasn''t your fault". I frowned.


    "Come on try and get some sleep. It will be morning soon".


    I expected the brush off, again another way for him to deal with it was burying it and pretending it didn''t or wasn''t happening.


    "I''m not-...". A yawn escaped my mouth. "Fine". I tried my best to getfortable and closed my eyes. It wasn''t long before I was fast asleep.


    ...

 Chapter 371

    When I woke upter that morning Jake wasn''t in his usual spot. Stretching out my arms I smiled at the nurse when she entered the room.


    "Don''t worry sweetheart he''s still here. Would you like breakfast?".


    "When can I go home?".


    "How about breakfast first and then I''ll bring your discharge papers".


    "I''m okay for breakfast".


    She checked my vitals hopefully for thest time as they were normal and told me she would be back with some breakfast. When Jake returned, he was carrying two cups of tea and another brown bag. "Where are you getting them from?". I asked.


    "Bakery across the street. I got you a croissant and some herbal tea".


    "Herbal?".


    "It''s meant to rx you". He shrugged. "Just try it you might like it".


    "Normal tea would have been fine". I took it from him along with the croissant. "But thank you".


    The tea wasn''t bad, but it wouldn''t be something I would drink on the regr. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo bnlb I was still sore, my face throbbing and the cramps in my stomach only getting worse. Apparently in a few days they will dull down. Hopefully, the bleeding was the same.


    "Has the nurse been in to check you?". He asked.


    I nodded. "My vitals are good, so I''ll be good to go as soon as she brings my discharge papers".


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay longer?".


    "I''m sure". I made a face. "I''m good to go home. Why would I want to stay here any longer than I need to?".


    "Hey I''m only asking. I just want you to be sure".


    "I''m sure now can you help me shower?".


    ..


    "That''s not necessary".


    "It is when you''re a patient. I have to wheel you out. Rules are rules".


    "Fine". I wasn''t going to argue about being pushed out in a wheelchair. I was going home and that''s all I cared about.


    "Anything changes please bring her back in". She handed me off to Jake and he helped me into the car.


    "My mom''s been cooking so the fridge is full".


    "Okay". I clipped my seatbelt into ce and waited for him to get in.


    He thought I didn''t notice but I did. I could see the way he was looking around us. Making sure nothing was out of the ordinary and of course that no one was following us. I said nothing.


    If this really wasn''t an ident, then I''m sure he''d get to the bottom of it. I was almost positive that Ro and Jack were in the truck behind us but again I said nothing. "Leah?".


    "Hm?". I turned my head to look at him.


    "I will find out who did this you know that right?".


    I nodded.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "But you have to let me handle it okay?".


    "And if it was Jessica?". I asked.


    "Then she''ll be dealt with ordingly. I''ll chase her out of town myself if I have to".


    That''s it? She did this and that''s all she gets?


    "You tried banishing her the first time round and look where that got us. If you''re going to handle it, then you need to do it right".


    "There are rules Leah. I can''t just kill her".


    "I can".


    "That''s the anger talking. I need proof, I need to know for certain that she did this and then I''ll take it to my dad".


    "Fine, whatever". I turned my head so I could gaze out the window. How we would find proof was beyond me. I couldn''t remember what happened therefore we had nothing to go on. "But just remember whoever did this took our child away from us".

 Chapter 372

    We had been home for around half an hour, and he hadn''t stopped fussing since the minute I walked through the door. I loved him dearly, but I didn''t want him smothering me.


    I was fine, I was okay.


    I was dealing with it in my own way.


    "Do you need me to get you anything?". He asked.


    "I''m okay for now". I wasfortable on the couch with a cup of tea.


    "Are youfortable enough? Maybe I should get you a nket? And food you need to eat something".


    "Hey, hey". I grabbed hold of his hand as heid the nket over myp. "Stop fussing I''m okay".


    "I just want to look after you Leah. Please let me do that".


    "All I''m saying is you don''t need to be here if you have stuff to do. I''m only going to be sitting here anyway. Besides your phone''s been vibrating since we got home". "Yeah, they can wait. How about a grilled cheese sandwich and some chips on the side?".


    "Sounds good". I smiled.


    I thought I''d want to be alone, to deal with this on my own. I thought I''d want to shut the world out and push him away, but I didn''t. Surprisingly, it was nice just the two of us. Some paragraphs are iplete if you are not reading this novel on J o bnlb Hanging out on the couch with snacks and watching reruns of real housewives.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I stretched out my arms. Lunch was good, I forgot how hungry I was by only eating a little the past two days.


    "How about I bring the pillows from upstairs down here and you can go for a nap?".


    I nodded. "Could you get me the hot water bottle that''s by our bed?". I now knew what the doctor meant when he said the cramps would get worse but hopefully the warm water would soothe it. "Sure baby". He kissed the top of my head before heading upstairs.


    Pushing the nket off I took my dirty dishes into the kitchen and ced them into the sink. Going into the pantry I pulled down more snacks and made my way back to the couch.


    "I brought the duvet down just in case".


    "Thank you".


    I got myselffortable again. I had my snacks, the tv remote and my hot water bottle. This is exactly where I wanted to be two nights ago.


    "Go do what you need to do. I''ll be fine". I spoke.


    "I won''t be long. I''ll bring in pizza for dinner". He ced a kiss on my lips before heading out.


    I turned the volume on the tv down and pulled the duvet up and around my neck. I could already feel my eyes growing heavy, I knew it wouldn''t be long before I was sleeping.


    ...


    As I stirred, I could hear voices. Hushed voices but they were close like in the same room. Peeling open my eyes I frowned.


    "nna?". I spoke.


    "Hey girl".


    "Oh, she''s awake". Lana added.


    Wait, what was going on?


    "How are you here?".


    I was so confused. nna moved away days ago so why was she back? Was Carter with her? And Lana, Lana still lived here, she was just living her best life with Pete. "Where''s Lacey?". I sat up switching off the tv as I did.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "She''ll be here soon. We thought you needed some girl time". Lana spoke.


    "I see". I nodded. "Did Jake send you?".


    "He didn''t send us he asked if we coulde". nna said.


    I didn''t mean to sound ungrateful. I was d they were here. It had been forever since we all had a girl''s night.


    "I''m sorry". I sighed. "I''m d you guys are here".


    "About that". nna grinned. "We''reing back".


    "You are?". I frowned.


    She nodded. "Turns out it''s not for us. Carter ising down tomorrow with the rest of our things".


    Wait, what happened for them toe back home?


    "Did something happen?". I asked.


    "Just wasn''t working out".


    "But you''ve only been away a couple of days".


    "Do you have wine?". Lana asked.


    She was always great at changing the subject.


    "In the kitchen". I spoke.


    "Great". She grinned. "I''ll get us all a ss".


    "You and Carter are okay though right?".


    "We''re great better than ever. I just hope my mom doesn''t mind us staying with her until we find a ce".


    Oh, right, because Lacey and Jack were now staying where they used to live. Speaking of Lacey I hadn''t seen her in what felt like forever.


    "Can always stay here". I shrugged.


    "Living with Jake again?". She made a face. "No thanks".


    Augh fell from my lips. "It''s good to see you".


    "You too Leah. You''ll talk to me if you need to, right?".


    I loved that they didn''t push me to talk about anything. I loved that they were here just tofort me and take my mind off everything that had happened. I really did miss hanging out with them. I missed us all being together.

 Chapter 373

    "I''m okay I promise".


    "I got the goods". Lana grinned.


    She was carrying three sses of wine with the bottle under her arm. I had no intention of drinking any. It was the furthest thing from my mind. But I would hold it and keep the ss warm.


    "Oh, gimmie". nna spoke. "I''ve had a long day".


    "Are you guys staying the night?". I asked.


    "I am I already told Pete not to expect me home".


    I couldn''t hide my smile. Lana had never changed. I loved that she was here. We may have gone through a rough patch, but I couldn''t imagine my life without her in it.


    Overall, she was my ride or die and she knew me better than I knew myself.


    "Beats staying at my mom''s". nna made a face as she took a sip of her wine. "I''m not ready for the hundred questions I''m going to get".


    "Wait, your mom doesn''t know you''re home?".


    She shook her head. "That''s a conversation for tomorrow. Should we get dinner? Oh, should we go out for dinner?".


    "Yes, I like that idea". Lana added.


    I wasn''t in the mood for that, I was still sore. My body still hurt, and my face wasn''t much better.


    "Could we just stay in?". I asked chewing the inside of my cheek. "Not really in the mood to go out". "Sure, of course, whatever you want". nna smiled.


    "There should be some menus in the kitchen just pick anything I''m not bothered. I''m going for a pee".


    "Chinese?".


    "Sure". I headed into the bathroom downstairs because it was easier. I wasn''t sure I''d make the upstairs one without help.


    I was still bleeding, and it was just as heavy. Visit Jobnb to read theplete chapters for free. Hopefully it wasn''t going tost much longer. After finishing I washed my hands and headed back into the living room. Jake was home.


    "Hey baby".


    Oh, I forgot he was bringing pizza.


    "Will I still order Chinese food?". Lana asked.


    "Are you okay?". He whispered.


    I nodded. "Could you get me some Advil and refill my hot water bottle?". I hadn''t taken anything for the pain, but I needed something to take the edge off. I tried my hardest to just deal with it, but it was bing too much. "Go sit down please". He kissed my forehead before heading into the kitchen.


    "Still order the food". I smiled. "I don''t think one pizza is going to cut it".


    ...


    My cheeks hurt from smiling, my tummy sore fromughing.


    I missed this, missed them. I was lucky to have the friends that I did.


    "Where''s Lacey?". I asked. "I thought she wasing?". It didn''t feel right that she wasn''t here with us.


    "She wanted to but-...". She paused. "Do you want a drink? I feel like I need a top up". She got to her feet, but I was quick to stop her.


    "What aren''t you telling me? Why isn''t Lacey here?".


    "She''s pregnant. She didn''t want toe because-...".


    "Because I lost the baby". I nodded.


    Well, that was silly. I would never expect her not toe around because of what happened. I was happy for her, thrilled that she was starting a family. It was exciting news, and she should be here. "What''s she going to do avoid me for 9 months?". I joked.


    She shrugged.


    "Please tell her not to be stupid. Call her and tell her toe over. It''s not the same without her here". Sitting on the couch I pushed the covers to the side and grabbed the nket instead. "I''ll call her now".


    I was in a daze when Jake came in. I was happy for Lacey. I really was but I couldn''t help the little bit of jealousy that crept in. Was that wrong?


    "Water, Advil and your hot water bottle".


    "Lacey''s pregnant".


    "I heard". He sat beside me, his arm going around my shoulders. "It''ll happen again for us baby, I know it will".


    "I know". I bit my bottom lip until I drew blood. My emotions were still all over the ce, but I didn''t want to cry. I was all cried out and yet I could feel the tears welling in my eyes. "Do you want me to get rid of them?".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head.


    "We''ll get through this Leah and when the timees it''ll be our turn again".

 Chapter 374

    Lacey didn''t show up and the night was ending. Lana was passed out on the couch and nna, and I were out back sitting round the fire pit.


    Jake had disappeared up the stairs a while ago leaving us to have some much-needed girl time. It was nice spending time with the girls. It was just a shame Lacey felt she couldn''t join us. "Remember when you punched Jake in the face?". Sheughed.


    "I do". I grinned.


    "That was a good night".


    "It was". I agreed. "Until I ended up with a broken hand because I punched a werewolf in the face".


    "Bet it felt good though". She winked.


    "It did". Iughed. "But we won''t talk about that".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You''re both good though, right?"


    "We are". I nodded.


    "And you, you''re doing, okay?".


    I shrugged. "I''m okay I guess". I wasn''t sure how to process it. Visit J.bnb to read theplete chapters for free I still didn''t understand how to grieve something I never had to begin with. But I dealt with it the best way I knew how and that was by not talking about it.


    I was burying it until I was ready and right now, I wasn''t ready to face any of it.


    "Do you want to talk about it?". She asked.


    "No, I don''t because even thinking about it makes me want to cry and I don''t want to cry anymore".


    "Okay". She nodded. "But we''re here when you''re ready and if you never are that''s okay to".


    "Have you spoken to Lacey?". I asked.


    "She''s avoiding my calls. I think she''s afraid you''ll think she''s throwing it in your face. She doesn''t want it to be awkward".


    I frowned. Why would it be awkward? And why would she think that? She was having a baby, bringing life into the world and that alone was amazing. Right now, it wasn''t my turn, but I would never be that person to hate on someone else. Did Ie across as someone who would act that way?


    For her to think I would be anything other than supportive was sad.


    "She''s being silly but she is pregnant after all so I understand her emotions will be all over the ce. Should I maybe call her tomorrow?".


    "I could see if we could all go for breakfast?". She suggested.


    "Sounds good". I smiled.


    Feeling the light drop of rain against my forehead I looked up into the sky, the brightest I''ve seen in a long time. Stars shining bright, the moon full. I will never get over how peaceful it was around here.

 Chapter 375

    "Should we go inside?". She asked.


    Yawning, I nodded my head. I was deadbeat. I wanted to go to bed but I didn''t want to be rude. "Are yo "I''m going to wake Lana and then go to my mom''s. You need to rest".


    "No, it''s fine just-...".


    "I''m awake". Lana jerked up from the chair stretching out her arms. "Did someone say something abou "You heard that?". I frowned.


    "I was sleeping on and off I was just toofortable to move". She smiled. "But I''m definitely up for b "You girls gave up already?". Jake grinned from the bottom of the stairs.


    "It''s bedtime". I smiled.


    "Changed days". Heughed. "You head upstairs, and I''ll lock up or do you want me to help you?". "No, I can manage. I''ll see you both in the morning for breakfast".


    "And cocktails for lunch". Lana winked.


    Laughing, I shook my head as I made my way upstairs and into our bedroom. Sitting on the end of our Tonight was fun, having the girls over was just like old times. I was d nna and Carter werein But I still wanted to know why they wereing back. Visit Job ni b to read theplete chapt question I will ask Carter when he gets here tomorrow.


    "What you thinking about?". Jake asked, making his way into the room.


    "Do you know why Carter and nna are back?".


    "Apparently it wasn''t working out".


    "But they''ve only been there a few days".


    "I don''t know Leah and it''s none of my business. They wanted toe home, so they came home".


    "Don''t you find it strange?".


    ng?". I asked.


    kfast?".


    in the morning".


    an a hand down my face, a yawn escaping my mouth.


    home. It wasn''t the same without them and nna was like the glue that kept us all together.


    Free. If you are not reading this novel on Job ni b , some sentences are iplete. There had to be more to it than just it wasn''t for them. It''s a


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ran a hand down his face. "Maybe they got homesick like I said I don''t know. Ask Carter when he arrives tomorrow". "Did they have to ask permission toe back?".


    "Why are you so interested in this?".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not". I frowned. "I''m just curious".


    "Don''t you know curiosity killed the cat". He grinned.


    "Well, it''s a good job I''m a wolf then isn''t it".

 Chapter 376

    I showered and changed into clean pjs. I was more than ready for bed but when I got in and gotfortable, I was wide awake. Jake was already asleep, snoring his head off beside me.


    I still didn''t have my phone which when I couldn''t sleep, I would usually scroll through social media to help so instead I grabbed the remote off the nightstand and turned on the tv. And then I wanted some snacks.


    As quietly as I could I slipped out of bed and left the room, making my way to the kitchen. Putting a couple of slices of pizza on a te, I grabbed some chips from the pantry and headed back to bed. Thankfully, Jake never heard a thing. Poor thing was just as exhausted as I was.


    I was halfway through an episode of the vampire diaries, a slice of pizza in my mouth, my hand in the bag of chips when he started to stir.


    I froze.


    "Babe?".


    "Shhh". I whispered.


    "Babe, are you eating?".


    Augh fell from my lips as he shifted in the bed and turned so, he was facing me. He caught me red handed. Smirking, he sat up resting his back against the headboard. "You should be sleeping".


    I shrugged. "I couldn''t so I put the tv on but then I got hungry, so I snuck downstairs for some snacks and here we are". I popped a chip in my mouth and turned my attention back to the tv. "It''ste Leah".


    "I know". I nodded. "I''m sorry I woke you. Do you want me to sleep in the spare room?".


    "I wish I woke sooner. Now I want pizza".


    I couldn''t hide my grin. "I think we should make this a thing". I spoke passing him the te with the pizza slices on.


    "Midnight snacks with my girl. I could do that". He winked.


    "It''s way past midnight".


    "Which is why you should be sleeping". He leaned forward cing a kiss on my forehead. "I''m going to get more of this". He held up the pizza slice. "Do you want me to make you some tea?". "No, I''m okay". I was starting to feel tired, my eyes growing heavy.


    "You''re getting sleepy, aren''t you?". He smiled.


    I nodded. "Can I leave the tv on until I fall asleep?".


    "Sure, baby anything you want".


    I put my snacks on the bedside table and buried myself under the covers. When he came back to bed, I was still awake but had my eyes closed.


    "Is there anything you want to talk about that''s maybe keeping you awake?". He asked climbing back in beside me.


    Iy my head against his chest, my arm resting over his stomach.


    "Lacey is avoiding us".


    "I''m sure that''s not true".


    "Then why didn''t shee over tonight?".


    "I don''t know Leah but I''m sure she''ll have a good reason".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yeah, she''s avoiding us. If she doesn''t show up for breakfast tomorrow, then it''s definitely that".


    "Try and get some sleep it''ste". He kissed the top of my head and that''s thest we spoke until morning.

 Chapter 377

    I didn''t want to get up. I could hear the shower running so I knew Jake was awake. I didn''t get to sleep tillte because my mind wouldn''t shut off. I had all the time in the world to think.


    No distractions. Nothing to focus on other than my thoughts. Everything running around in my head over and over again.


    Could I have done something different? Was I to me for the loss of our child?


    I woke up sad, I already knew today wasn''t going to be a good day. I didn''t want to be sad, I wanted to push past this and move on, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t stop the guilt. The constant reminder that I wasn''t pregnant anymore.


    "Morning baby. I made you coffee". He nodded towards my bedside drawer.


    There he was. Wet from the shower, a towel hung around his waist. He only wanted to be there for me, to look after me and yet every fiber in my body wanted to push him away.


    In my mind dealing with this on my own was the only way through. But I promised I wouldn''t shut him out. I promised myself I''d lean on him whenever I needed to. I know deep down I needed him more than anything right now.


    And yet I still wanted to do it alone because it was my trauma.


    "Leah are you okay?".


    "I feel sad". I spoke. "I want to push you away so bad and deal with this on my own but-...".


    "Hey". His voice soft he sat on the edge of the bed. "It''s okay to feel sad, it''s okay to cry, to be angry, to scream through the pain. But I won''t sit back and let you go through this on your own".


    I didn''t want today to go like this. I wanted to wake up positive, be productive, go out for breakfast with my friends. I wanted today to be the start of something fresh. I would never forget but a line had to be drawn so I could move on and yet I couldn''t get myself out of bed.


    guess today wasn''t that day.


    "Why did it have to happen to me, to us?". I whispered.


    "That''s a question I don''t have an answer to baby".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    No one had an answer, things in life happen, cruel things that we have no control over. We just have to deal with it and move forward.


    "I wish I could take all your pain and suffering away Leah". As he moved closer to me, he took both my hands in his. "I''m here, I''m always here, please don''t shut me out through this".


    I was never going to. As much as I wanted to I never would. This pain I felt was as much mine as it was his. Sometimes I forget that he has feelings just like I do. We all know Jake doesn''t share his feelings but deep down they are there.


    He just hides them better than I do.

 Chapter 378

    "I''m just having a really tough time right now".


    "Baby it''s only been three days since-....


    "Don''t say it". I whispered. "Please don''t say it". I was trying my hardest not to cry. The lump was already forming in my throat, the tears filling in my eyes. I know I had a miscarriage; I know I was no longer pregnant, but I wasn''t ready to hear those words yet. "Okay, okay". Bringing my hands to his mouth he pressed his lips against my fingers. "Whatever you need, whatever you want just let me know".


    I showered and changed into something other than pjs. I cried my heart out, broke down but surprisingly felt better. So much so I wanted to go for breakfast with my friends.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t keep myself locked away in my room. What good would that do? Isting myself wasn''t going to make anything better. Deep down I knew bottling everything up wasn''t the way to deal with this.


    I applied some lip gloss to my lips and sprayed a little perfume over my neck. It wasn''t a crime to want to look good or make myself feel better. I slipped my arms into my leather jacket and grabbed my ck boots from the closet before heading downstairs. Jake didn''t know I had changed my mind about going for breakfast. His frown clear he smiled once his eyes reached mine.


    "I think I want to go for breakfast". I spoke.


    "Do you want me to drive you?". He asked.


    I nodded. "I can catch a ride back with nna".


    "Or I cane pick you up and we can drive to the cabin for the night?".


    If none of this happened that''s where we would be right now. Enjoying the peace and quiet. Enjoying spending time together but right now I wasn''t sure the peace and quiet would do me any good.


    I didn''t like the downtime because it gave me time to think. It left me alone with my thoughts and my thoughts now were full of guilt.


    Anger was still toe. I just wasn''t sure when that was going to happen. Or spending time just us was exactly what I needed. Time for us to heal together.


    My head was scrambled, I was sick of having these arguments with myself. Instead of thinking about it so much I should just do it.


    "Yeah". I smiled. "I''d like that, but can we maybe try and get me a new phone?".


    "Your phones in the drawer by the nightstand in our room".


    It was?

 Chapter 379

    "I had to get a new screen fitted but it still works. You may need to charge it up though".


    Why was he just telling me this now? I wasn''t a person who was obsessed with my phone, but I still lik shrugged.


    I wasn''t going to make a big deal out of him not telling me he had my phone.


    "Where are you going for breakfast?".


    "Not sure". I frowned. "We didn''t really pick a ce. Could I use your phone to call her?".


    "Sure, do you want some tea?".


    "Coffee please". I took the phone from him and dialed her number.


    "You never call me unless I''ve done something wrong". She answered with.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Oh.


    I stifled myugh. "It''s me". I spoke.


    "Oh". Sheughed. "Are we still going out to breakfast?".


    "That''s why I''m calling. Where are we going?".


    "I really want fries with cheese and smothered in gravy".


    "So, to the diner then?".


    "Let''s do it. Do you need me to pick you up?". She asked.


    I looked at Jake, he shrugged. "Yes, pick me up and we can all go together. Do you know if Lana is up?"


    "She texted me this morning. She''s been up all night; thinks she has a sickness bug".


    "And Lacey?". I chewed the inside of my cheek.


    "She''s going to give it a miss. This pregnancy is kicking her a*s".


    "Oh, okay". My eyesnded on Jake. "Well, I''m ready so just drop by whenever".


    "Okay gal I''ll see you soon".


    "I told you". Handing him back his phone I took the mug of coffee and sat at the table. "She''s avoiding me".


    "Or her pregnancy really is kicking her ass. Lacey'' a sweetheart Leah. She wouldn''t avoid you".


    "Oh, she''s a sweetheart, is she?".


    "Why are you getting so worked up over this?".


    "I don''t know". I sighed. "I just don''t want her to think she can''te around us because she''s pregnant".


    "I''m sure that''s not the case but if it''s bothering you that much then why not call her?".


    ave it with me. Many sentences in this chapter have been removed because you are not reading them on NovelDrama.Org "I just assumed it was broken". I


    I shook my head. I didn''t want to feel like I was imposing on her in case she really was avoiding us. I would wait it out and see.


    "Or you could talk to Jack".


    "Babe". He made a face.


    "Fine". I sighed.


    "Look, stop stressing over it". He ced a kiss on my forehead. "I''m going to go for a run and check in with my dad. Don''t forget to lift your phone okay".


    "Okay".


    Jake was only gone five minutes before nna turned up. Tooting her horn like a crazy person letting me know she was outside. I grabbed my purse and keys and went to get my phone before heading outside to meet her. "Oh, you smell nice". She grinned as I clipped my seatbelt into ce.


    "Thanks". I smiled.


    "So, you know how my mom likes to throw family dinners?".


    "Yeah". I frowned.


    "Well, she wants to throw one tomorrow night because Carter and I came home".


    "What did she say when you turned up?".


    "She was frantic, thought I had left Carter". She rolled her eyes. "She yelled, gave me some advice. Stop reading the wrong and iplete storyline, NovelDrama.Org has the correct andplete book. Didn''t give me the chance to tell her Carter wasing back today until she gave me the whole mate chat".


    "Yeah, that sounds about right". I grinned. "Speaking of Carter what time is he getting here?".


    "Around lunchtime. He''s already on the road".


    "You two are okay though?".


    "We''re great". She smiled pulling into the parking lot of the diner. "We''re more than great". "Good".


    "You and my brother are okay right?".


    "We''re good". I smiled walking across the parking lot. "We''ll always be good".

 Chapter 380

    I missed nna. I missed the girl time and her ability to distract me enough to not think about what was happening in my life. I swear the girl never ran out of things to say.


    She had only been gone a few days and yet it felt longer. I loved that she was home, and I loved that I had my friend back. She was the glue that held our girls together.


    "So, when are you going to let me take you out for the night?". She grinned. "We can do dinner, go for cocktails. Just like old times".


    That wasn''t going to happen for a long time. I wasn''t in the mood to go out for drinks. I still had a lot to process and get through. Going out for breakfast was hard enough when all I felt was guilt. Inside I felt as though I should be bed bound and depressed and because I wasn''t I was guilt-ridden.


    "Soon". I smiled.


    I didn''t want to get into it with her because I still wasn''t ready to open up and talk about it. I still wasn''t sure I even knew where to begin. How do I talk about it? How can I express how I was feeling or what I was going through when I didn''t know myself. It was still hard for me to process that I was no longer carrying our baby. That our baby died because of me.


    "Leah?".


    "Huh?". I blinked.


    "I asked if you had heard from Ryan?".


    I shook my head. "He''s off living the dream while we''re stuck here". I smiled.


    I did find it weird that she asked about Ryan considering she didn''t like him. But I wasn''t going to push her on it. Maybe she was just making conversation. I did however want to push her on the Lacey situation, but I didn''t know how to bring it up. "Would you really want to be anywhere but here?". Sheughed.


    "I could think of a few ces". I grinned.


    "I hear Jake''s taking you to the cabin".


    "If your mom''s throwing a dinner tomorrow night, I doubt it will be today". I wasn''t overly excited about going to the cabin anyway. I agreed because it was better than staying at home staring at the same four walls. "I''m sure she won''t mind if you skip it".


    "Skip a Charlotte dinner?". I smiled. "I think not, besides the cabin will always be there and I''m really looking forward to seeing Carter".


    Carter was always the one that soothed my soul. We didn''t even need to talk. He just knew how to make me feel better. His presence alone always brought mefort.


    "He called me this morning and said he should be here around lunch time".


    "So, are you going to tell me the real reason you''vee home?". I asked.


    I''ve known her long enough to know she wasn''t telling me the full story. Something either happened or was going to happen. You can''t spend a few days somewhere and know straight away it wasn''t going to work. "I did". She frowned. "It wasn''t for us".


    "And?".


    "And what?". She huffed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Fine". I sighed. "Don''t tell me".


    "It''s nothing I-...". She paused as the server ced some menus on the table.


    "Sorry for the wait I''ll give you a couple of minutes and I''ll be back".


    "No problem". I smiled.


    "I wasn''t aware of how popr Carter was". She spoke once the server had walked away.


    "What?".


    "With girls". She added.


    "I''m confused". I frowned.


    "Let''s just say the girls there are worse than the girls here". She sighed.


    "Did someone try something?".


    She nodded. "We weren''t even there a full day, and I was almost fighting".


    "Shut up with who?".


    "With the Alpha''s daughter". She winced.


    "No way what happened?".


    "Why are you smiling it''s not funny".


    Was I?

 Chapter 381

    "Sorry it''s just for once the drama isn''t Jake and I". I shrugged.


    "Gee thanks. It was horrible, but I wasn''t letting her disrespect me like that. I wasn''t going to sit there and let her put her hands all over Carter. I couldn''t care less if she was the Alpha''s daughter". "What did Carter do?".


    Augh fell from her lips as she ran a hand down her face. "Nothing because that idiot couldn''t see what I could see. Carter doesn''t know what flirting is". Many paragraphs are missing. Read theplete book on Job nib Rolling her eyes she picked up the menu and ced it back down again. "A girl could walk past naked, and Carter wouldn''t notice".


    "That''s good, isn''t it?". I wasn''t sure what she was trying to say.


    "Yes and no because he couldn''t see what she was doing so I was the crazy one".


    "Ah right". I nodded. "Been there".


    "I would have knocked the bitch on her a*s".


    "So, what happened?".


    "We had a fight. I told him I wasing home with or without him and I genuinely thought I wasing home alone until she tried to kiss him". "The penny dropped?". I grinned.


    "Oh, the penny hit the fucking floor. But". She paused. "I didn''t realise they had dated before he found me. She thought they would have been mates". "Why does this sound so familiar". Iughed.


    "I couldn''t have stayed there, and I don''t know how you done it".


    "With great difficulty. I thought about it though. When everything was going wrong, I thought about packing a bag and running".


    "And now?".


    "I have nowhere to run to". I grinned.


    As the server returned, we ordered our food and fell into afortable silence. I did often wonder what my life would have been like if I did run. Would he havee after me?


    A sigh fell from my lips. What ifs were pointless. I was happy, this was my life now and I had to start making the most of it.


    "You would have gone to Yale if you never came here. If you never moved here and met Jake, you''d be at Yale right now".


    "Living my best life". I rolled my eyes. "Do you think we''d have still met like would he have found me?".


    She shrugged. "You moved here because you were meant to move here. Your gran knew exactly what she was doing. As sad as that may sound it''s true".


    "I know". I agreed. "It''s weird to even think about my gran now. Never did I think this was how everything would have turned out. It was like I met Jake, and she suddenly wasn''t interested in me anymore". "I''m sure she still cares about you".


    "I haven''t seen or heard from her in months. I''m sure I''m the furthest thing from her mind".


    I hated the way our rtionship ended but I was done wasting my time with her. I always thought my gran would have been in my life forever and well now, now I couldn''t see how we could ever fix our rtionship. We could never go back to the way we were.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You could always reach out?" She spoke. "I''m sure she wouldn''t be hard to find".


    "I know where she is, and she knows I''m here. If she wanted to contact me then she would have. I''m not putting myself in that position again. Apparently, I don''t matter to any of my family".


    "Your dad?".


    I nodded. "I was supposed to go and stay with him for a few days, get to know him and the other side of my family. The day I was going he messaged not even a phone call a simple message saying now wasn''t the right time". "You''ve got family Leah".


    "I know I do but it would have been nice to know where I came from". I shrugged.


    "Do you know what I think?".


    "What?".


    "Fuck the past because it doesn''t matter. It''s all about now the present. I''vee to realise that life''s too short to f**k around. We deserve to be happy; you deserve to be happy and if your dad and your gran don''t want to be in your life then fuck them to". Augh fell from my lips. She sure had a way with words, but she was right. The past will always be the past I couldn''t change it, it was my future I had to focus on. I had to figure out whaty ahead for me. "Let''s get drinks tonight". I grinned.

 Chapter 382

    "I just don''t think it''s a good idea". He sat on the edge of our bed while I finished getting ready.


    "It''s dinner and drinks with my friends".


    "I don''t think you should go".


    "Come with us". I slipped my arms into my leather jacket. "It can be like old times". I bent down and ced a kiss on his lips.


    "I think you need more time. Your face is still swollen and I''m sure you''re still in pain".


    A sigh fell from my lips as I sat down beside him. "Yes, I''m still sore and yes I may not look my best, but I want to go out for a little while and have some fun". Was that a crime?


    The past few days had been tough. I just wanted to let my hair down a little and have a good time. Many paragraphs are missing. Read theplete book on NovelDrama.Org Maybe forget about it for a few hours. What better way to do that than surrounded by my girlfriends.


    "Okay". He took my hand in his andced our fingers together. "But I''m driving you there and back".


    "Okay". I smiled. "Thank you".


    "I just want you to be happy Leah".


    "I am happy".


    "Are you though?".


    "Yes".


    "Do I make you happy? I sometimes don''t think I''m good enough for you".


    I don''t know where all this wasing from. Our rtionship wasn''t always perfect but whose was? We fought, had disagreements but at the end of the day we didn''t throw in the towel and quit on each other. "You''re enough Jake, you''ll always be enough".


    "Ever since you met me you''ve had nothing but misery".


    "Hey". I frowned.


    "It''s true Leah. I''ve caused you nothing but pain".


    "Hey". I whispered. "Where''s all thising from?".


    He shrugged. "We haven''t really had the best time of it have we?".


    "We haven''t but we''re here and we''re together and that''s all that matters. It''s you and me Jake, it''ll always be you and me".


    "I hate what''s happened Leah".


    "Me too". Leaning into him Iy my head against his arm. "It''s all I''ve thought about the past two days. As much as I want to forget I can''t".Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We don''t have to forget Leah we just have to learn to heal".


    I nodded. I always found it strange when he opened up like this. Don''t get me wrong I loved that he did, but I guess I wasn''t used to him showing his softer side. I knew he had it he just didn''t show it very often. "Do you want toe with us tonight?". I asked.


    "No babe you go and have fun". He kissed the top of my head before we headed downstairs.


    ..


    I wasn''t in the mood. I thought this was what I wanted but it wasn''t. All I wanted was to go home curl up on the sofa with take out and be with Jake.


    I was trying my hardest to engage but I kept spacing out.


    "You good?". nna asked.


    We found a little cocktail bar that also served food. The n was to have a few in here and then head to the bar that Derke owned.


    "I''m fine". I smiled.


    Don''t get me wrong it was nice in here. It gave off a rxing vibe. The music wasn''t too loud, the vibe was mellow, and the food was delicious. "Are you not having a good time?".


    Once again it was just the two of us. Lana was still sick, and Lacey was drowning in pregnancy sickness.

 Chapter 383

    "I''m not really feeling it". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "I''m sorry".


    "Do you want to go home?".


    I shook my head.


    "Are you sure?".


    "Maybe a shot will help". I grinned.


    "Coming right up". She winked.


    I felt terrible. This was my idea, I dragged nna out and I was the one who wanted to go home. I couldn''t shake this funk of a mood I was in. As much as I thoughting here was a good idea, it really wasn''t.


    Things had changed. It wasn''t like old times. I couldn''t p a smile on my face and pretend to be having an enjoyable time. Don''t get me wrong it''s not that I wasn''t enjoying nna''spany I''d just prefer it if we weren''t out. Pizza and beers seemed more appealing.


    "You''ll never guess who''s here". She grinned cing the shot sses on the table.


    "Who?". I took the shot not thinking twice. "Wow". I made a face as the liquid burned its way down my throat.


    "Straight vodka". She winked. "Nothing but the best for my girl".


    I rolled my eyes and smiled. "Who''s here?".


    "Oh, right. Mr. Gagher and I think he''s on a date". She smirked.


    "I''m still convinced that he hated me".


    "Yeah right". She huffed. "He wanted to bend you over his table and have his way with you".Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey". I frowned.


    "I bet he still does". Sheughed. "I think I''m going to say hello".


    "nna wait, don''t-...". A sigh fell from my lips as she slipped off the stool. What was the point in trying to stop her? She did what she wanted regardless of the oue.


    I minded my business and continued to drink my cocktail. My mood was starting to lift a little. I was a bit more rxed and starting to enjoy the night. The server stopped by the table cing two new drinks and shots down. "From the guys in the corner". She smiled.


    "Oh". I nced in the direction of where they were sitting but dropped my gaze when I realised they were watching.


    No one had bought me a drink before.


    "Douchebag". She sighed sitting back down in her seat. "Oh, another shot". She downed it chasing it with her cocktail. "Douchebag?". I frowned.


    "Mr. Gaghers an ass".


    "Yup". I grinned.


    "He told me if I didn''t leave him alone, he''d report me for being in here". She huffed.


    Augh fell from my lips. "Is he on a date then?".


    "His sister". She made a face. "Although she was really nice".


    "Don''t look but the guys in the corner bought us a round of drinks". I nodded towards the table.


    "Where?". She spun around in her seat.


    I swear I couldn''t take her anywhere.


    "Really?".


    "What?". She smirked. "I can look".


    I rolled my eyes. "Should we finish these and then head out?".


    "Home or Dereks bar?".


    "How far is the bar from here?". I asked.


    "Outskirts of town but we can uber?".


    "Okay". I nodded.


    ....

 Chapter 384

    I had never seen it so busy. I always thought it was a pack bar, but I was wrong. Everyone was wee and tonight happened to be where everyone was at. As we made our way inside, we managed to find two seats at the bar. "Are you two going to cause me any trouble tonight?". Derek asked.


    I shook my head.


    nnaughed. "When do we ever cause you trouble?".


    "Not so much Leah but you". He shook his head. "Nightmare".


    "Hey". She frowned. "Oh, there''s Pete I''ll be back".


    "Two beers". I smiled.


    "Coming right up. Jake knows you''re here?".


    "Why''s it so busy?".


    "Great service". He winked.


    I rolled my eyes but sat in the seat and took hold of my beer. "And don''t worry he knows I''m out".


    "Does he know you''re here?".


    "I''m going to drink this beer, call him toe pick me up and then he''s going to drive us home".


    "And nna?". He asked.


    "Well then she''ll be your problem". Iughed.


    So, one beer turned into two and two beers turned into a few shots. I had yet to call Jake. Time got away from me, and nna and I were having a fun time.


    I wasn''t ready to go home yet.


    "I don''t think I''ve seen it so busy in here. What''s the asion?". I asked Derek.


    "It''s always busy in here you juste on the wrong nights". He smiled.


    "Ah". I grinned. "I''ll need to drop by more often".


    "I thought Jake was picking you up after your one beer?".


    "As if". nnaughed. "Leah isn''t a one beer type of girl".


    I shrugged. "I haven''t called him yet".


    He shook his head and walked to the other end of the bar.


    "It''s still early but if you want to go home, I don''t mind". nna spoke.


    "No". I shook my head. "This was my idea and we''re having a fun time. Jake won''t mind".


    "So, two more shots then?". She smirked.


    "Yes". I grinned.


    "Leah". nna shoved my shoulder. "I''ve called Jake and he''s on his way".


    I was struggling to keep my eyes open. I wasn''t drunk, more tired than anything, but I had more than I should have. I should have taken it easy with the shots and stuck to the one kind of drink. Mixing wasn''t the best idea.


    A yawn fell from my lips as she held a ss of water in front of my face. "Drink this it''ll help".


    "I''m not drunk". But I took the water she was offering and sipped at it. "I''m tried".


    "You alright Leah?". Derek asked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Fine". I smiled. "Jake''s on his way".


    "You can sit through the back and wait if you want".


    "Here''s fine". Iy may arms on the bar beforeying my head down. "Tonight was fun nna".


    "Yeah, and maybe next time Lana and Lacey will show face".


    "Lacey''s avoiding me, isn''t she?".


    She nodded.


    "I knew it". I whispered.


    "She''s not doing it to be bad Leah, she''s doing it out of respect for her Luna".


    Oh, here we go.

 Chapter 385

    "I thought we were friends".


    "Don''t do that". She made a face. "You are friends but see it from her point of view. She doesn''t want to shove it in your face which is why she''s steering clear".


    "So, she''s really going to avoid me for 9 months? What''s she going to do when the babyes? Avoid mepletely? Unfriend me? Leave the pack?". "Wow". nna frowned.


    "I said what I said. I''m going to wait outside". I slipped off the barstool and headed for the door. Hopefully, I wouldn''t be waiting long.


    "Leah wait a minute". She grabbed hold of my arm and I let her. "Lacey loves you like a sister, but this pregnancy is kicking her ass. Please see it from her point of view before you run off in a mood and overthink the worst". nna wasn''t one for keeping her mouth shut. It''s one of the things I loved about her the most. She said what everyone else was thinking and everyone needed a friend like that.


    "Just tell her she doesn''t need to avoid me. I''d love to be there for her through this. I''m going to wait outside for Jake".


    She nodded her head over my shoulder. "He''s just walked in".


    "Does he look happy?".


    She shrugged. "Does he ever?".


    Augh fell from my lips as I felt his hand on my waist. Turning in his embrace I smiled up at him.


    "Hi".


    "Hey baby". He bent down cing a kiss on my lips. "Good night?".


    I nodded. "But I''m ready to go home".


    "Give me a sec I need to talk to Derek".


    "Is everything okay?".


    "Nothing for you to worry about". He kissed the top of my head before by passing me and making his way to the end of the bar where Derek had a beer already waiting for him. "Everything good?". nna asked.


    "I think he''s up to something". I took my seat at the bar and waited patiently for him to finish up.


    "Because he''s talking to Derek?". She frowned.


    I nodded.


    "Derek runs this side of town. They''re probably just catching up as they don''t see each other often. I wouldn''t worry about it".


    "I''m not worried about anything I just hate that he continues to keep me in the dark".


    "Leah". She sighed. "Just because they''re talking doesn''t mean anything has happened. You need to chill out".


    I couldn''t because this was the way my brain worked. I couldn''t just switch it off. I was already an anxious overthinker. I worried constantly. It was exhausting really.


    "Is there more like Derek?". I asked.


    "Yeah". She nodded.


    "Howe they''re not pack?".


    "They are pack they just prefer the normal life".


    "Normal life?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "They''re only called for when they''re needed".


    "Oh, okay".


    "Pack life isn''t for everyone, and my dad has no issue with people that want to live a more normal life. They check in every so often but it''s mandatory to attend a pack meeting once a month". "Huh, pack meetings happen once a month?". I think I''d been to one the whole time I had been here.


    "Yeah, at the end of every month".


    "And it''s mandatory?". I asked.


    "It''s not mandatory for you". He ced his hand on the lower of my back.

 Chapter 386

    I hate when he does that. I hate when he sneaks in, and I don¡¯t ever notice. He probably heard that full conversation


    as well.


    I wanted it to be mandatory for me because I wanted to know what goes on. I want to be involved in as much as I


    could. I didn¡¯t want to be cooped up in the house all the time staring at the same four walls.


    I wasn''t a housewife, and I wasn''t about to be one.


    ¡°I want toe to the one at the end of this month.¡±


    JOBNIB.CO M asking for your feedback on this book. IS] I turned in my seat so I could face him. ¡°I have every


    right to be there just like everyone else¡±.


    ¡°Okay¡±. He smiled. ¡°Ready to go?".


    ¡°Okay?¡±. I made a face. ¡°Really?¡±


    Augh fell from his lips as he moved closer. ¡°Yes, really. I think it''ll be good for you to be involved within the pack


    more¡±.


    ¡°And I want to do patrol runs¡±. I wanted to pull my weight like everyone else.


    ¡°Then how about you and nna do one tomorrow night?¡±.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I''m on night patrol already?¡±. She sighed. ¡°I''ve only been back one day¡±.


    ¡°Yes¡±. I grinned. ¡°We''ll do it".Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Speak for yourself¡±. She huffed. ¡°But yes, I''ll do it".


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice¡±. He smirked. ¡°But you, you do¡±. He moved in closer again his breath fanning over my face.


    ¡°Are you ready to go home?".


    I nodded.


    The car ride home was quiet. I was trying to work out if he was being serious or if he said what he said to be nice anc


    not cause a scene.


    ¡°You''re frowning. What''s wrong?¡±. He reached over cing his hand on my thigh.


    ¡°Just thinking¡±.


    ¡°About?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°Can I reallye to the pack meeting?¡±.


    He nodded.


    ¡°And the night patrol with nna?¡±


    Again, he nodded.


    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±


    Augh fell from his lips as he squeezed my thigh gently. ¡°Because I''ve been shielding you away from everything


    when I should have been pushing you towards it".


    ¡°I''m not sure I follow¡±. I frowned.


    ¡°You''re a strong wolf Leah and it¡¯s time everyone knew it. I should never have stopped you from doing anything. I


    haven''t been the best for you recently but that all changes from today¡±.


    ¡°So, I''ll get to be involved more?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, baby and that means with everything. No more shutting you out or keeping you in the dark. You''ll be by my


    side every step or the way and with every decision that is made. The way it should have been from the start¡±.


    I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat. I have waited so long for him to say this and it''s all I''ve ever wanted.


    For him to see that I could stand by his side as his Luna and run the pack equally.


    ¡°I love you". I whispered.

 Chapter 387

    For once I didn''t wake with what felt like the world on my shoulders. For the first time in a long time, I was excited about the day ahead. I was awake with the birds had already showered and was currently sitting on the porch watching the sun rise. I did n to go for a run, but the weather wasn''t great. It wasn''t raining but the sky didn''t look promising, and I didn''t want to chance it. I finished what was in my cup before heading back inside.


    Jake was still asleep, but I know he didn''t get in untilte. After he dropped me home, he went back out to do the night patrol with Ro. Speaking of Ro night patrol is all he seemed to do.


    Maybe he preferred it? I don''t know. Sighing I washed out my cup leaving it to dry on the dish rack. I was excited about tonight but a little nervous to. I had never patrolled through the night before. Come to think of it I''d never patrolled at all.


    What if something went wrong?


    No, nope. I was not going to do that today. I wasn''t going to overthink something that hadn''t happened yet. I was going to show Jake and everyone else that I could do this and that I was capable. By the time he woke I made breakfast and by that, I mean I went to the coffee shop and picked up bagels and coffee.


    "You make these?". He grinned.


    I shook my head. "Do you remember thest time I tried to make something?".


    Augh fell from his lips. "It was a great effort though". cing a kiss on my forehead his hands found my waist as he gently pulled me towards him. "What have you got nned for today?". "I was thinking of dropping by the college".


    "Yeah?".


    I nodded. "Do you think I''m wasting my time?". I enrolled weeks ago and still hadn''t heard anything.


    "No". He frowned. "I think it''ll be good for you".


    "I think so to". I smiled.


    After we ate breakfast, and I convinced Jake that I would be okay to go on my own I set off. If I needed him for anything I was to call. I think he was more worried about me driving his truck than anything else.


    I sometimes think he loved the truck more than he loved me.


    I smiled when I pulled the sun visor down. He had a picture of us stuck up in there looking all cute. If I remember correctly, it was from the night at the beach where we all yed truth or dare.


    Thankfully, he didn''t look through my phone that night. Augh fell from my lips at the memory.


    Starting the engine, I reversed out the driveway and took off down the street. Surprisingly, I wasn''t as nervous as I thought I''d be driving a car again. The ident wasn''t going to stop me. Although I still didn''t think it was an ident. Proof or no proof I know Jessica was involved.


    Sighing I put it to the back of my mind and drove to the college.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ..


    I sat in the car for god knows how long. I didn''t have the courage to go inside. Was being here a mistake? Was it a waste of time? What if I didn''t get epted?


    "It''smunity college surely everyone gets epted?". I muttered.


    I swear I was my own worst enemy at times.


    I wasn''t going to find out anything from sitting here. Unbuckling my seat belt, I grabbed my purse and got out of the truck. I could do this I had nothing to be nervous about. Was I even nervous?


    The school year hadn''t started yet so I doubt any students would be here. Well unless they had the same idea as me. I stood by the entrance still not sure I wanted to go inside. Could I really see myself going here?

 Chapter 388

    "Are you lost Miss Wilson?".


    No. It couldn''t be.


    It sure as shit was.


    "Mr Gagher?". I frowned.


    "I''ll ask again, are you lost?".


    Why did he alwayse across as an arrogant a*****e?


    "No". I made a face.


    We never did have the best student teacher rtionship. Or I was reading into it too much. I had to remember I wasn''t in high school anymore and he was no longer my teacher. "Then may I remind you; you can''t loiter around here if you don''t go here".


    "Maybe I do go here". I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "Hm, I don''t think so".N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My stomach dropped. Did that mean I didn''t get epted? Why was he here? Didn''t he teach high school kids?


    Wait, was he smirking?


    "Why are you here?". I frowned.


    "I work here".


    That would exin why I didn''t get in. I swear he hated me.


    "Oh". My shoulders sagged.


    What chance did I have now? I knewing here was a waste of time. If I knew he worked here I wouldn''t have bothered driving out.


    "Did you apply here Miss Wilson?".


    I hated that he always used my second name. What was wrong with calling me Leah?


    I nodded.


    "Oh, that''s right you did. Your application in sitting on my desk".


    Wait, he was the dean?


    "Whatever". I huffed about turning and walking back to my car.


    "You chopped and changed about Yale so many times Leah. How do I know you won''t do the same here".


    Ah, so this was about Yale. The favour he did for me by sending in his rmendation. I basically screwed him over and made him look bad in front of his fancy friends.


    Still, what a way to act about it. I wasn''t going to let him hang this over my head to decide whether I get to go to college or not. It wasn''t worth it, and I could still do online courses if I wanted to. Besides, I don''t think I could survive another 3 years of him.


    I shrugged. "I guess you don''t". I got back in my car and didn''t give him a second nce.


    That was that idea out the window. Bummer.


    There were other colleges, but it was toote to send an application, and they were hours out of town. I wanted to be close to home. How do I tell Jake about this? Do I tell him I didn''t get in or do I tell him I changed my mind?


    No matter how much influence Jake had I don''t think Mr Gagher liked him either. Pulling into the side of the road I grabbed my phone dialling nna''s number.


    "It''s too early to be calling me". She groaned.


    "You''ll never guess what". I spoke.


    "What?".


    "Mr Gagher is the dean to the college I applied for".


    There was a thump and then a groan and I''m guessing she just fell out her bed.


    "Shut up". She gasped. "Wait, I thought you hadn''t heard back yet?".


    "Yeah, I don''t think I''ll be going to college".


    "Don''t let that asshole put you off Leah".


    "That''s the thing". I paused. "I don''t think I''ve been epted".


    "Shut up you''re a straight A student with a 4. 0 gpa. Yeah, you sucked at chemistry but who needs that. They have to let you in". "Apparently not".


    "Mr Gaghers a dick". She huffed. "I bet Jake could get you epted".


    "No". I sighed. "I''m really not bothered. I''ll take a few online courses and be happy".


    I was bothered I wanted to at least experience a little of the college life, but I wouldn''t dare tell anyone. It was easier just to brush it off and ept it.


    "No, fuck that. He''s being an asshole and if you don''t tell Jake then at least let me tell my parents. I''m sure my dad could put in a word".


    "He didn''t actually say I hadn''t been epted". I chewed the inside of my cheek when I heard her groan.


    "What did he say then?".


    "Meet me at the diner for lunch and I''ll tell you all about it". I ended the call and pulled back onto the road.


    He didn''t actually say I didn''t get in, right?

 Chapter 389

    Ordered us both coffee and waited patiently for her to arrive. It only took her an hour before she walked through the door shades covering her eyes.


    Someone was hungover.


    She grunted a hello before sitting across from me. "I feel like death". She groaned.


    "You should have left when I left. Jake would have dropped you off".


    "Where''s the fun in that?". She grinned lifting the mug of coffee and bringing it to her lips. "Did you order food?".


    I shook my head. "Just coffee".


    "Good I don''t think I could stomach anything right now. Unless you want to eat?".


    "Oh, I''m eating". I smiled. "And you should to it''ll make you feel better".


    "Probably". She shrugged. "Or it''ll make me sick".


    "But you''ll be fine for tonight, right?".


    "Do you really think Jake would let me out of doing my patrol?". She made a face. "I''m hungover not sick". "True". Iughed.


    "So, Mr. Gagher". She smirked. "I wonder why he left the school".


    I shrugged. "Still the biggest asshole ever and get this. He''s holding a grudge because I turned down Yale".


    "No". Sheughed. "You were going and then you weren''t and then you were and then you weren''t. I''d hold a grudge to".


    "Hey". I frowned. "Turning down Yale was the biggest decision I''ve ever had to make. It wasn''t easy giving it up". I don''t regret my decision, but it still ys on my mind at times. "Well now I feel shitty".


    "I''m over it". I shrugged. "I just have to see if I get epted to college".


    "The offer is there for me to speak to my dad". She spoke. "He''s got a lot of friends in high ces".


    No, if I was going to get epted into college then it was going to be because I deserve it. I didn''t need anyone putting a word in for me or doing me any favours.


    "No, no favours. If I don''t get epted, then it''s their loss". I grinned. "I''m going to order pancakes. Do you want some?".Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "With bacon and syrup and get more coffee".


    ..


    We ate,ughed and had the catch up we needed. Stop reading the wrong and iplete storyline; job nib has the correct andplete book. I''ve said it before, but I really did miss her not being here. Even with it only being a few days nna had be a massive part of my life.


    We were more than friends.


    "Oh, I''m stuffed". She groaned. "But that was amazing".


    "Feeling better?".


    She nodded. "Are you and Jakeing tonight?".


    "I wouldn''t miss dinner". I grinned. "What time do we start night patrol?". "10pm. Bring a bag with a change of clothes and lots of water and snacks". "Change of clothes?". I frowned.


    "Yeah, for when you shift back. You do realise we patrol in wolf form, right?".


    I had to be in wolf form all night? I swallowed the lump that appeared in my throat. Trying to y it off I nodded. It couldn''t be that hard. Channel some anger and I would be fine.


    No, I didn''t want to do it that way. I shouldn''t have to be anger every time I wanted to shift.


    Why couldn''t we patrol on foot?


    "Hey". She tapped the table to grab my attention.


    "Sorry".


    "You''ll be fine, and we''ll have fun I promise".


    "I know". I smiled.


    "Ready to go I need a nap".


    Augh fell from my lips as I nodded.


    I dropped nna off at her parents'' house. I had texted Carter toe over for coffee and a catch up. I wanted to hear his side of the story about why they''re home.


    Pulling into the driveway I turned off the engine and got out. I frowned when I heard theughering from the back yard. Maybe he was already here? Heading inside I kicked my shoes off and hung up my jacket before walking to the kitchen. The patio doors were open, so I poked my head around. It wasn''t Carter but Jack.


    "Hey baby". He smiled.


    "Hi". I went to grab a bottle of water and left them to it. Taking a seat on the couch I grabbed the remote and turned on the tv.


    "How did the visit go?". He asked.


    I shrugged. "I didn''t go inside. I think it''s better to wait in case I don''t get epted". I wasn''t lying but if I told him about Mr. Gagher, I don''t think he''d take it well.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 390

    "Why wouldn''t you get epted?". He frowned.


    "Because not everybody does".


    "They''d be idiots not to give you a ce. When do you think you''ll hear from them?".


    "I don''t know Jake". A sigh fell from my lips. "What time is dinner tonight?".


    "We don''t have to go".


    "Why wouldn''t we go?".


    "Did something happen when you were out?".


    "I''m sorry". I was pissed off about college and I was taking it out on him. "Do you remember my old teacher?". There was no point in keeping it from him and if he didn''t take it well then, I''d deal with it. "What teacher?". His eyes darkened.


    He knew exactly who I was talking about.


    "My old English teacher is now the dean at the college. I''m not sure I''ll get epted with him in charge".


    "He''s the one that helped you get into Yale, isn''t he?".


    I nodded.


    "So why wouldn''t he let you into the college?". He frowned.


    "I''m not saying he wouldn''t let me in its just". I paused. I didn''t need for him to lose his head over this which I knew he would. "I think he''s holding a grudge because I turned Yale down".


    "He said that?". His hands balled into fists by his side. ¡°He f*****g said that to you?".


    "Not in so many words". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "Look it''s not a big deal and I don''t know anything yet so please". I got to my feet quickly and chased after him as he stormed into the back yard. "Jake please don''t do anything stupid". I called after him as the back gate mmed shut.


    Jack was still here.


    "Please go with him". I sighed.


    No questions asked Jack high tailed it after him.


    ..


    I was in two minds on whether to call him or not. I didn''t need him getting into trouble over this. He couldn''t put hands and think it was okay. He was angry wasn''t thinking straight and if he did find Mr. Gagher, I was afraid of what he might do to him.


    I couldn''t sit still. Every noise of a car I was at the window looking out. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to do anything right?


    Running a hand down my face a sigh fell from my lips when I heard the front door open and close. I was on my feet at once.


    "I didn''t do anything". He entered the living room copsing into the couch. "I wanted to, but I realised if I did it was only going to make things worse for you".


    Wait, what?


    Who was this and where had my overprotective hot-headed boyfriend gone?


    "I swear to you Leah if he stops you from getting into college, I''ll break his neck. They''ll never find his body; they''ll never know where to look".


    Oh, there he was.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. It always made me feel uneasy when he spoke like this. I guess deep down I really didn''t know what he was capable of. Sitting next to him I pulled my legs up and rested them over his.


    "If I don''t get epted then I''ll do online courses like I nned. No one needs to get hurt over this. I''m probably overreacting, and I''ll receive my letter soon".


    A grunt was his response, but he handled it better than I thought he would. Wey on the couch for a few hours watching tv and before I knew it, it was time to get ready and head over to his parents for dinner.


    "I''m taking you to the cabin tomorrow". He walked into the bedroom from the bathroom. "We need to get out of here for a bit".


    "I invited Carter over for coffee and he didn''t show".


    "Did


    I you hear a word I just said?".


    "Yeah, the cabin but why didn''t he show?".


    "I don''t know babe maybe he forgot. You can ask him tonight. Go finish getting ready and I''ll meet you downstairs". He kissed the top of my head before leaving the room.


    All I had to do was put my shoes on and find my coat and I was good to go. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t excited about a Charlotte dinner.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 391

    Dinner was nice. It was good to have everyone together as a family. Charlotte didn''t throw her dinners as often as she used to, so it was good to have everyone under the one roof. I loved the chatter that filled the room. Theughter and the love of everyone here. Everyone was floating around chatting and drinking coffee.


    Another tradition that came with the dinner. Coffee was necessary.


    "Bear". Carter nodded. "Ready for your first patrol?".


    "You didn''te for coffee". I frowned. "I invited you over and you didn''te. You didn''t even respond to my text".


    "You texted me?". He pulled out his phone. "Oh, yeah so you did. Sorry Leah I''ve been busy trying to get back into the swing of things". "How is it being back home?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He shrugged. "It is what it is. How are you doing?".


    "I''m good". I smiled. "Doing my first patrol, looking into going to college and I''m going to be taking more responsibility within the pack".


    "That''s not what I meant". His voice lowered.


    I knew exactly what he meant but like I told everyone else I wasn''t ready to talk about it yet. I was doing okay with keeping it locked away. I would talk about it when I was ready to. "I''m fine Carter I promise".


    "We''ve only got each other out here Leah. You''re the only family I have left so we have to look out for each other".


    "I''m guessing your parents didn''t take the news well that you wereing back here".


    "Something like that".


    "What happened Carter?".


    "Everything is good, nothing for you to worry about. I''m here, I''m not going anywhere everything''s fine". He kissed the top of my head. "Kick a*s tonight".


    Everything was not fine, but I wasn''t going to pry because it was none of my business. He knew I was here when he wanted to talk or vent.


    I ced my cup of coffee on the side table and went in search of Jake. He had disappeared after dinner and had yet to show face again.


    I was always in awe when I came here. Their house was mesmerizing, and I always found myself distracted with the decor. It didn''t take me long to find him. He was in the office with his dad shouting about something. Of course, as soon as I stuck my head inside, he fell silent.


    "Ready to go?". He asked.


    Oh yeah, I had interrupted something.


    "First patrol tonight, Leah. How are you feeling about it?". Jacob asked.


    "Good, excited".


    "And nna is going with you?".


    I nodded. "She''s showing me the ropes".


    Augh fell from his lips. "I''m sure you''ll do simply fine. Am I right in saying Ro will be out there also?".


    "He will?". I frowned turning my head towards Jake.


    "Ro is always night patrol. He''ll be doing the outskirts while you and nna do the inside".


    "By himself? Is that safe?".


    "He prefers it that way". He smiled. "Now are you ready to go home and get ready for tonight?". "Yes". I grinned.


    ....


    I napped for an hour and when I woke Jake had already packed a bag for me. Extra clothes, snacks the lot.


    "I''ll make you some coffee now and then I''ll stick a sh in your backpack. If you need to pull out at any time you tell Ro".


    "I appreciate it, but I''ll be fine". I was excited about this. It was an exciting time for me and for Jake to be on board with it made it even better. He had faith in me not only as a mate but also as a wolf.


    "I never said you wouldn''t be fine I just said if you need to pull out then you tell Ro".


    I rolled my eyes. I guess I knew where he wasing from. This was my first time being out there and I guess it was kind of a big deal for him to let me do it. But he also had to trust that I was capable just like everyone else and I was good at taking care of myself. I could do this.


    "What time is it?". I asked.


    "Almost 9. Are you hungry?".


    I nodded. It was like he could read my mind.


    "Go chill out for a bit in front of the tv and I''ll make you something".


    "Okay". I smiled.


    I don''t know what hade over him recently, but I liked it. I liked this newfound freedom. Not that he kept me locked up in the house, but it was nice to be able to do things without him being angry or disappointed all the time.

 Chapter 392

    This new chilled out Jake was growing on me.


    I wasn''t really interested in watching the tv, but I turned it on for some background noise. I texted nna to see if she wasing over here first or if I was to meet her at the forest line.


    I hadn''t had much interest in my phely so when I noticed the text from my gran my stomach knotted. I could only see the first few words.


    ''We need to talk''


    Shaking my head I turned my phone cing it by my side. I couldn''t deal with that text right now. I had to focus on tonight. And yes, it was just a patrol of the forest but with being excited I was also nervous.


    I didn''t want to fail. I didn''t want him to see me fail.


    "Can I ask you something?". I asked as he handed me my sandwich and a bag of salted chips.


    "Anything". He smiled.


    "Do


    you think I''ll do okay tonight?".


    "Yeah, of course I do. I know what you''re capable of Leah. You''re badass". He winked.


    "You really mean that?". I felt I needed his words of praise and that if he believed in me then I knew I would be fine.


    "You got this babe you''ll see". He kissed the top of my head as he got to his feet. Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on Jo b nib. Don''t miss out, visit it now. "I''m going to double check your bag. Eat your sandwich and then get ready. I''ll walk you to the forest line where nna and Ro will meet you".


    "I think we need to switch Ro out. He''s been on night patrol for as long as he''s been here".


    ¡°He prefers the night patrol". He frowned.


    "Does he or is he too afraid to say otherwise?".


    "Ro isn''t afraid of anything Leah, but I suppose I could swap people and move them around".


    "Maybe I''ll love the night patrol". I grinned.


    "Yeah, right". He smirked. "Now eat before you don''t get the chance to".


    We walked to the forest line hand in hand. It was always so peaceful here at night.


    "How long does the patrolst?". I asked.


    "Tomorrow morning but just let Ro know if you want to finish early".


    "Jake". I sighed.


    How was that going to look to everyone else? I get to finish early because I was the mate of the Alpha. No, I was doing this, and I was staying until the shift was over. "So, I''ll see you at 6am then?". He grinned.


    "Yes, yes you will".


    8 hours. I could manage 8 hours.


    "Ah". Heughed. "Would you look at that. It''s just starting to rain¡±.


    "I''m not changing my mind". I grinned.


    He pulled me to him his arms circling my waist resting his forehead against mine. "I love you, Leah".


    "I love you to. I''ll see you in the morning". cing a kiss on his lips his arms slipped from my waist.


    nna and Ro were already here waiting.


    "About time you showed up". She grinned. "Perks of being the Alphas mate".


    "Hey". I frowned. "It''s not even ten o''clock yet".


    "I''m messing with you. You ready to go?". She asked.


    I nodded.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    We walked further into the forest, so we were deep in the middle.


    "We start here?". I asked.


    "We do". nna spoke. "Ro starts from outside the perimeter. We alwayse back to this point".


    "Okay". I nodded. "So, we can''t all go together?".


    She shook her head. "The full perimeter has to be patrolled. Ro takes the outside and we take the inside".


    "So, there''s only ever two people patrolling?". That didn''t seem safe.


    "That''s the way it''s always been unless we''re in danger or under threat".


    "I see". Surely having more people patrolling at night would be safer? Not to mention a lot more ground would be covered faster.


    "We take our time and pace it out. There''s no rush we''re out here for 8 hours".


    "And what if something happens?".


    "Then we alert my dad or Jake, and they send out Derek and his let''s say crew". "Okay".


    "We''ll be fine though we always are".

 Chapter 393

    I didn''t doubt that I just wanted to know what happened and how these things went and how to deal with it if it went sideways.


    "We''re patrolling the first few hours on foot tonight". Ro spoke.


    He had been silent the full walk into the forest.


    "Foot?". nna made a face. "That makes no sense and-...". She paused. "Right so we''ll shift around 4?".


    I knew this was because of me. I was already aware that we patrolled in wolf form. What other reasons could they have to patrol on foot other than for my benefit. "We''re only making sure the perimeter is safe and there are no signs of intruders".


    "Does that happen often?". I asked Ro.


    "More than you think but it only ever turns out to be wild animals".


    "It''s not always wild animals Ro". nna red. "I mean you breached us".


    Oh.


    "Yeah, and now my family is safe". He red back.


    "I''m just saying it''s not always wild animals".


    "nna is right". He sighed. "People try it, but it doesn''t evere too much. Once they find out its privatend they usually move on". "Usually?". I frowned.


    "Are you going to question everything?". He asked.


    "Sorry I just want to know as much as I can. I don''t mean to be annoying".


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ran a hand through his hair. "No, I''m sorry it''s just been a long couple of nights".


    "Are you always night patrol?".


    He nodded.


    "Why don''t you ask to change?".


    "Hey". nna interrupted. "If he changes then that means we''ll have to do it more often or more so me".


    "And?". I made a face. She needed to learn how to hold her tongue. It wasn''t fair that Ro was having to do it all the time.


    "I prefer it". He spoke. "But yeah, I could use a change".


    "You''ve been on it since you joined us, haven''t you?".


    "I don''t want you doing me any favours Leah. I don''t care what I have to do. I go where the Alpha tells me".


    "See he prefers it". nna spoke.


    I swear she needed to think before she spoke.


    "There''s more than just us and Ro nna. I''m sure Jake could put other people out here if he needed to".


    "No favours Leah". Ro spoke again.


    I rolled my eyes. "No favours I promise".


    "I''m shifting". nna spoke. ¡°Leah you can patrol in here with Ro on foot. I''ll do the outskirts. I need to stretch my legs".


    She shifted and was off before we could blink.


    "I''m going to say that was my fault". I winced.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Augh fell from his lips. "She just doesn''t want to bended with the shit end of the stick".


    "And


    you think you have?". I frowned.


    "I go where I''m told but I have been on nights since we were epted into the pack. But it is what it is". He shrugged.


    "You should talk to Jake".


    "Yeah right". He snorted.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?".


    "Nothing okay I''m happy where I am. I got a lot to be thankful for and I don''t want to jeopardies that".


    "Okay". I nodded. "How''s Reign getting on?".


    "She''s good actually. Got herself a job in the mall and has taken a real interest in school again".


    "Amazing". I grinned. ¡°I''m d she''s doing good".


    "How are you doing?".


    "I''m okay". I shrugged. "Living the dream like always".


    "So howe you''re out here. I always thought Lunas didn''t do this type of thing".


    "What patrolling?".


    "Yeah". He grinned. "I''m surprised Jake agreed to it".


    "Same". Iughed. "But nothing ever happens so he''s got nothing to worry about, right?".


    "Right". He smiled. ¡°Come on we better get a move on".


    We had been walking for around an hour. Ro was showing me the trail they use and what spots to check and make sure they were secure. I had never been this deep into the forest before. "How do you do this in wolf form? I mean what if something has been breached how do you fix it as a wolf?".


    "Depends how big the breach is. Remember this area is patrolled all day. There''s always someone out here".


    "I guess you patrol in wolf form because it''s safer?".


    He shrugged. "Well, it''s faster and it''s not as cold".


    "We''re on foot because of me, right?".


    "It''s your first patrol. It''s better to be on foot first and then shiftter. Means you get a feel for it".


    "Okay". I nodded.


    I wasn''t sure if that was the truth or an excuse, but I didn''t say anything else on the matter. I had no issues patrolling on foot. It saved the hassle of trying to shift and not being able to. "Did you bring coffee?". He asked.


    "I did".


    "Then let''s go grab some and heat up a bit.


    "Do we just patrol the same path all night?".


    "Pretty much".


    This was turning out to be easier than I thought. I don''t know why nnains about it so much.

 Chapter 394

    There was no room for uncertainty in my mind; all I needed to know was how things worked and what to do if things didn''t go ording to n. "We''re patrolling the first few hours on foot tonight". A voice from Ro arose.


    While venturing into the wilderness, he remained mute.


    "Foot?". nna furrowed her brow. "That makes no sense and-...". She hesitated. "Right so we''ll shift around 4?".


    This was clearly my fault, I knew it. I knew all along that we were on patrol as wolves. For my benefit alone, I fail to see why they would be on foot patrols.


    "We''re only making sure the perimeter is safe and there are no signs of intruders".


    "Does that happen often?". I questioned Ro.


    "More than you think but it only ever turns out to be wild animals".


    "It''s not always wild animals Ro". ring at her, nna made her point. "I mean you breached us".


    Oh no.


    "Yeah, and now my family is safe". You could see the stare he returned.


    "I''m just saying it''s not always wild animals".


    "nna is right". It was a heavy sigh from him. Nobody ever gets too much of it, although people do try it. Typically, they will go on once they discover that the area is privately owned. "Usually?". I scowled.


    "Are you going to question everything?". Inquiring, he spoke out.


    My apologies, but I want to get all the information I can. I apologize if I''m being bothersome.


    As he ran his fingers over his hair, a sigh escaped his lips. "No, I''m sorry it''s just been a long couple of nights".


    "Are you always night patrol?".


    There was a nod from him.


    "Why don''t you ask to change?".


    Good day. nna stepped in. "If he changes then that means we''ll have to do it more often or more so me".


    ¡°And?¡±. I drew a look. She should have practiced controlling her speech. That Ro had to do it so often was unfair.


    "I prefer it". His voice carried. "But yeah, I could use a change".


    "You''ve been on it since you joined us, haven''t you?".


    "Leah, I would prefer it if you wouldn''t give me any favors. I am unconcerned about my responsibilities. I obey the orders of the Alpha. "See he prefers it". nna chimed in.


    Herck of consideration before speaking was ridiculous.


    "Ro nna and I aren''t the only ones. If Jake felt the need, I''m sure he could send more personnel out here.


    "No favours Leah". Ro spoke once more.


    My jaw dropped. "No favours I promise".


    "I''m shifting". nna chimed in. "Ro and you may do foot patrols in this area, Leah. I''ll take care of the corners. My legs need a break.


    In the sh of an eye, she moved, and we were left behind.


    "I''m going to say that was my fault". A shiver went up my spine.


    His mouth dropped open inughter. "She just doesn''t want to bended with the shit end of the stick".


    "And you think you have?". I scowled.


    Since we were admitted into the pack, I have been on nights, but I go where instructed. However, the fact remains. Shrugging, he went on with his day. "You should talk to Jake".


    "Yeah right". A snort escaped his lips.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?".


    "Everything is uneptable. This is a good ce for me. I would rather not put my many blessings at risk.


    "Okay". My response was a nod. "How''s Reign getting on?".


    Actually, she''s quite good. Got a work at the mall and is now very interested in going back to school.


    "Amazing". And I smiled. "I''m d she''s doing good".


    "How are you doing?".


    "I''m okay". A shrug was all I could muster. "Living the dream like always".


    "Then why are you out here?" was the question. As far as I''m concerned, Lunas have never engaged in such behavior.


    "What patrolling?".


    "Yeah". He smiled. "I''m surprised Jake agreed to it".


    "Same". It made me chuckle. ¡°But nothing ever happens so he''s got nothing to worry about, right?".


    "Right". Smiling, he said. ¡°Come on we better get a move on".


    We had been on the go for around thirty minutes. Ro was directing me along the path they use and pointing me where to look for obstacles. This was the deepest part of the forest I had ever been in.


    In wolf shape, how does one achieve this? How, as a wolf, do you mend things if they''ve been breached?


    "That depends on the size of the breach. This location is monitored continuously throughout the day. Someone is constantly out here.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I guess you patrol in wolf form because it''s safer?".


    Shrugging, he went on with his day. "Well, it''s faster and it''s not as cold".


    "We''re on foot because of me, right?".


    This is your first patrol. Walking before shifting is the way to go. Signifies that you get acquainted with it.


    "Okay". My response was a nod.


    I refrained from furthermenting on the subject since I couldn''t determine whether what they said was true or an excuse. On foot, I had no trouble conducting patrols. Avoiding the frustration of being unable to shift was a huge relief. "Did you bring coffee?". Inquiring, he spoke out.


    "I did".


    "Then I say we get some and get it hot.


    "Do we just patrol the same path all night?".


    "Pretty much".


    It was simpler than I had anticipated. For some reason, nna keeps griping about it.

 Chapter 395

    I had no doubt that I was just interested in learning what had urred, how these things had transpired, and how to handle the situation in the event that it went awry.


    ¡°We''re patrolling the first few hours on foot tonight". It was Ro who spoke.


    On the whole journey into the forest, he had maintained his silence.


    "Foot?". A face was created by nna. "That makes no sense and-...". It was a pause. "Right so we''ll shift around 4?¡± .


    I was aware that this was due to my role. I had been aware of the fact that we patrolled in the shape of wolves. The only reason they could possibly patrol on foot is for my advantage; what other motivations could they possibly have? "We''re only making sure the perimeter is safe and there are no signs of intruders".


    "Does that happen often?". I inquired of Ro.


    "More than you think but it only ever turns out to be wild animals".


    "It''s not always wild animals Ro". nna gave a sneer. "I mean you breached us".


    I see.


    "Yeah, and now my family is safe". He gazed back at me.


    "I''m just saying it''s not always wild animals".


    "nna is right". It was a sigh. People give it a go, but it never seems toe to them very often. The majority of the time, once they discover that the area is private, they walk on. "Usually?". I did a frown.


    "Are you going to question everything?". He inquired about it.


    "I apologize, but I just want to find out as much as I possibly can. It is not my intention to be a nuisance.


    While running his hand through his hair, he let out a sigh that escaped his mouth. "No, I''m sorry it''s just been a long couple of nights".


    "Are you always night patrol?".


    He indicated with a nod.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Why don''t you ask to change?".


    A "Hey". A pause was made by nna. "If he changes then that means we''ll have to do it more often or more so me".


    "And?". I acted out a face. It was necessary for her to study how to control her tongue. The fact that Ro was required to do it on a consistent basis was totally unfair.


    "I prefer it". It was him who spoke. "But yeah, I could use a change".


    "You''ve been on it since you joined us, haven''t you?".


    To put it simply, I do not want you to do me any favors, Leah. No matter what I have to do, I don''t care. Wherever the Alpha directs me to go, I go. "See he prefers it". It was nna who spoke.


    There was a need for her to ponder before she spoke, I promise.


    Beyond Ro nna and the two of us, there are other people. If he felt the need to, I have no doubt that Jake could bring more individuals out here.


    "No favours Leah". Once again, Ro said.


    I gave a sigh of relief. "No favours I promise".


    "I''m shifting". It was nna who spoke. Ro may walk in here with you, Leah, and you can patrol the area. I''ll take care of the margins. My legs are in need of some stretching. Before we could even blink, she transformed and quickly left the room.


    "I''m going to say that was my fault". I clenched my teeth.


    Laughter escaped his mouth as he said. "She just doesn''t want to bended with the shit end of the stick".


    "And you think you have?". I did a frown.


    I follow the instructions that are given to me, although I have been on nights ever since we were admitted into the pack. All the same, it is what it is. He made a shrugs. "You should talk to Jake".


    "Yeah right". It was a snort.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?".


    "There is nothing that is okay." Everywhere I am, I am content. The fact that I have a lot to be grateful for is something that I do not want to put in jeopardy. "Okay". I gave a little nod. "How''s Reign getting on?".


    "She is, in fact, rather excellent. She has rekindled her enthusiasm in going back to school and has already secured a job at the shopping center.


    "Amazing". I wore a smile. "I''m d she''s doing good".


    "How are you doing?".


    "I''m okay". I gave a shrug. "Living the dream like always".


    What is the reason why you are out here? My impression was that Lunas did not engage in activities of this kind.


    "What patrolling?".


    "Yeah". He wore a smile. "I''m surprised Jake agreed to it".


    "Same". It made me chuckle. "But nothing ever happens so he''s got nothing to worry about, right?".


    "Right". And he grinned. "Come on we better get a move on".


    About an hour had passed since we had started walking. Ro was demonstrating to me the path that they go and pointing out the areas that needed to be checked to ensure that they were safe. Previous to this point, I had never been this far into the forest. In your wolf form, how do you aplish this? As a wolf, what would you do if anything has beenpromised? How would you go about fixing it?


    It depends on the magnitude of the breach. Keep in mind that this location is monitored throughout the whole day. It''s always possible to find someone out here.


    "I guess you patrol in wolf form because it''s safer?".


    He made a shrugs. "Well, it''s faster and it''s not as cold".


    "We''re on foot because of me, right?".


    You are on your very first patrol. It is preferable to start out on foot in the beginning and then shiftter. "This means that you get a sense of it."


    "Okay". I gave a little nod.


    However, I did not say anything further about the subject since I was uncertain as to whether or not it was the truth or an excuse. When I was patrolling on foot, I had no problems. The difficulty of wanting to move but being unable to do so was avoided as a result of this.


    "Did you bring coffee?". He inquired about it.


    "I did".


    "Then let''s go get some and get a little bit hot," she said.


    "Do we just patrol the same path all night?".


    "Pretty much".


    In reality, this was going to be much simpler than I had anticipated. I am not sure why nna is so vocal about her dissatisfaction with it.

 Chapter 396

    Instead of disrupting his sleep I opted for the spare room but first I slipped into our room for fresh pyjamas. I tried my best to be quiet, but it was like he knew I was home. He shot up from the bed almost giving me a heart attack.


    "Hey". I whispered.


    "Is it six already?". A yawn fell from his mouth as he fell back against the pillows.


    "Not yet". I chewed the inside of my cheek. "Ro let mee home early".


    "Okay baby, are you getting in?". He pulled the cover back on my side his hand patting the empty space.


    "In a minute let me get changed". I quickly pulled on pyjama pants and one of his t-shirt''s before getting in.


    Instantly filled with warmth my body rxed against his as he wrapped himself around me.


    "Missed you tonight". He whispered kissing the top of my head.


    "I missed you too". I could feel my eyes closing as my body rxed deeper into the mattress.


    I was out like a light within seconds.


    I slept till noon and when I woke, I felt better than expected. Yawning I stretched out my arms before getting out of bed. I brushed my teeth found my slippers and made my way downstairs.


    I could smell bacon and my stomach growl with hunger. Walking through the living room into the kitchen I smiled when I saw him at the cooker.


    "Is that for me?". I asked fixing myself some coffee.


    "Did you sleep okay?". He asked.


    "I did". I yawned. "But I''m starving". I sat at the table as he ced the te in front of me.


    Bacon, waffles and eggs.


    "How was it?". He asked.


    "Like you don''t already know". I took a piece of bacon shoving it straight in my mouth. I loved how crispy he always made it.


    "I don''t". He grinned. "But I''m assuming it went well?".


    I didn''t believe that he hadn''t called Ro first thing. I wonder if he knew about nna and her disappearing act.


    "It did but I have a few things I want to talk to you about". I took the ss of orange juice he was offering and watched as he sat opposite me. "And what''s that?". He asked.


    "Maybe we could go for dinner tonight and talk about it?". I suggested.


    "I thought we were going to the cabin?". He frowned. "I already left my duties with Jack and was nning on going once you were awake".


    The cabin would have to wait. I still had to tell him about the message I received from my gran. I still had to read said message.


    "I got a message from my gran yesterday".


    "What did it say?".Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I haven''t read the full message. Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on Job ni b. Don''t miss out, visit it now. I didn''t want it to put me off when I was going on my first patrol". If it was something bad it would be the only thing I would have thought about.


    "Should we read it now and see what she wants?". He asked.


    "Do you not think it''s strange that I haven''t heard from her in months and then she texts me out of the blue?".


    "It is but we don''t have to read it you can just delete it?". He suggested.


    No, I couldn''t because if I did that, I know I''d forever want to know what it said. Can you believe we still live in the same state and never see each other. She just disappeared from my life like she was never in it to begin with. "Can you read it?". I slid my phone across the table at him.


    "She''s wants to see you. Said she has something important to discuss with you".


    "Does it say anything else?". I asked.


    "She asked if you could call her". He gave me my phone back. "I could do it if you want?".


    "How did my rtionship with my gran, the one person I thought I would have forever be so f****d up?". I pushed my te to the side suddenly not hungry anymore.


    "I can''t answer that Leah".


    "Yeah". I pushed back my chair and got to my feet. "Well, she''s going to. I''m going to shower and then call her".


    "So, we''re not going to the cabin?".


    His words stopped me in my tracks. I know how much he was looking forward to spending time together I was too, but I had to sort this now. Our trip would be wasted if I didn''t. "Can I take you to dinner tonight instead?".


    "You take me to dinner?". He smirked.


    "Yes". I grinned. "Just us because I still want to talk to you about some things".


    Hearing hisughter I took off upstairs to get dressed.

 Chapter 397

    I wasn''t nervous but I felt sick. I hadn''t spoken to my gran in months. To send a random message out of the blue was weird but it did have my mind working overtime. What could she possibly want to see me about?


    She left me the house, gave me a ton of money. Maybe she was feeling guilty for up and leaving me?


    I pulled my socks and shoes on before heading back downstairs. I was in the shower longer than usual, but it washed the tiredness away and I felt better for it. "Did you call her?". Jake asked.


    "Not yet". I shook my head pouring myself some coffee. "I''m not scared to call her, but what reason could she have for wanting to see me?".


    "You won''t know unless you call her babe". He kissed the top of my head. "But no matter what I''ve got you".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I know". I picked up the phone searching through it for her number. "What if it''s something bad?".


    "Leah". He sighed.


    "Okay, okay". I tapped the number and put the phone to my ear.


    Three rings before she answered or should I say before George answered. Remember George? The nice man that came into our lives and suddenly everything changed. "Hello?". He spoke.


    "Is my gran there?". No pleasantries, no nothing because maybe he was the reason she was no longer in my life. Or maybe my over exaggerated mind was working too hard. "Ah, Leah, nice to hear from you. She''s in the garden just give me a second".


    I took a sip of my coffee and sat at the table. I could feel Jake''s eyes on me, but he said nothing. I knew he could hear everything that was going on. "Hello, Leah are you there?".


    My throat became dry. It had been so long since I heard her voice. I would be lying if I said I didn''t miss her. I tried my hardest to move on and pretend that it didn''t affect me, but it did. She was the only parent I had until she wasn''t.


    She always said she was doing what was best for me, but I didn''t believe that. Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on Jo bnib. Don''t miss out, visit it now. I could still have the best life with her in it. She didn''t need to do all the things she did. She cut me out like it meant nothing.


    "Oh, George I think I''ve hung up". I heard her say.


    "No, I''m here". I cleared my throat. "I''m right here".


    "Oh, Leah it''s so good to hear your voice sweetheart".


    The lump appeared in my throat, the wave of emotioning over me as I felt the tears well in my eyes. I didn''t prepare for this, didn''t think this was how I would react.


    "Is everything okay?". I asked.


    "Could we meet for coffee?". She asked. "That cute little spot we used to go to".


    My eyes locked with Jake''s, and he shrugged. She wanted to see me and there had to be a reason for that. Something she couldn''t say over the phone or didn''t want to say over the phone. Or she genuinely just wanted to see how I was doing?


    "Okay". I spoke. "I''ll meet you there within the hour?".


    "Great sweetheart that''s great. I''ll see you soon". She ended the call, and I ced my phone down on the table.


    "Do you think I should have said no?". I asked Jake.


    "You wouldn''t have said yes if you didn''t want to see her. Go and see what happens and if you want to reconnect with her then do it. What''s the worst that can happen?". "You''re right but I don''t think we can ever reconnect. It will never be the same between us. Too much has happened".


    "Would you want your rtionship back?". He asked.


    I shrugged. "I was so angry with her but over time that''s faded. She up and left me. Thrust me into a world that I didn''t understand and expected me to be okay with it". "I know babe".


    "I''m going to meet her for coffee but I''m not making any promises. Maybe one day we can reconnect and see what happens, but I don''t think I''m ready for that right now".


    I tried not to be angry with her but sometimes I couldn''t. When I needed her the most, she left me. Yes, I was safe, but I needed her, I needed her, and she wasn''t there. "How about I drive you and I''ll wait in the car?". He offered.


    "No, I''ll be okay. You think of where you want to go for dinner tonight. I''m craving tacos just so you know".


    "Tacos it is then". He winked. "Text me when you get there so I know you''re safe".


    "I''ll leave soon. I did say within the hour, and I don''t want to be there too early".


    "Okay baby well I''m going to get a run in and hit the training ground for a bit. We''ve got new wolfsing up and I want to see how they''re getting on".


    "I thought Jack was taking over for a bit?". I frowned.


    "He was but we''re not going to the cabin so there''s no need. Besides I just want to see what''s going on".


    "Please don''t miss dinner I really want to talk to you and spend time just us". When he went for a run or did anything for the pack, he always got held up or side tracked and usually wasn''t home for hours. "I won''t babe I promise".


    ..

 Chapter 398

    I was parked outside the coffee shop had been for about fifteen minutes. My gran was here inside sitting in a booth by the window. I could see her perfectly from my car.


    I hadn''t gone inside yet because I wasn''t sure what to say to her. I wasn''t sure how it was going to go. Should I even be here? Should I have left the past in the past and got on with my life? I missed having her in my life, but I didn''t need her not anymore.


    Sighing I unclipped my seatbelt and got out making sure to lock my car before heading inside. She had already ordered for us. Two coffees sat on the table.


    "Hey". I smiled sitting opposite her.


    "I ordered for us I hope it''s still a cappino". She spoke.


    "It is thank you". I felt awkward, it was awkward between us and if it''s one thing I hated it was feeling ufortable. It shouldn''t be like this not with her. I still wondered how we ended up the way we did. We used to be so close.


    "You look good sweetheart". She smiled. "Are you doing, okay? Is life treating you well?".


    I shrugged. "I haven''t really been doing much if I''m honest. I''m waiting to hear back about college but that''s about it". I didn''t feel the need to share everything with her because she didn''t need to know. She didn''t need to know about the baby or the miscarriage.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Sounds exciting. Am I right in saying you''ll be studying English literature?". She asked.


    "That''s the n". I took a sip of my coffee. "But I have to wait and see if I get a space first".


    "I''m sure you will".


    "Why am I here?". I asked.


    "What?". She frowned.


    I was trying not to be rude or blunt but there had to be a reason as to why she asked me to go for coffee. We hadn''t spoken in months and then she texts me out of the blue saying she wants to see me. Why?


    "Why did you ask me here?". I spoke.


    "You never did have any patience". She sighed.


    I grit my teeth in the hopes I didn''t say something I would probably regretter. She had a wicked tongue at times. My gran wasn''t a woman that held back.


    "We haven''t spoken in months. You cut me out of your life like it was nothing and then text me out of the blue wanting to see me. So, what do you want?". I asked.


    "I miss you Leah, I miss you every day. I made a mistake, and I realise that. I pushed you out and pushed you away because I thought I was doing what was best for you".


    I rolled my eyes. It was the same old story. She thought she was doing what was best for me. Yeah, right.


    "So, what you want us to go back to the way we were?". I asked.


    "That''s what I hope for one day, but I know it''s not going to happen overnight. This book has many missing chapters and scenes if you''re not reading it on Job nib I know you''ll need time to think about it but maybe we could start by meeting once a week for coffee?". She suggested.


    "I don''t know if we''ll ever get back to the way we were but meeting for coffee could be a start". I was too nice of a person just to brush her off and say no. Even after everything I couldn''t bring myself to hurt her feelings. Deep down I know I could never hate her.


    "I would really like that". She smiled. "Maybe further down the line we could have you and Jake over for dinner?". "Maybe". I smiled.


    ..


    I had been sat in the driveway for thest twenty minutes. I thought the minute we sat down and spoke we would have fell back into the way we were before but that didn''t happen.


    It was weird and it felt forced but that was the first time we had been for coffee in months. Maybe the next time we meet it''ll be better. I guess we just have to get to know each other again.


    She seemed well though, aging like a fine wine.


    The tap on my passenger side window knocked me from my thoughts. Jake opened the door and got in.


    "You going to sit out here all day?". He asked.


    "No". I smiled. "Just thinking".


    "About?". He grabbed my hand in his andced out fingers together. "Is your gran, okay?".


    "She wants to meet once a week for coffee. Try and fix our rtionship and maybe get back to how things used to be". I spoke.


    "Is that what you want?". He asked.


    "I don''t know". I sighed. "It was weird, the whole coffee date was weird, but I agreed to meeting once a week. Can only see what happens". I shrugged.


    "It could be a good thing though baby. I know how close you and your gran once were". He ced a kiss on my knuckles. "There''s nothing to say it can''t be fixed". "Maybe". I smiled before unclipping my seatbelt and getting out. "I guess we''ll find out soon enough".


    "How about tonight I take you somewhere special?". He asked as we walked through the front door of our house.


    "Special?". I frowned.


    "Yeah, let me do something for you". I felt him behind me his arms snaking around my waist, head resting against my shoulder. "It''ll be something you''ll love". "Do I need to get dressed up?". I asked.


    Augh fell from his lips before he ced a kiss on the side of my neck. "Wear whatever you want princess just befortable".


    "Does that mean we aren''t getting tacos?". I turned in his embrace so I could face him. "Because I really want tacos".


    Rolling his eyes he brushed his nose against mine. "Whatever you want you get now go wash up. I''ve got stuff to do". With a smack to the a*s, he left me standing wondering what he was nning.

 Chapter 399

    I was snacking on a bag of chips when there was a knock on my front door. Jake wasn''t back yet; he was still out nning for where he was taking me tonight. Not that he has to n anything. I would have been happy with tacos and beer. Another Getting up from where I was sitting, I went to answer it.


    knock.


    "Did you tell Jake I skipped out on patrol?". nna pushed her way inside. "You know how much I hate it and now, now he''s got me on it the full week". "Come right in". I sighed.


    "Why did you have to tell him?". She asked.


    "I didn''t tell him anything".


    "Yeah, right". She huffed. "Why would he put me on the full week if-...". She paused. "Ro".


    I rolled my eyes. Ro wasn''t a snitch. He minded his business and did what he was told. His focus was keeping his family safe not grassing nna into Jake. "If it wasn''t you then it had to be him". She spoke. "And now I have to do 6 more nights".


    "Why didn''t youe back this morning?". I asked. "You went for something to eat and never returned. How often do you do that?".


    "It''s not a big deal". She sighed.


    "What if something happens and you''re not there?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I don''t need the lecture Leah just tell my brother I''m not doing 6 nights patrol. I don''t care what the punishment is. He can find some other idiot to do it". "What''s going on with you?". I asked.


    "Nothing okay, I''m fine stop trying to fix everything all the time. I have to go but just tell him not to expect me out tonight".


    The door mmed shut behind her. Okay then, she was dealing with stuff she didn''t want to share and that was okay. Was she right though? Did I always try and fix everything? Was I the fixer of the group?


    F**k no.


    I made a face and took my spot back on the couch so I could finish my chips. If she didn''t want to tell me what was bothering her then I wasn''t going to waste my time trying to get it out of her.


    It wasn''t my business. She''lle out her mood the way she went into it. Maybe it had something to do with Carter? Grabbing my phone, I dialed his number and put it to my ear. "Bear". He answered. "All good?".


    "Are you busy?". I asked. "And what''s all that noise?".


    "I''m at the training ground with the new wolfs. Do you need me for something?".


    "Is Jake with you?". And then I heard him, the growl that tore from his mouth made the hairs on the back of my neck stand. "Carter what''s going on?".


    "We''re just training them Leah. It''s all good down here and don''t worry I''ll make sure he''s back on time for your date".


    My cheeks flushed something that hadn''t happened in a while. How did he know about our date?


    "Shut up". I grinned.


    "So, you all good or do you need something?". He asked.


    "Are you busy tomorrow?".


    "Depends on what you want". Heughed.


    "To meet for lunch, go for coffee, we haven''t hung out in ages". I also needed to tell him about gran. I wasn''t even sure if they were still in contact. He never mentions anything about her to me. "Anything for you bear. I''ll pick you up around 12 and we can make a day of it".


    "One more thing before you go". I probably shouldn''t mention nna, but I was going to. "Is nna, okay?".


    "I take it you''ve felt her wrath today as well?". He asked.


    "Something like that. Are you guys'', okay?".


    "Couples fight, they have arguments. We''ll be fine we always are. You know what she''s like at times". He sighed. "But I have to go I''ll see you tomorrow".


    Rushing me off the phone was so he didn''t need to talk about it, but I wasn''t going to push. I wouldn''t want to try and fix everything right?


    It was almost 7 and Jake still wasn''t home. I tried calling but his phone was going straight to voicemail. He''d be here, he promised he wouldn''t get caught up. Honestly, it wasn''t a big deal going out anyway. I could still talk to him here about a few things. I wanted to talk about the pack especially night patrols. I wanted to see about maybe changing a few things. I''d probably get shot down, but I just wanted to share some ideas, give my input and see what happens.


    I had showered, changed into something nice for dinner and was currently sat at the kitchen table waiting for him. I waited an hour and the longer I waited the more and more I was getting disinterested in going out.


    It was almost half 8. We''d be lucky to even get a table at this rate. When 9 o''clock rolled around and he still wasn''t home I decided I was going nowhere. I kicked off my shoes and went and changed into my pjs.


    I ordered a pizza and gotfortable on the couch with a film. I knew this would happen. I knew he would get sidetracked and forget all about dinner. I''ll be lucky to see him before I go to bed tonight.


    I was falling asleep. The film was almost over, and Jake still wasn''t home. I was starting to be a little pissed off. He hadn''t bothered to call or even send a text to say he wouldn''t be home.


    It waste and I was done with trying to stay up for him. I turned the TV off and put the pizza box through into the kitchen. Taking a bottle of water from the fridge I made sure to lock up before heading upstairs. He had a lot of exining to do when he finally showed face.

 Chapter 400

    I had been in bed for almost an hour staring at the same four walls. I hated being here alone, could never really sleep when I knew he wasn''t home. What if something had happened to him?


    Pushing the covers off I grabbed my phone a groan falling from my lips when I saw what time it was. How could he still be training at this time? Surely not, right? Or maybe he was doing the night patrol instead of nna? He still could have called though.


    I made my way downstairs stopping when I noticed the kitchen light was on. I could have sworn I turned everything off. Taking a few more steps a sigh fell from my lips when I spotted him.


    Sat at the kitchen table eating left over pizza.


    "Where have you been its almost 2am". I spoke walking further into the kitchen.


    "F*****g nna". He muttered. "She refused to do patrol, and I wasn''t going to let Ro do it on his own".


    "I thought as much but you could have called me". I sat opposite him. "You''ve been gone all night".


    "I''m sorry babe it''s just well she''s f****d me off. Where does she get off refusing anything? She''s just like everyone else and she has to take her turn. I''m going to see my dad tomorrow; she''s not getting away with this". "Why do you put her on them when you know she hates it?". I asked.


    "She doesn''t get special treatment Leah".


    "I don''t think going to your dad is the answer. Talk to her and I mean talk don''t shout at her. I don''t think she''s having the best time right now". "She''s not?". He frowned. "What''s going on?".


    I shrugged. "But maybe when you talk to her do it as her brother and not her future Alpha".


    "She''s a big girl Leah and I don''t think me talking to her is going to fix whatever she''s got going on. Have you talked to Carter?¡±. He asked.


    "I did but I think there''s more to it. She didn''t want to talk to me but maybe she''ll talk to you".


    "Fine". He yawned. "Now are we going to bed, I''m done it".


    I was first up. Jake was still snoring his head off next to me. I showered, changed into my running gear and set off down the stairs. I poured myself a cup of coffee that I brewed whilst in the shower. Today was the start of trying to get some routine in my life. An early rise, a morning run. Hopefully, I would receive a letter from college today and hopefully it would be an eptance letter.


    I needed something else in my life. I needed something to take up my time. I wanted my degree in English Literature and if I was good enough for Yale then I was good enough for the college here. Mr. Gagher couldn''t hold a grudge forever, right?


    Sighing I poured what was left of my coffee down the sink and washed out my cup. I needed to stay out of my own head for a bit. I connected my Air Pods to my phone and left out the back door.


    Being out on patrol the other night gave me a new route to take and it meant I could have a good look around in case anything was off. Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on NovelDrama.Org. Don''t miss out, visit it now. It was early still but I knew the morning patrol would have already taken over from Ro.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, I knew I wasn''t alone in the middle of the forest which was always a good thing. I started off with a slow jog but before I knew it, I was sprinting my way through the forest.


    The weather wasn''t awful, but it was damp and wet making me cautious of where I was stepping. My focus being on making sure I didn''t fall a scream fell from my lips when my eyesnded on Lana


    "Jesus f**k Lana". I sigheding to a stop. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?".


    "You''re out and about early this morning".


    "Yeah". I nodded. "Why are you out here?".


    "Taking a walk". She shrugged.


    I don''t know why but something felt off. Why was she wandering around the forest when it was barely 7 o''clock.


    "Is everything okay?". I asked.


    "Remember when Tommy asked you out?". She asked disregarding my question.


    I frowned. Why was she asking that? More so why was she bringing up Tommy? He was irrelevant in every way. "What?".


    "Tommy". Sheughed. "Remember him?".


    "Are you okay?".


    "Oh, remember when he used to make you feel bad for going out and remember when he made you iste from everyone around you".


    "Lana what the hell?".


    "What?". She smirked. "Don''t you like reminiscing about the old times?".


    "Why are you being such a bitch?". I asked.


    "Because I need you to hate me because if you hate me then I won''t feel as bad for what I''ve done".


    She had lost me. I had no idea what she was talking about. We had barely seen each other these past few weeks.


    And then I heard it. It was faint but I heard the snap of a branch. I was quick to turn but not quick enough. Something dark was ced over my head, pain shot through my arm and thest thing I heard was Lana''s voice. "He''ll kill you, all of you. Now tell me where Pete is".


    Everything turned dark after that.

 Chapter 401

    When I woke, I was drowsy. My head hurt and my mouth was dry. Sitting up I blinked a few times before realisation kicked in. I had been taken; someone had grabbed me in the woods. Lana, she was there. She did this, she helped them take me.


    I jumped from the bed looking around myself. I wasn''t tied up; my hands weren''t bound. I didn''t understand what was going on. I ran my fingers over my arm, I remember the pain I felt. Was I drugged?


    I nced around the room some more my eyesnding on a photo that was sitting on the bedside drawers. I swallowed the lump in my throat. It was a picture of my mom. Where the hell was I?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I jumped when there was a knock on the door before a girl around my age maybe younger poked her head inside". "Hi". She smiled.


    "Hi". I frowned.


    "Don''t look so scared Leah we''re not going to hurt you". As she walked further into the room I took a few steps back.


    I didn''t know this girl therefore my guard was up. They took me, they took me from my home, my family. They took me from Jake.


    Oh god Jake. He would be going out of his mind. Worried sick because I wasn''t home. He didn''t even know I had gone for a run. "Are you hungry?". She asked.


    "Where am I?". I asked.


    "In the pack house".


    The pack house? Whose pack house?


    "Who are you?".


    "I''m Grace your cousin".


    My cousin?


    My heart was hammering in my chest. I had more cousins? It was one thing after another, and it just kepting.


    "Why was I kidnapped?". I asked.


    Augh fell from her lips. "You weren''t kidnapped Leah. Your dad didn''t think you''d havee on your own, so we improvised. Sorry if we scared you".


    "You ced a sack over my head and drugged me". I frowned. "What would you call it?".


    "Fair enough". She sighed. "But we mean no harm".


    "And Pete what did you do to Pete?". Lana was pulled into this. They forced her to help.


    "He''s fine". She shrugged. "Lana did her part".


    "I have to go home. Jake will be wondering where I am". This was my father''s doing. He did this because he thought I wouldn''te here? I nned to visit, and he shut me down, cut contact and I haven''t heard from him since. ""Do you want some lunch?". She asked.


    "If you mean no harm you''ll let me, go home". I spoke.


    "Okay". She nodded. "But you have to go out the way you came in. We''re a little paranoid about letting people know our location".


    What?


    I made a face. "You''re kidding right?".


    "Course". She winked. "If you want to leave then you''re free to do so but if you want to get to know your family then stay a little longer. You''re safe here I promise".


    Family? I didn''t have any family. My mom was dead, my dad abandoned me and well the only family I had left got rid of me too.


    Jake was my family, and I''d like to get back to him.


    "No, I''d like to leave please". If this was his attempt at a family reunion it sucked. How he thought I would be okay with this is beyond me.


    "Fair enough". She shrugged. "I''ll have someone drive you home".


    ""No, I can walk".


    "It''s a 2-hour drive". She spoke.


    2 hours? How long had I been unconscious? And what was it they drugged me with? As if she sensed my panic, she took a step closer to me.


    "We''re not here to hurt you or do anything to you. We''re family and I would really like it if you stayed".


    She was crazy if she thought I was staying here just because she asked. Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on NovelDrama.Org. Don''t miss out, visit it now. This whole situation was mad. I mean my dad could have reached out, sent a message, a phone call. He didn''t need to kidnap me and take me against my will.


    "This is crazy". I whispered.


    "Would you havee here if he asked?". She asked.


    "He cut me off. I was willing to visit, and he put it off so that''s on him but this, this is crazy. He took an Alpha''s mate, kidnapped an Alpha''s mate. Do you really think there isn''t going to be consequences?".


    "We''re not worried about Jake". She shrugged. "Now pleasee down and have some lunch. Grans super excited to meet you".


    Hold the bus, what?


    They were here?


    "They''re here?". I frowned.

 Chapter 402

    "Everyone''s here". She smiled. "We''ve waited so long to finally meet you".


    "And my dad is he here?". I asked.


    She nodded. "He thought it best that Ie and speak to you first. He did say you were your mother''s daughter after all".


    I didn''t get what she meant by that but shrugged it off. I couldn''t go down there and meet them all. I wasn''t ready for that. Yes, I had waited a lifetime to meet the other side of my family, but this wasn''t the way.


    I wouldn''t be forced into it. And when the time came, I wanted Jake to be here with me. He was myfort, my safe space. Stop reading the wrong and iplete storyline; NovelDrama.Org has the correct andplete book. I didn''t want to do this alone. I didn''t want to be put into a situation I felt I couldn''t get out of.


    They may be my family by blood, but I didn''t know them, and I was so far out of myfort zone right now.


    "I need to speak with him". I spoke.


    "Sure". She smiled. "Do you want toe with me?".


    I shook my head no. "I''ll wait here".


    "Okay but I''m going to bring you back some lunch. You must be starving". As she closed the door behind her I took a seat on the edge of the bed.


    Jake must be going out of his mind wondering where I am or if someone has taken me. If I''m in trouble or worse hurt. I didn''t like the feeling that rose in the pit of my stomach.


    I hated being away from him. But maybe, just maybe if I concentrate on him and our bond, he''ll be able to feel me and know I''m okay. It worked before, right? I had to let him know I was okay and that I was safe.


    I wouldn''t like to think he was taking this well. To him I either ran off or I had been taken. It didn''t take much for Jake to lose control so I can only imagine what he''s going through right now.


    The knock on the door had me on my feet. Was he waiting for me to let him in? When the door opened, I swallowed the lump in my throat. He was holding a te which I assumed was something to eat for me. "Eat please". As he walked further into the room I backed away. I watched as he ced the sandwich on the bed. "I hope turkey is okay".


    My mind was blown. I couldn''t think of what I wanted to say. He went about this all the wrong way.


    "When can I go home?". I asked.


    "Ah, being away from Jake isn''t sitting well with your wolf I take it?".Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. I was anxious, but I had good reason to be. It wasn''t just because I was away from Jake. They kidnapped me.


    "You''re free to leave at any time Leah". He spoke.


    "Why am I here?". I asked.


    "I think it''s time we sorted through a few things. You have a whole other family that you don''t know and before you say anything yes, it''s my fault but maybe it''s time we bring everyone together".


    I stopped myself from saying anything by chewing the inside of my cheek. Why now? They had already missed most of my life. We were strangers, he was a stranger.


    "Why do you have a picture of my mom in here?". I nodded towards the photo.


    He smiled. "Because she''s the love of my life. What a woman she was, and you are like her in every way".


    How could he know that?


    My stomach growled and I felt the heat spread across my cheeks. I hadn''t eaten anything yet and I was starting to feel a little sick because of it.


    "Eat the sandwich please".


    So, I did. I took a seat on the edge of the bed and began to eat the sandwich. We had met before, had conversations before but I felt weird. This whole situation was weird. "Why didn''t you just call me?". I asked. "And why did you involve my friends?".


    "Can I sit?". He asked..


    I nodded.


    "I may not be in your life Leah but don''t think for a second that I haven''t been watching over you".


    "You can''t seriously think how you''ve went about this is okay. You took me from my home and brought me to god knows where. I want to call Jake". I got to my feet sandwich forgotten about. "I want to go home". "Okay". He nodded. "Just calm down you''re safe here".


    It wasn''t about being safe. I couldn''t wrap my head around this. They wanted to get to know me, wanted me to be in their lives. Fine, maybe we could work towards that, but it would be on my terms. "Come downstairs and use the phone". He spoke. "When you call Jake tell him we mean no harm".


    I think it was toote for that.


    I followed him down the stairs and into the sitting room. No one was around which was odd because I thought everyone wanted to meet me?


    "I sent them away; told them you weren''t ready". He spoke. "You can use the phone I''ll give you some privacy".


    "Why now?". I asked.


    "It wasn''t supposed to be like this". He took a seat in one of the armchairs while I still stood by the door. "We were meant to raise you, your mom and me. The night I lost her is the night I lost myself". I swallowed the lump that appeared in my throat. Still to this day I struggled to talk about my mom.


    "I wasn''t fit to look after a baby heck I could barely look after myself. I tried, I tried to be a good dad, but I couldn''t do it. So, I made the decision to let you go with your gran. To this day my mom still hasn''t forgiven me". "So, you let me go and never looked back".


    "No". He frowned. "I spiraled out of control, lost everything, cut off all contact with everyone but never did I forget about you. By the time I sorted myself out it was toote".


    "It was never toote, but just so you know I had a great childhood, I had a good life. My gran raised me right. She made me into the strong independent woman I am today". "I have no doubts". He smiled. "She''s one hell of a woman".


    We had our differences, but I would never bad mouth her. She may have made a few mistakes along the way, but she did right by me growing up. She was the only one I had.


    "I have to call home". I spoke. "Jake will be worried".


    "Right". He got to his feet. "I''m sorry Leah I should have gone about this a different way. If you want nothing to do with me, with us then I''ll respect your decision".


    I felt the lump appear in my throat. I wanted to know him, I wanted to get to know my family, but it was going to take time especially after this. As soon as the door closed, I grabbed the phone dialing Jake''s number. He was not going to believe this.

 Chapter 403

    I wasn''t expecting him not to answer so when his phone went straight to voicemail, I panicked a little. I needed him to answer. So, me being me I tried repeatedly until he answered.


    "What?". He yelled.


    Instantly my heart clenched. I knew straight away he was going out of his mind with worry. Probably thinking the worst.


    "Jake". I whispered.


    "Leah, Leah is that you? Where are you baby? Are you safe?".


    "I''m safe Jake I''m at my dad''s".


    "You left?".


    The pain in his voice crushed my soul. I couldn''t tell him how I got here because if I did it would start a war. Lana and Pete obviously hadn''t said anything which was bad on their part. What if this hadn''t of been my dad would they have kept quiet?


    "Baby, are you there?". He spoke.


    "I''m here".


    "What''s going on Leah? Please talk to me".


    "I didn''t leave Jake I promise I didn''t leave you, but I need you toe and pick me up, but you can''t ask questions".


    "I don''t understand Leah so please just tell me what''s going on".


    I couldn''t not tell him the truth. Regardless of the consequences of what might happen. But I couldn''t do it over the phone. I couldn''t take the chance of him losing it and letting his wolf take over. "If I text you the address, will youe and get me?". I asked.


    "Leah, what the hell''s going on?".


    "I''ll see you soon". I whispered before ending the call.


    I felt the lump appear in the back of my throat as I sat on one of the armchairs. I wasn''t sure how long I had been sitting there but when there was a knock on the door I shot to my feet. "Yeah?". I spoke.


    The door opened my dad poking his head inside. "Did you manage to get a hold of Jake?". He asked.


    I nodded. "Do you have my phone?" I had it when I left the house this morning but wasn''t sure if I lost it in the forest.


    I watched as he pulled it from his jacket pocket and passed it to me. "If you''re not on obb. right now, this content has been scraped! For fresh updates, exclusive insights, and the real story,e visit us directly at Jobb.o. We appreciate your loyalty!" It was off or maybe it was broken. I turned it on sighing when I noticed the cracked screen. Of course, because that''s the type of luck I have.


    "What''s this address?". I asked.


    "Is Jakeing for you?".


    I nodded. "I haven''t told him how I got here but I''m going to because he thinks I left him".


    "I understand and I know I went about this all the wrong way, but I didn''t do it out of spite. I''m sorry Leah and I''m sorry for the distress I caused. I should never have tried to push this on you".


    "You could have reached out, sent a message, a simple phone call. It''s not as if we haven''t already met. Not even that you didn''t need to drug me". I was still feeling the effects of what they gave me.


    "It was a light sedative. It won''t cause any harm".


    "That''s not really the point". I frowned. "Whose idea was it to do that?".


    "Grace". He spoke. "I guess she thought you''d find it humorous".


    I definitely did not.


    "Can I please have the address, so he knows where toe to".


    "Sure". He nodded. "It''s 114 Thomas Avenue. If he''s smart, he''ll remember this house".


    "He will?".


    "Jake''s been here many times. His parents too. We''re old friends".


    I already knew that, but I wasn''t aware they were that close.


    "Would you like something else to eat? You barely touched your sandwich. Or can I get you something to drink?".


    "Coffee please". I opened a new message and sent him the address.


    "I''ll be right back, or you cane with me?". He offered.


    "Okay". I followed him from the dining room into the kitchen area. First thing I noticed was it was remarkably simr to Jake''s parents. Soaring ceilings, all open space, big patio windows.


    I walked straight towards the windows staring out into the open space. I hade to notice werewolves liked open ground. I mean why wouldn''t they? A step out their back door to an open forest. Always having somewhere to run openly, freely. "When did you know that Jake and I were mates?". I asked.


    "When an Alpha finds his mate it''s a big deal but I''m sure you already knew that. News spreads fast and well you''ve met Charlotte. I saw the picture of you and Jake and then I saw you that day in the diner. You look exactly like your mom did at your age". "How long have you been in contact with my gran? Was it before we moved here? Did you know we wereing?". There had been so many secrets, so many lies I found it hard to trust what people told me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "She reached out to me when you got here. She knew I lived a few hours out of town but I''m not the reason you moved. She gave me the green light when I told her I wanted to meet you".


    She did? Way back when I wasn''t allowed to mention his name. Growing up I always thought he was a bad man and that was the furthest thing from the truth. Maybe it was easier for her to make me believe that he was no good in case I never got this chance.

 Chapter 404

    But here we are. Two strangers because that what we are strangers sitting in his kitchen drinking coffee. This didn''t feel like home, they may be family, but they weren''t family.


    It was going to take time and effort for us to ever get to being daughter and dad. But maybe one day we''ll get there.


    "We don''t really talk anymore". I spoke. "Are you reading this on sobi?.o? If not, you''ve been misled! This content was lifted from our site. Head over to obi?. for genuine chapters, thetest updates, and exclusive releases." "Things got weird real fast. They changed, she changed. Within weeks of being here my life turned upside down".


    "I had no idea". He frowned. "And I''m sorry things have been so tough for you. I bet finding out that you''re a werewolf didn''t help".


    "About that how can I be a full blood when my mom was human?". I asked.


    He thought I didn''t notice but I did. His body stiffened; his eyebrows furrowed and suddenly he couldn''t seem to look me in the eye.


    "Are you sure you don''t want something else to eat?". He asked. "I do a mean grilled cheese sandwich, or we could go out to eat?".


    "If you know something about my mom then please tell me". I only knew what my gran told me. Of course, I was just a baby when my mom died so I couldn''t remember anything.


    Pictures were all I had.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I don''t know anything Leah. The moon goddess is a magical thing. Maybe you were meant to be full wolf".


    "You''re joking right?".


    "Jake will be here soon. You can wait in here or you can wait in the lounge. I have some business I need to take care of".


    Now I knew he was hiding something. Why would he hide anything about my mom from me?


    "I think I''ll wait outside". I ced my cup on the table.


    "Don''t be ridiculous it''s raining, and the temperature has dropped. You''ll end up sick".


    "Then tell me the truth, tell me what you''re hiding and why you''re suddenly in a rush to leave".


    "It''s not my story to tell Leah".


    So, he was hiding something from me. I couldn''t be bothered with anymore secrets. My life had been full of secrets and lies from the minute I got here. "Found this book interesting? If you''re not on Jobb.o, you''re missing the real experience. Someone''s copied this content! Visit obib.o for authentic, up-to-date information directly from us." If he was another one that was going to fill my head with rubbish, then I wanted nothing to do with him.


    I didn''t have the time or energy for anymore bullshit.


    Wasn''t there anyone that could just be honest and open?


    Why was I always thest one to know the truth?


    "I''ve had enough". I sighed. "It''s just secret after secret, lie and lie and I just can''t be bothered with it anymore". I would wait outside whether it was raining or not.


    "Wait". He sighed as I reached the front door.


    "No, it''s okay. You don''t want to tell me and that''s fine but I''m going to wait outside until Jake gets here". I wasn''t going to guilt him into telling me. Like he said it wasn''t his story to tell. "I''m not going to stop you from leaving but I am going to say this. Talk to your gran".


    "Why would I need to talk to my gran?". I asked.


    "Because Leah, it''s her story to tell".


    "What?".


    A sigh fell from his lips as he ran a hand over his face. "Your mom wasn''t human sweetheart. She too was a werewolf".


    My breath caught in my throat.


    What? No, she, my gran was human, my gramps was human.


    "You''re lying". I spoke. "I-... my gran-... she. I don''t understand". My whole life had been a lie. Everything was a lie.


    "My grans a werewolf?". I asked.


    "No". He shook his head. "But your grandfather is".


    WHAT?


    "Is?". My grandfather is dead. Well obviously, my gramps wasn''t my gramps. "I have to go". My head felt like it was going to explode. I really knew nothing about my life, my family.


    I had no idea who I was anymore.


    I leaned against the front door once I closed it behind me. The cool air weing against my face, the rain battering off the ground. With my hand tightly wrapped around my phone I dialed his number bringing it to my ear. "Ready to tell me what''s going on?". He answered with.


    "I-... Are you nearly here?". I whispered.


    I didn''t want him to know I was on the verge of tears. I chewed the inside of my cheek until I tasted my own blood.


    "What''s going on Leah? Please talk to me".


    Did he know? Was he in on it like everyone else? Poor little Leah couldn''t handle knowing the truth.


    "You never told me you''ve been here before". I spoke.


    "Been where?". He asked.


    "My dad''s pack house".


    "Yeah, when I was a kid, but I didn''t know you back then. "Notice something off? You''re reading stolen content! This article belongs to obni?.. To support the real creator and enjoy thetest from us, visit obnib. directly." My parents have been friends with him for years, but I had no idea who he was until I found you".


    "So". Iughed. "You met my dad before I did".


    "Leah what''s this all about?".


    "Nothing". I shook my head. "I''ll see you when you get here". I ended the call and didn''t wait around. Instead, I ventured off into the woods behind his house.


    It was still light and what''s the worst that could happen?

 Chapter 405

    I decided against it. I got as far as the start of the forest before I turned around. The rain wasn''t too bad, but it was cold and wet, and I didn''t fancy ending up with a cold. Being sick was the least of my worries right enough. I had no idea what Jake was going to be like when he got here. Not to mention everything I had just found out. My gran had been lying to me for years. Hold on! This chapter was stolen from 6B.. For the freshest and most authentic chapters, visit


    to believe a word that came out of her mouth from now on? My head was throbbing, my mind working overtime with all the questions I had.


    As I walked up the front steps I paused when the door opened.


    "Pleasee back inside. Jake won''t be here for a while, and I don''t want you to get sick".


    6


    B., where we release exclusive content first. Was anything she told me true? How was I ever going


    I wasn''t going to protest because I was freezing, and the rain wasn''t stopping any time soon. I wiped my feet on the mat before heading back into the lounge and sitting on one of the armchairs. "Is there anything I can get you?". He asked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''ll take that grilled cheese sandwich if it''s still on offer".


    "Of course". He smiled. "Are you warm enough? Would you like a nket? A hot drink?".


    "Can I ask you something?".


    "Sure, anything".


    "Do you know who my grandfather is?".


    "How about I make your sandwich and then I''ll answer any questions you have if I can".


    "Okay". I nodded.


    I wasn''t sure I wanted to ask anything. Sure, I wanted to know who my grandfather was but everything else didn''t matter really. You couldn''t change the past; my life was my life regardless if most of it was a lie.


    Why hide the truth? Surely, she knew it would alle out one day? Maybe that''s why she wanted to reconnect? Soften the blow of hiding so many things from me.


    A sigh fell from my lips. When did everything be so f****d up? If we didn''t move here, would I be any the wiser? Would she have continued to hide all of this from me?


    I''m starting to think moving here was the biggest mistake. Nothing makes sense, it''s lie after lie and yet it''s all circting around me.


    Maybe I was the problem? Maybe my gran shouldn''t have taken me away all those years ago. If I was brought up here, then it would all be different.


    We moved to Texas because we needed a change. That''s the lie I was told and because I was none the wiser, I believed it. Fast forward to now and everything was starting to make sense.


    My gran moved us out here to be with George. George was her mate, and I had suspicions that he was my grandfather. That would make the most sense.


    It still didn''t exin all the secrets right enough. You''re missing out! This book was meant for ob ni b.


    I looked, I could handle a lot and I''d rather be faced with the truth than have everyone I know lie to me. "I hope diet coke''s okay".


    om, but if you''re reading it elsewhere, it''s a copy. Get the real experience at Job ni b. om, where all our original chapters are shared first. I was tougher than


    My dad''s voice reached my ears knocking me out of my thoughts. How would I even call my gran and drop all of this into a conversation?


    "It''s fine". I smiled. "Thank you". I took the te from him and didn''t hesitate to get stuck in.


    "Are you happy Leah?". He asked.


    "Yeah". I nodded.


    "And Jake treats you good?".


    "Like a princess". Iughed.


    "I meant what I said when I told you I was watching over you. Even if I wasn''t part of your life, I had to know you were okay".


    "What does that mean?". I frowned.


    "I''ve had people watching over you".


    "You have?".


    He nodded. "Can''t say I like all of what I''ve been told. If I''m honest it''s part of the reason I had them bring you here".


    I wasn''t sure what he was talking about. Yes, living here hasn''t exactly been a walk in the park but it''s better now. I just had to find my feet and show certain people I wasn''t going anywhere. "Tell me something. How is that Jessica girl still living?". He asked.


    Oh, so he knows about her too.


    "Why wouldn''t she be?".


    "She should have been banished the minute she tried to attack you".


    "She was".


    "No". He shook his head. "Banished from packnd, never to return". "She is no longer part of our pack. Hold on! This chapter was lifted from


    obni?.


    M. If you''re not reading it there, you''re seeing a copy. Join us at tobni?.M for the original chapters and more. Her and her family were ordered to move on, and they


    have. Jessica isn''t an issue anymore". I hadn''t seen her for weeks nor did I n on ever seeing her again.


    "She should never have been an issue for you to begin with. If you were part of my pack, she would have been ughtered the minute she tried toy a hand on you".

 Chapter 406

    I rolled my eyes. "No life''s lost. She doesn''t matter".


    "It''s not the point Leah. You are the Alpha''s mate, and he should have dealt with her ordingly instead of letting her harass you for months on end". "Can we not". I sighed.


    I didn''t want to talk about the past. What good would it do me to mention things that mean nothing? This chapter belongs to obnb.o. If you''re reading it somewhere else, it''s been stolen. Head to jo?n b. o for authentic content and new chapters! Jake and I are in a good ce. We''re getting on with our lives. We''re happy.


    "And what about the car ident?". He spoke.


    "It was just that an ident". I had no idea why things were suddenly getting heated. He didn''t really have the right to be upset about things that had happened in my life.


    He hadn''t been part of it.


    "I''m sorry". He sighed. "I shouldn''t have gone off like that. You want to know about your grandfather, right?".


    I wasn''t sure I did. I already had my suspicions and if they were right what would it matter? What I really wanted was to go home. I had things to think about and decide how I was going to go about all this added information.


    It wasn''t going to change anything. My gran and I were distant and yes, I agreed to try and get our rtionship back but what if that never happened?


    Was it even possible? It was hard trying to mask all the secrets she had kept.


    If George was my grandfather, why had my gran and him been apart for so long? How could she have gone years without seeing her mate? How was that possible?


    "Leah?". He spoke.


    I shook my head. "I don''t think I need to know. I''m going to call Jake and see how long he''s going to be".


    "Okay. I''ll give you some privacy".


    I''m d he didn''t push anything on me. When I think about it it''s all irrelevant. The past was the past and regardless of the secrets that came out it wasn''t going to affect my future.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I was still going to live my life.


    ....


    I didn''t see my dad again until Jake arrived, and he wasn''t alone. To my surprise, he had brought Carter and Ro with him. I understood why he but why was Ro here?


    I expected the worst, I expected him to show up here in full Alpha mood but as soon as he saw me, he wrapped me up in his arms and held me close. Of course, I hugged him back my arms circling his waist my head resting against his chest. "You f*****g scared me". He whispered.


    "I know I''m sorry". It was then I realised it was just us. Carter and Ro had disappeared.


    "What''s going on Leah?". He asked.


    My heart fluttered, my stomach tightening. He was calm now, but I had no idea what he was going to be like once I told him the truth. It didn''t take a lot to get his back up, he saw red at the smallest of things.


    "Why''s Ro here?". I asked.


    "I trust him". He shrugged. "And I trust him with you". cing a kiss on the top of my head he slipped his hand into mine and we took a seat on the couch.


    Oh, this was news to me.


    "My dad wanted to see me". I spoke.


    "So, you just left without telling me?". He frowned. "Are you not happy?".


    "No, of course, not". A sigh fell from my lips. "I would never. They took me and brought me here".


    "What do you mean they took you?". He tensed. "They took you against your will?".


    I chewed the inside of my cheek and nodded. "I woke up here but I''m okay they didn''t hurt me".


    "Let me get this straight". He pushed himself to his feet. Notice something off? You''re reading a copied chapter! The original book belongs to job.m. For real updates and exclusive content, visit jo ?m. "They took you and you woke up here. What do you mean you woke up? What the f**k did they do to you?".


    "Jake I''m safe calm down".


    "I am calm". He barked. "Now tell me what they did to you?".


    "If I may". My dad appeared in the doorway. "I don''t want no trouble Jake, but I thought it was time I stepped in".


    Eh?


    "Stepped in?". Jake frowned. "You took my mate without her consent".


    "I did". He nodded. "I went about this the wrong way, but it was time she meets her family".


    "Don''t you think she should be the one to decide when that happens?". He spoke.


    "Jake". I squeezed his hand.


    "No, it''s okay Leah". He walked further into the room. "He''s protective, I was the same with your mom. I would like Leah to stay here for a few weeks".


    "No". Jake was quick to answer. "She''sing home with me".


    "I think it will benefit her and her wolf".


    "I said no".


    The atmosphere was tense, and he had done well not to lose his temper, but I wasn''t sure how much longer that was going tost. Hold on! This chapter was lifted from obni?. M. If you''re not reading it there, you''re seeing a copy. Join us at for the original chapters and more. It was best for us to leave now before things got out of hand because if they do, I wouldn''t be able to stop it.


    "I was asking you out of courtesy Jake, but the decision is not yours to make. If Leah wants to stay, then she''s free to do so".


    "Could you give us a minute?". My eyesnded on my dad''s, and he gave me a nod.


    "If we leave now, we''ll be home for dinner".


    "I don''t want to stay here Jake, but I want toe back soon. I want to finally meet my family".


    A sigh fell from his lips as he sat on one of the armchairs. "It''s your decision Leah I''m not going to stop you. He is your dad, and you deserve to know your family". "Really?".


    "As pissed off as I am at how he went about getting you here I think he''s right. You being here might help with your wolf".


    "Or I might just be defective". I gave him a small smile to try and lighten the mood.


    "You know I just want what''s best for you right?".


    "I know". I nodded.


    "And if you want to stay that''s okay".


    I don''t know what hade over him, but he was taking all this well. I was expecting him to have shifted by now but instead he stayed calm and collected. "Let''s go home". I smiled.


    §£§à§Ò?§Ó.§£§Þ


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!